(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Children's Library | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Battle of the Giants: A Debate on the Roman Catholic Religion, Held in Cincinnati, Between ..."

Google 



This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project 

to make the world's books discoverable online. 

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject 

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books 

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover. 

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the 

publisher to a library and finally to you. 

Usage guidelines 

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the 
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to 
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying. 
We also ask that you: 

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for 
personal, non-commercial purposes. 

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine 
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the 
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help. 

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find 
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it. 

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just 
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other 
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of 
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner 
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe. 

About Google Book Search 

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers 
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web 

at |http: //books .google .com/I 



r . 






>; 



1^ r. 



THE 

BATTLE OF THE GIANTS: 



ON THE 

ROMAJS^ CATHOLIC EELIGION, 

HELD IN 

CINCINNATI, 

BETWEEN 

THE LATE ALEXANDER CAMPBELU 

Founder of the **Chnsiian" Churchy 

AND 

THE RIGHT REV. JOHN B. PURCELL; 

to<:ether with 

THE VATICAN DECREES 

IN THEIR BEARING ON CIVIL ALLEGIANCE, 

BY THE 

RIGHT HON. W. E. GLADSTONE, M. P. 

with the 

REPLIES OF DR. NEWMAN. ARCHBISHOP MANNING, 

THE RIGHT REV. MONSIGNOR CAPEL, LORD 

ACTON, AND LORD CAMOYS, 

AND A FULL ABSTRACT OF 

GLADSTONE'S REJOINDER. 



CINCINN ATI. 
C. F. VENT. 

J S GOODMAN A CO., CHICAGO. 

1875. 



; "RT 



400816 



We the vndenigned, luiTiDg told and oottvcjcd to X A. Jamet and Co., &i 
CinciiUMti^ for a certain miin per copj, (to be peid bj them to at, or to our or 
der« ead to be epproprieted to two public charitible ioftitutions, et arrced on 
be t We eu ourMlveti^ R>r ell thet shell be printed; the exclusive rirht of printing 
MdMbTiihinK the DEBATE on the ROMAN CATHOLIC RRLfGION.h^kl in 
Um S/cemore Street Meetii^ House, Cincinnati, from the 13th to the 21tt. of 
JaavaiT 1837, inclttsive, between ourselves, and taken down by Reporters, em- 
plojed by the said J. A. James & Co., and revised, corrected, and approved by 
«•« do hereby make known that the edition or editions published by J. A. James 
ft Co., or by their authority, and revised by us, must be considered the only cor* 
net and authorlaed editions of said DEBATE. 

CiMCiNifATi, FSM. 1st. I8S7. t JOHN B. PURCRLL, 

Bp. Cia. 
A. CAMPBKUm 









I 



TO THE PUBLIC. 



']*Iie Publishers being well aware of ihe imporUnce of obUin- 
ing a full and correct report of this discussion, hive spared no 
pains nnr expense m cflTect lliis object. 

Tljey employed iwo genllemen well i(aalified as reporlers. 

From thi: joint notes o( these, they fumishuJ each of tlio 
parlies with a copy of hiu part of the report for revision, with 
the express onders landing, that nothing shouid be sddml or sab* 
traded to make their speeches different irom what they wera 
when originally delivered, 

' AAer being put in type, a proof sheet of all was Mat to 
each, for hi* lut correctiona. ' 

BelieTing, that by this means, the deiideratum sought, hat 
been obtained, this work, is now commended to an enquirinf* 
tnlelligent, and reading community. 

THE PUBUSIIEHa 
CmctmiAn, Fd>. ISn. 



INTRODUCrnON 



To iotroduce the foDowing leport to the reader* we lajr bo* 
ibie him the eorreepoodence of the ptrties, which imaediately 
preceded the debate. 



LETTER FROM MR. CAMPBELL. 

CiHciHHATi, Jak. 11th, 1837. 
Bukop Purceii-^Rapeded Shi 

At two o'clock thi« morning, aftor a tedious ami periloas joarney of 
ten claja, I safely arrived in this city. The rirer having become innaviga* 
ble in consequence of the ice, I was compelled to leave it and take to tha 
woods, about two hundred miles above. By a ligxag course which car- 
ried me to Chiliicoihe and Columbus, sometimes on loot, sometimes oa a 
sleigh, and finally by the mail stage, I accomplished a land tour of twa 
hundred and forty miles, equal to the whole distance from Wheeliiig ta 
Cincinnati. 

After this my traveTs history, I proceed to state, that it was with pleas* 
are I received either from you or some of my friends, a copy of the Daily 
Gaictte. on the SSd ult. intimating your fixed purpoee of meeting me ia a 
public discussion of my propositions, or of the points at issue between R^ 
man Catholics and Protestants. This, together with your former deelara* 
taoos in Avor of full and free discussion, is not only in good keeping wkh 
the spirit of the age,, and the genius of our institutions, but fully ii 
of a becoming confidence and sincerity ia your own cause. Thu frank 
manly course, permit me to add, greatly heightens my esteem for yon. 

Now, sir, that I am on the premises, I take the earliest opportunity of 
informing you of my arrival, and of requesting you to name the lime and 
place in which it may be moyt convenient for you to meet me for the pur* 
poee of arranging the preliminaries. It hss occurred to me, that it would 
be useful and commendable to have an authentic copy of our diacussiont 
signed by our own hands, and published with our consent i and that is 
might have all the authority and credit which we could give ii,it wou\d Via 
A3 ^ 



i 



VI INTRODUCTION. 

espadient to lell to tome of the pnblbheri in thii city, tb« copyright, and 
let them employ a etenographer or stenograph era to report faithfully the 
whole matter. 

It will alto aecure for such a work a more extensive reading, and cons» 
qnently a wider range of usefulness, and I have no doubt, be most accep- 
table to our feelings, and every way reputable, to devote the profits, or the 
proceeds of the copyright, to some benevolent institution, on which we 
may both agree ; or in case of a difference on a fitting institution, that we 
■elect each an object to which we can moat conscientiously assign all the 
proftta of each publication. 

In order to these ends, it will be necessary, that we timously arrange all 
the praUminaries, and as many persons are now in waiting, I trust it may 
ba erery way practicable, during the day, to come to a full understanding 
on the wholo premises. 

Very respectfully. 

Your ob't. servt 

A. CAMPBGLU 



BISHOP rURCELLS REPLY. 

GixcixHATi, 11th Jahuart, 1837. 

Jii*. Alexander Campkelh^My Dear Sir t 

I sincerely sympathise with you on the tediousness and perils of your 
joaraey,from Bethany to CincinnatL This is truly a dreadful time to 
Mibafk on our river, or to traverse onr state. The sun's bright face I 
Imif9 not seen for several days ; I hope when the forth-coming discussion 
ia once finished, our minds, like his orb, will be less dimmed by the clouds, 
and labiate the light and vital warmth without which this world would be 
n ilaaart waate. 

If it meet yoar convenience, I shall ba happy to meet you, at any time 
in tfM morning, or in the afternoon, at the Athencnm. 

Tonr proposition respecting the sale of an authentic copy of the discos* 
■Ion to a publisher, and the proceeds, all expenaea deducted, applied to the 
h aaa flt of aome charitable institution, or institutions, meets my hearty con« 
dmreiiee. And I propose that one half the avails of sale be given to the 
« Cincinnati Orphan Asylum,'* and the other half to the •« St. Peter's fe- 
Mala Orphan Asylum,^ comer of Third and Plum streets, Cincinnati. 

With best wishes for your eternal welfare, and that of all thoao who sin* 
eeiely seek for the truth as it is in Christ Jesus, I remain 

Very respectfully yours, 

t JOHN B. PUBCELL, 

Bishop of Cincinnati. 



nrrBODVcnoir. tu 

TIm parliet not in die Atfaeurani at % o*cloek, P. M. of Jia. 
lltht wliQD oftor oomo debate on the quoetioii, ffh9 $kaB k 
fJU rmspmdaUf Ibqr taaSLy agreed to the foUowing 

KULE8 OF DI8CU88I0N. 



I. We^pMtfutte toffj-'AgA #f die ifaf ofna dwa be atU to mmm 
boofcatHwy who dull hacn it taken domi by • ite u o ewph w , aad tlMft •■ te 
mnUm of Cbi copy^fieht dttll b» efQillj diviM biit w uf two laeh pebtto 
charitiM M BidMip Pmecfl aMi Mr* Campbifl naO ttt/gtttkt^kf 

5. Thai tba dJannwoo diall taka plaea Ui the Byfameia H 
hawa; aad k aha! aaMlmM aavcs dqr% asMlwifv af Surfijy 
liKday, (Friday, IMi) fioai hOT pan o^dock, A. M. la half pan l«p«d 
6wa Sla6 P. lUradiday. 

a. Miw Gaa^MI dbdl opiB te ABoadoo each awdwi, aad Bidwp Tm^ 
mB nwyaaA, Dadnf thaBondag aewfon thaftmipeediafaadi dMdlaot 
cjioeed'anhoar, nor the aeoood half an hoar. In the aftamoon each ipaiter 
ahall oecvpj onlj half an hoar. 

4. This diacuasion shall be under the dintlion of a board of five modera- 
Con; of whom each pefty shaU chooee two, and theae a fifth: any tLrae of 
whom ahall conadtttte a quorum, 

6. The dttties of the moderators ahall be to preaerve order in the laafni 

Mjy and to keep the partiea to the queation. 

t JOHN B. PURCELL» 
A« CAMPBELL. 

In order to meet, as far as possible, the arrangements entered 
into for conducting the contemplated debate for seven days, Mr. 
Campbell, aceording to agreement, sent to bishop Purcell, on 
Thunday morning, Jan. 12, the following statement of the . 

P0LVT8 AT I88UE. 

1. The Roman Catholie Inatitution, oometimes called the 'Holy, Apo^ 
•olie, Catholic, Churdi,' ia not now, nor was ahe ever, catholic, apoatolie, 
ar holy ; but is a tect in the fiur import of that word, older than any other 
arct now eiiating, not the ' Mother and Miatreaa of all Chnrchea,' bat an 
apootacy from the oolj trae, holy, apostolic, and catholic church of ChriaL** 

a. Her notion of apoatolie auceeasion is without any foundation in tfaa 
Bible, in reaaon, or in &ct ; an impoaition of the most injurious consequences 
built upon unscriptural and anti-scriptural traditions, resting wholly upon tha 
opinions of interested and fallible men. 

3. She b not uniform in her faith, or united in her members ; but muta- 
ble and fidlibla, w any other aeot of philoaopby or leligioa — Jewiahi Tiuk- 



TUl 



INTIlODUCTIOIf. 



ish, or Chriaitan'— a oonledenaion of sacU with a poUiioo-ecclesiiistio 

liead. 

4. She is the <*Babylon" of John, the <<Man of sin of Paul, and the 
Emjure of the *<Toungest Horn" of Daniel's Sea Monster. 

b. Her notiont of porgatoiy, induigenoes, amiciilar oonfeMon, remisilott 
ef aos, tranrobstantiation, sapererogation, dec, eawntial demenU of her sj^ 
Isas, ars imiBond in their tendencj, and injnriona to the well-bebg of aod* 
9ilj9 leUgioaa and poKUcal. 

•. Welwithitanding her pretBttwoaa to have ghen na theBJMa, and ftitfa in 
it, we aie peifectiy independent ef hrr far oni knowledge ef that book, and 
ili #iidenoea of a diTine eriginaL 

7« The Roman CatboUe religion, if in&Ilible and nnaoseeplible ef refanna- 
ttout ea alleged, is eanntiallj anti-Anieriean, being oppoaed to the genius of 
all fiee institutions, and positively subrersiTe of theoi, opposing the general 
wHiof ef the acriptores^ and the diffusioa of nsefiil knowledge among 
te whole eommanity, ao sssentisl to liberlj and the permanency of gocd 



A. CAA1PBCU% 



CivcxjrvATi, ISth Janoaiy, 1887. 



DEBATE 



ROMAN GATHOUG REU6I0N. 



REPORT. 

SjcMM* SMrt Mnd^ HbHMitkaU' F«t BiM v'clMk, A. M. ' 

■ 

MODERATORS. 

Mnm. SAanm. Lnnt, Tbomas J. Bmcm, Wiuxui Dwoey, Jom ll»* 
•BBS AXP i. W. Purr. 

WILUAM DOntET CHAUMAlf. 

Mr. Sanoel Lewis, harmiicmllcd th« meetii^ to ord«r, md the ralrt of lbs 
I>rbate, u aereed opoo betwoea tho pftrtirt, and tke propcMttion MlTaDced bj 
Mr. CMnpbeil for a'ucatrioo. He ivqiiefted the ewiiKore to rt fiein from •»f 
aoHible Mgnt of epprobetioii or diMp|»obelion, as h wookl interrupt the delialSt 

Mr. Campbell thea opened the debate as follonrs t— > 



My Chruiimm, Priemdt md FkUauHdiUn 

I appeiT before you Bt this time, by the good proTidence of our 
HesTenlT Fsther, in defence of the troth, end in explanation of the 
^reat redeemij«flr, regenerating and ennobling principles of Protestanl- 
ism, Bs oppoeea to the elalms nnd pretensions of the Roman Catholfo 
church. I come not hen to adrocate the particular tenets of any 
sect, but to defend the great csrdinal principles of Protestantism. 

ConsidefBble psins appear to hare been talien by the gentlemaa 
who is my opponent on tiiis occasion, to impress upon the minds of 
the public the idea that he stands here in the attitude of a defender 
of Cfatholicism, and to represent me as its assailant. I am sorry to 
say that otmi some ProtestaBta hafe contributed to give that color to 
this debate; for I saw in- this morning's Gazette an article, in which 
I am represented as condoethif a crusade against the Roman Catho- 
lics, Its editor appeara to haTe his s^rmnathies morbidly enlisted hi 
their cause. He is Tery sympathetic indeed, in behalf of the Roman 
Catholic religion. Ererr agony the mother church fe^ls is a pang 
to him ; for erery groan sne neaves he has a bottle full of tears ntdj 
to be poured out. I will not stop to enquire whether they are politi- 
cal or religious tears. I hsTO to do with the worthy gentleman here, 
who has represented me as haying Yolunteered to come forward with 
an attai;k upon the Catholic church. 

I need scarcely infonn tliat portion of my audience, who were pre* 
Bent at the last meeting of the College of Teachers in this city, that 
a> fer from its being true that I made an atlack in the fiLiat \uftUiiiQ«t 

2 ^ 



10 DEBATE ON THE 

Upon the Roman Catholic church, the gentleman did firRt assail the 
Protestants. 

He says in the Gaxetteof the 19th of Dec. 1836, that I am a bold anO 
wanton challengrer ; but a word of comment on this document will 
shew that it is quite the other way. 

The issue was made in the first instance in the College of Teach- 
ers. You will recollect that when Dr. J. L. 'Wilson read an oration 
on the subject of universal education, the gentleman arose, and in that 
Protestant house, and before a Protestant assembly, directly and pos- 
itively protested against allowing the book whick Protestants claim 
lo contain their religion, to be used in schools. He uttered a tirade 
against the Protestant modes of teaching, and against the Protestant 
influence upon the community. This was the origin of the dispute. 
Had it not been for the assertions made by the gentleman on that oc- 
casion, we should not have heard one word of a discussion. 

It is true that the propositions just read may present me in the at 
titude of what he is pleased to call an assailant of the Roman church. 
But the Question is— how has the controversy originated 1 And let 
me ask, now is it possible for the gentleman to prove that, because, 
a year ago, I made some answer to an attack on Protestantism from 
the state of Illinois, and called for some more reputable antagonist, 
that on this account he did not assail Protestantism, and that I am 
the as^ilant in this easel Does my having been plaintifT in that 
case make me necessarily plaintiff in every other case 1 Does my 
having told him that I stooo prepared to discuss the question at large 
with any creditable gentleman-^[IIere Mr. C. was int(>rrupted by the 
moderators as not speaking to the point.] I submit to the decision 
of the moderators. I thought it due to myself, that the public should 
know precisely the attitude in which the gentleman and myself stand 
in this matter. I stand here as the defender of Protestantism, and 
not as the assailant of Catholicism. I wished to exonerate myself 
from such an imputation. But as the gentlemen have di*cided tliat 
we proceed at once to the question, let us begin and examine the first 
proposition. It is as follows : 

** Prop. I. Th« Romui Catholic Inititution, lonietinm cmlled the * Hoi/, 
Apostolic, Catholic, Cburcb,* it not now, nor wu the ever, catholic, apostolic, or 
holjr ; bat is m sect in the fair import of that word, older than mnj other sect now 
•listinr, not the * Mother and Mistrets of all Churches,* bat an apostacy (nm 
the onfy true, hoi/, apostolic, and catholic church of Christ.** 

As this is the place and time for logic rather than rhetoric, I will 
proceed to define the meaning of the important terms contained in 
this proposition. The subject is the Roman Catholic Institution. 
This institution, notwithstanding its large pretensions, 1 affirm, can 
be proved clearly to be a mc/, in the true and proper import of the 
term. Though she call herself the mother and mistress of all churches, 
she is, strictly speaking, a sect, and no more than a sect. We now 
propose to adduce proof to sustain this part of fhe proposition. 

In the first place, the very term Roman Catholic indicates that she 
is a sect, and not the ancient, universal and apostolic church, the mo- 
ther and mistress of all churches. If she be the only universal or 
Catholic church, why prefix the epithet Roman 1 A Roman Catholic 
church is a contradiction. The word Catholic means universal — the 
word Roman means something local and particular. What sense or 



BOMAH CATBOITC BSUOimc. 11 

■enliif li tfiere ia m Mrtieilar onifonl dntrchl It Is awkwvd o« 
iMfllNr neeouiiU If the praiHidt to be eonsiderad the only tnie and 
wdntml cihiiieh of Cluitt mmoiig all natioiit and in all timea, whv 
all heiaelf Roman 1 To aay the Roman Catholic chnich of Ameiu 
ea, b Joat aa alMnnd aa to aay the Philadelphia chnich of Cincinnati, 
—the London draich of Pittaborgh^— the chnich of France of the 
Unitad Statea, The Teiy terma that ahe chooses indicatea that ana 
eiBBot be the nnivwraal chnich. v 

It will not help the diffienltyiocall herihe Ckurtk of Rome* Theaa 
worda indicate a aect and only a aect, aa much aa the words Roman 
Catholic Thej aignify atrietly, only the partienlar coagregationa 
■eetinff in that place. 

Tlie Roman Catholic histoiiana endeavor to reconcile this discus 

fancy of terms by sajing tfaat» though those particular congregationa 

are meant, in their larger aenae the terma are naed to designate all 

tboae eongregations, scattered thxonfl^oot the world, who are in com* 

iNDUon with the chnrdi of Rome. Thna testiiKes Do Pin—- 

** It b true, that at the pr t— n t lime, the Buue of the cborrb of Romr, b giv- 
m to the OMbolic church, end tbet tliete two termt pen for tjnonymon*. 



**B«t IB eBtiqetlj so Mote wet intended by the eeme of the ehereh of Rowe^ 
ftea the cbwrch ofthe ekj oC Rome, end the popes (bbhm) ia their eebtrHp 
tionr or eeperacrf ptioat, look limplT to the qaalitj of bbbope of Rooie. The 
Greek tchiMiiatics aeem to be the ant who gmte the neme of the churrh of 
Rome to all the chorchet of the west, whence the Latini made use of this to dis- 
lingubh the churches which communicated with the chnrrh of Rome, fioni t)ie 
Greeks who were seperated /rom her commanion. From this came the custom 
to pre ine name of the church of Rome to the Catholic church. But the other 
charchea did not from thb low their name or their antboritj.'* 

1 shall bereaiXer giye the day and date of this separation, when she 
leeeiyed this sectanan designation and became a sect, in the proper 
aeeeptation of that term. It may, perhaps, appear that it was not 
only nnscriptnral, but dishonorable ; as opprobrious as erer were the 
terma Lutheran or Protestant. 

But suppose we call her '* Catholic** alone; and her adToeates now 
endeavor to inrmss the idea that she is no longer to be called ** Ro- 
nan Catholic, but Catholic, this term e<jua]ly proves her a sect ; for 
ia the New Testament and primitive anti(||uity there b no such de- 
signation. It is simply the church of Christ. It is one thing for us 
to choose a name for onraelvea, and another to have one chosen for us 
by our enemies. Societies, like persons, are passive in receiving 
their names. It is with churches as it is with indiyiduals ; they may 
■ot wear the name they prefer. She wishes now to be called no Ion- 
fsr Roman Catholic, but Catholic. She repudiatea the appellation 
of Roman ; and claims to be the only Catholic church that ever waa, 
and ia, and ever more shall be. But we cannot allow her to assume 
it; and we dare not, in truth, bestow it, for she is not catholic. But, 
as there ia no church known in the New Testament by that namoy 
could we so designate her, still she would be a sect. 

But let me ask, what is the church of Rome of the nineteenth cen- 
tury, or rather, what is the present Roman Catholic institution 1 
Permit me here to say, most emphatically, that I have not the sliglit- 
cst disposition to use terms of opprobrium in speaking of this church ; 
or of the worthy gentleman who is opposed to me in this debate. 1 
do not wish or intend to use the slightest expression which could b^ 
eonstmed into an unfiieodJjf lone of satire, irony oi iuv^cVivis V3i>Nu^ 



(he respeclable {^ntlemui, or towards his chnrcti. 1 shall sp^ak 
fetely of her pretenslonB to be tho onljr true church, &a. bnt I itiitl 
oliseire * acnipuloos respect in all raj langna^ lowarda the preaeU 
TeftTDsentatiret of the Catholic church in the nineteenth centttrj. 

An we then to understand her aa the immutable, nniveraal, ancient 
primidve, apostolic church of Chrisll Are we to undi-rstand this b) 
the Roman Catholic church of the nineteenth century, with her popes 
her cardinals, her patriaiclie, primates, metropolitans, archbishops, 
archdeaccna, monks, fnars, nuns, &c. &c. teaching and preaching tho 
ass and worship of ima^, relics, penances, invocation of departed 
men and women, Teneration for some beins whom the; call " the mo 
ther of God," teaching and preaching the doctrine of priestly absola 
tion, auricular confession, purgatory, transubatantiation, extreme udo 

■ Ib this the ancient, universal, hol^ apostolic church T Not one ol 
these dogmas can be found in the bible. 

They ori^nated hundreds of years since, as I am prepared to show, 
from the eridence of Roman Catholic authors diemaelTes. How the! 
can we call it tbe ancient apostolic church t Not one of these office* 
■Mr dogmas is mentioned in the New Testament. Hear Du Pin on 
this point. In exposing the imposition, practised, by an effort, so 
late BS the ninth eentnry, to foist into the history of the church certain 
pretended decrees or writings of those called the first popes, Du Pin, 
■n authentic Roman Catholic historian, proves iheae decrees and 
writings to be spurious, because in them there are numerous allnaiona 
to offices snd customs not yet existing in the times referred to. 

" Tbc fcllooiiiE ptora thim ipnrioui. lit. Th> Kcood tpiule of SI. ClenWDl 
dirEdad to St. Juuci, ipwlu ol Iha OitUrii or <Joark«per>. arcMnconi ud 
other culeiiutjck] officcn, thml wen Dot then iDtroducrd into tin church." 

Snd. " Tliii letter muitiaiu tub-dacota, ui order not then eilablitbed io the 

3d. "In thefirtlF.piitlaitlributed toSt. Sfifiu, he iicalUd u'uchbitbop,' 
a word not lucd in ibii lime." 

Oh. ** Tbe HCoed, ■llribuleit to tho nna pope, Bieotieni Cdnecntsd Teeidi, 
■sd q>peali to Anni, the gnadenr of the cboni. It ii then prctendad that all 
biih(i|ii wait for tlia pope^i deciiioD, and are iulnicteri bj hii IbUw* ; moda 
of •peakinr lUTcr oied bj the int biahope of Rame." 

Mb. ■• "A* epntle altnbated to TiU^liana calti him ta arcbbiihop, a iiaiM 
■okBOwa la tbe fint tfs." 

6th. ** There ii ■ decree ia it, Io enjaia three maoea on oor Snior'i natnitjr, 

Tlh. " We Gad •CTCial paMarei in the Utter ettribated la .4i>f«tM, which 
don not tprt with the lime of th>l pope ; ai, lor Initance, what ii Itiera teid 
dowB coacemins the orrfuiatisiu ^tuhtpi, lar.trdetal Ionian, mnhbiiKcft and 
friaiMitt, which ware not iaatitntad till long; after ; briidet rDaoy Ihinp of tb* 

How, dijBn, can we suppose that this church of the oineteenA een- 
tiity, with so many appendages, is the apostolic oharck — the oolj 
oriiinal, primiliTs, oni*ei*Bl insritiitioa of Christ 1 

But ^e glories In the nanM of mother and mistress of all churches 
ihron^ont th« wn-ld. This astonishes me still more ; for with the 
bible in his hand and history before him, who can stand up and say, 
that this church ever was the mother and luiatress of all churches I 

Tb« moat anient catholic church was the llubrew. She was iht 
tiother, thoogh not the mi'itrtai of all churches; fur the ebriHtiafi 
church has no reigning queen on earth, to lord it over her — as Pan! 
M(y», on umUmi oocaaioit—" Jerusalem is the mother of us all." 



SOMAlf OATHOLW nUOfOH. IS 

, If <te gwrnawtn ti»it Lake to be m fiithfid bfatoifaiB, he warn ■at 
«^ plM dM Ilalww etMuth int, InH dw SuMiitM^ Phmieliaf 
%nia—i IMlwiH ctodm m older thm tfce chmch in Rom<> 1 
■f if va lyeik of ejniiilwi, m we pe c to ontiaiii^* tbe HeineWf 8op 
■Hibnt Syilia oad P h a aioian dmiefaee miut be legaided m prior to 
hVi Ite Aoto of ihe Apoetleo cloee wilk Panl** am appeeianee la 



Bat that ihe RoMia Gatliolie instiuitioB bist stand befoie joa ia 
Md vdief at a aeotariaa eotabliahmeat, I wiu give roa a deaottioa 
id kar pretoaaioaa, firoon aa tntlientie aoaree* oae of Imt oara ataa* 
dnia. TIm Doaay oatoehiaHi, ia aaawer to die qndation ^* Wliil 
■a Ilia aaaaatial pMto of tfce eimeiil** teniae «* A pope* or aopiaaM 
kiad, bialKipa» pMtoia aad Mtf .^ p. 90. 

I^Maaip twBat are Iha Ibar ooaalitoMU aad eaaantial elemeata of tiM 
BiHMa Cadudie dMclu 11w fimt ia dw pope, or kead. It will be 
coafeaaed bj all* diat, of duaep die awet eaaeadal ia die head. Bnt 
ihoold we toka awajr aay oae of dieae, Ae loaea her identity, and 
onaaa to be what aha aaaanea. My fiiataSbftdieaahaU betoprafa 
dart* lor kaadieda of yeaia after Cknat, aha waawithoat aaeh a head ; 
Aa moat iadiapaaaable of dMaa eleBeata $ aad eoaaaqaeadyf thia be* 
k§ eaaeadal to her etiatonee, ahe waa aol froan the beginniiiff* Be- 
Oiaae ao body caa eziat befoie ita head. Now, if we can finda time 
whea theie waa no pope, or aapieme head, we find adme when diere 
waa DO Roiaaa Cathoue party. 

By aeforriag to tbe aeriptarea, and to the early eeeleaiasUeal ra* 
aonb, we can easily aettle this pcant Let as b^n with the New 
Tnatiment, whidh all Sfiee, ia the only anthentiemted standard of 
iddi aad annaera— die only inspired record of the christian doctrine. 
tkk ia a cardinal p<ttnt, and I am thankful that in this we all agree. 
What ia not found there, wanta die evident sanction of inspiradon, 
tad eaa never eoaimand the reapect and homage of thoae wno aeek 
Ibr ^vine anthority in &ith and morality. 

I affirm then, diai not one of the officea, I have epnmeraled, as be* 
loaging to the Roman Camolie church, waa known in the days *of 
the l y oaUea, or ia fimnd ia the New Testament. On the contrary, 
the very notion of a vicar of Chriat, of aprince of the aposdea, or of 
a aniveraal head, and government in the Cfhristian church is repugnant 
to the genina and aptnt of the religion. We shall read a few passsr- 
fea of aeriptore* from the Roman version, to p/ove that the ve^ idea 
«f aa earthly head ia anscriptural and and-scriptnral. The version 
fioB arkiflli 1 am about to quote waa printed in New York, and iaoer- 
liied to aomapond ezaedy, irith the Rbemiih origpal, by a number 
of geademen, of the firat atai^ng in aociety. If it differa from any 
aad aioie anthaatie wpj^ I will not rely upon it. I am willing 



la toka whatovar bible the gendeman may propoae. I read firom the 
tvaatiaiii of Blatdiew. ^ Jsana said to hia disciples. You knowthat 
Ike piineea of tbe Geadlea overrule them, and thoae that are the grea- 
tir eiereiae power aaainat them. It shall not be so among you, but 
ahoaoever irill be the greater among you, let him be your minister !** 
Doaa thia convey the loea of a tfrince among the aposUes, a vicar of 
Chriat, alofd over the people oi Godi Does it not rather say there 
•hall aot be ai^ MUUp mmomgii ffou! This command is express, 
that tbofa ahali aoC be a pope» a aapieoielord of the ebna^&aA (^»xn^&» 
Again, Malt 93, 9. **Be not joa called Rabbi, for oacia 30^1 U«sKfiSi 
B 



11 DKBATK 0» TtIB 

•lid all ye xrc lirrtlirf'n : and call none fnthn (i. e. pope) foi one I 
yoiit tatncr, be that is in haaren. Neither be yon called masMn, fc 
one id jrtmr maslcr, Christ. He Chat ja Iho greater of yon ahall b 
your BrrTJtor !" If the Tcrf question about a pope had been befoi 
the Messiah at this time, lie could not have apoken more cleMi] 
This cxprcsaion indicatea the moat perTeel etfuality of rank amon 
Uie apnailea and disctplea of Khrist, and poaitiTely forbida, in • h 
ligious sense, the assumption of the title of father oi pi^. "nie eon 
mandment which says " Ihoo ahalt not atear," is not more clearly lat 
duwn than the command " call no man father." 

Now will th,: ginlli'man diTiy that "pope" (in fJrcrk " pappas," 
in Latin, " papa") means " father 1" and that tho case clearly come 
withio the command. Jeans Christ sayi, " call no man pope ;'' — 



they ordain a bishop and call hint pope; and this pope claims tit 
title of "uniTeraal father" — snprcme head and EOventor of the chnro 
of Christ. He is sometimes called Lord God the pope. 

This tcslimony of ('hrist will outweigh volumes. Put all the fc 
li(>9 and authorilies, which the gentleman may bring, on one side, an< 
lliis text of Jesus Chrint on the other, and tho former, in comparison 
will be found light as the chaff which is blown away by a breath. 

Can any one, then, who fears God and believes inlhe MeGEi3h,cal 
the pojw, or^any human being " father" in the sense here intended 
The liord anticipated the future in all hia precepts, and apoke will 
an eye to it as well as to the men of his own time. He had the prid 
and assumptions, of the Rabbis of Jerusalem, in his eye, who cove 
led renown, who loved such greetings in the market place, and n 
ceived such compellations in the synagogues. Describing ihese me: 
to his disciples, he cautions them against their example, and teaebe 
them to regard each other as brethren. I hope the gentleman will pa; 
particnlar attention to this point in his reply to these remarks. 

The third teatimony on which we rely will be found in Ephesian 
iv. II. This passage anms up all the officera or gifts which Jeau 
gave the churcn after bis ascension Into heaven. *• And " aaya Pan 
" he gave some apoatles, and some proph^, and some evangelist! 
and some pastors, and doctors" or teachers. In this enumeratiur 
which contains the whole, there is no pope. The highest or first ran] 



Inff 



found in the epistles, there is tho ss 



ter had no idea of such headship and lordship. 

Again in addressing tho "senic**" orelders, ohao, v. I. he aay* 
" I myself am a fellow senior." They were all co^elders, co-bishops 
eo-apostlea, as respected each other; and aa respected all other olG 
een the apostles werejb-tf. The thought of a supreme head among* 
them is not found in the New Testament ; only as reprobated by on 

I will not, at present, advance any more scriptural anthority upoi 
the noint, but shall proceed to examine what foundntion this elcmen 
of the Roman church, has in ancient history. But I would here sa] 
distinctly, ojice for all, that I will not open a single document 10 provi 
sny doctrine, leuel, or ptinciplo of Protestantism, other tlian thii bol; 



KOMAX rATII(»LlC KEU4iIO\. 15 

record of the prophets, and apoatlea, the holy men of Co(l,whnapake 
as they were moved by the llol^ Spirit. On these 1 rfly, and 1 af- 
firm that theae contain no aathortty for the aaanroption of the doctrine 
of a uiUTeraal father, pope, or head of the church, lliere was no 
such person mentioned-— no such idea cherished until hundreds of 
yearn after the death of the apostles. 

1 will read the followinjr ^neral remarks by this learned historian 
The title paii[e is as follows :— 

A New History of Ecclesiastical Writers, containing an account of 
the authors of the several books of the Old and New Testamenta; of 
Uie lives and writings of the priiuilivf Katiiers: un ubrid^iuK'nt and 
catalogue of their works; their various eililtuns, and censures, deter* 
mining the genuine and spurious. Together with a judgment upon 
itTle and doetrine. Alao a compendious history of the Councils ; with 
Chronoloffical Tables of the whole, written in French by Lew in Kl- 
lies Du Fin, doctor of the Sorbonne, and Hegius Professor at Puria. 
3 voli. Ihlio. The Third Edition corrected, Dublin, printed by and foi 
George Orierson, at the 7\po Bibles in Esxex Street^ mdccxxiv. 

I am happy to find, appended to the preface, the seals and signatures 
of men high in the church, which I cannot now stop to read. 

From this work I will urocee<l to read some passages in prooi 
of the proposition 1 have advanced, that there is not a vrstitro oi' evi- 
dence in favor of the cardinal idea, of the Roman Catholic religion, 
that there was a pope in the first ages of the church. At the close of 
the third century the highest advance yet made towards any supriMnacy 
in the church on the ground of mctropulitan standing, is thus descrilh* 
ed by Du Pin. 

** 'I'he binhopi ofgpreat cities had thc-ir pre-ro^tivesin onlinatinnii.and in roun- 
cib; and as in civil ajfiiirs nien gencrallv nad nroune to the ri?i| nietmpolis, so 
likewise in ecclesiastical matters, they consulted with the bishop of thr iii<-tru- 
politancity. The churches of the three principal cities of the world were luokiHl 
QpOB as cfiief, and their bishops attributed g^reat prerogatives tu themselves. The 
ckurrh o^ JZihrc, founded by St. Peter and St. FauH was considered as first, 
and its bishop as first amongst all the bishops of the world ; yrt they did not be- 
lieve bin to be infallible: and though tliey frequently consulted nini, and hit 
aHvire sras of great consequence, yet they did not receive it blind-told and im- 
plicitly, every bishop imagining hiaiM-If tu have a right to judge iu ecclesiastical 
Matters." p. ^. 

Observe the bishops of the principal cities allribuicd to /hemselvfa 
greta prentgativea. And Rome, the chief city, bogan to assume the 
chief prerogatives. But the general character of the clergy as detail- 
ed by this writer was not yet favorable to such assumptions — for, 
says he, 

** The cleT|ry were not distinguiithed from others by any peculiar hahit<«, but 
by the sanctity of their life aud manners, they were removed from ail kind of 
avarice, and rarefuUy avoided every thing that seemed to carry tlit; U{){>eQranre 
of scandalous, filthy lucre. They administered tlie sacranirnt gra/i5, and believed 
it to be an abominable crime to give or receive any thing for a spiritual blessing. 
Tithes were not then appropriated to them, but the people maintained them vol- 
antarily at their own expense.'* 

"The clergy were pronibited to meddle with any civil and secular affairs. They 
were ordained a^inst their will and did not remove fruin one church to another 
oat of a princinfe of interest or ambition. They were extremely chojite and re- 
gular. It was lawful for priests to keep the wives they married before they were 
oriJained.** 

Nothing indeed like an ecclesiastical establishment was yot in ex- 
i^tonce : R»r says Du Pin, speaking of these times. 

AAcT all, it mast be confessed, that the discipline of the church lias been so 



■ntnoKlT iliAeregt ■>!] w oUtuiItend. tbit it is ilmcnl iBnonblc to nr in* 
thin- ftMili'ftT cDnccniiiF ii." p. &9a. 

So Htood toe matter at the clow or thr third centurj. 

But we have stilt more definite and positive l««timony, in the grml 
council* of die 4th and 5lh eenturiee. Letns then examine Ihe early 
councils. The remoua council of Nice which sat in 3;iS, ii tiie fim 
genentl conncil that ever assembled ; for although thry call the con- 
sullations of the apostles — Acts 15., a council, yel in llie enumeration 
of ffeneial councils, of whidi ihey ealablish eighteen, that of Nice i« 
calted Ike fiiau 

At ihia council there were present 318 bishops. It waa called by 
the Romtn emperor in order to settle certain diacoida in what wa« 
then cmlled the church. By Ihe sixth canon of this first council it ap- 
pears, aecording to Da Pin, that the idea of a pope, or supreme head, 
nad not bernn to be entertained. The sixth canoa of the council «f 
Nice ia as lollowa. 

"The GihunoDli raiDoairorlhe lercnl qaetliana it hH occuiantd, Tbn 

cuitumihalJ be obveired, which prtM power lathe bjthop uf Ateiuadrre, ovrr 
■It tbe proiincae oTEgi/fl, Libf, uul f*en(ef filii. baaaia the biilian of Rami 

beiupplied oal of RvfimtM;) we would LikewLie hnve the rif^tt end privilege ol 
the tniircb <tf Antioih mod the other churchet pruerved : but th^H rig^htaouEht 
not to prejndice tboiB or tbe metrapoliuu. ll *oj aaeuorduned without lit* 
cooeeBtoI IlHB*trapolil«a,thecouiirilJ«iem. that he ii nobiihop: bul ifeoj 
oaa iiaiuaiulljr ehoun ny UMtaffngeofelmiMlallthelHthopiartLe proiiaee 
■ad if Ibxn ere but one cT two oT ■ coDtnrj opiniDB. the iiflngn of the hi 
rrekter Dumber ought to cmttj it for the oHiiutioD of tlioie p«r1iCDlerpervoai 
Tbii UDon heinc thai «plu«d hei do difficultj in iL It don not oppoM tbi 
primecj of the cburcb of Kooie. but neither do«t jt cetAbLiib it/ 

** Ib tUt HIM it ll, that it FdiBpem (he chaicb of Aaiw< to tha dianh of 
.4l(ceiiilnii. bj coniileriiig them all *i palriarcbal cburcbM. It CODliaaai alao 
to tbe chonh of AMiock and all Ibp other ETcal cbnrchu. wbateoerer rigbtj 
th*f eovid bave^ buL Lrtt their autlwritj ahould be prejudicia] to the ordinarj 
Betropolitana, wha were nibJMt to their jitriidiclbn. tlie coddciI conGnui wbid 

lituH in the ordimlian of biihopi. Thii ciplication ii euj ud natunl. aad we 
hare (riian manr pnK>& of K in our I^tia diiKTlatiou CDnceming tba aocien* 
diici|rilBe of Ibednrch." 

"Thia canon," says Da Pin, who be it remembered was alwaya' 
anxious to God soma author!^ for the pope's snpremacy, " non tun 

■trXBLIBH THX SurSIHACT OT TBI CHURCH OT RoHI." Willing aS 

he was to haTe this primacy traced to the beginning of Christianity, 
he is conftiained to admit, that even the cauocil of Nice does not e»* 
tahliah it. Nay moro — it is in truth against it ; for it gtTes the Bishop 
ef Alexandria like jurisdiction with the church of Romej and also 
preaerresto the charch of Antioch its mctropotiian domiaion. 

It would be too tedious to go into an exposition of the causes, why 
•0 mueh power waa aoeuniulated in the hands of fotu or five bishops. 
It oriftnalad in the diTiaitMu of the empire. In Roman lorisdiction, 
there were fbnr great political diocese*, (for dinecK waa then a p61iti> 
Gil tetmS and to theee the church coafonned. Heoce the patiiaichal 
■eei of Rome, Conatantiiunile, Antiooh, and Alexandria. In procesa 
of lime, Jerusalem waa added, and these all beMme ladiatinff centraa 
(^ ecclesiastical power and patronage. The bishop of each diocese 
anumed a sort of printacy, in his own district ; and as Tarions inter> 
ferences and liralnea in joriadiction occnired, ihe council of Nice so 
&t decided that the Nine power ifaould be giten to them all — that all 



SOMAN rATnaur iXLintm. 



prImitM ihNM be e»«Tdiinte. Hnce Da Pin conld not AnJ m Ihal 
coaneil authority for tb« ■nprcme primacj of Rome. In the emnona 
•f tha Mcodd and third gcnenl couneili Uiere ii no reference to iheaa 



... .« pTocaed to the gmt council of Ch&Tcedon, of pi^k 
wniwinl aalhoiity, tha graateat of the fiial four geneial councils. 

Fran all tba canona of the coaneil relating to goreminant, it is evi 
tiaat that the; had not yot excoginted the idea of a anpretBe held. 
Saya Du Pin, 

-TfasMUicuaaRUlilJ the rhnrch of Ibreil) of CawfMlfiu^.whirli ■■ 
calbd AnvRnM.tGtnHrprii'il^rtwIihaU Rani, brunir ibiariljr iilhcH- 
cond cllj la Iha world. It ■!» crijui^r) In it, bEtiiJri tliU, jarudictioa otcr tha 
dinetieiof />dii1iu, j4«ia, and Tltncr.intioTcr IhrrhuTrhci which irf onlofthfl 
bomdtor ih« rmperar.aud ariHii to ordain nicIropolitiBi in ifae pnniBTti ol 
0»tr di«m." p «TB. 

Una thia coaneil, eompoaed of 340 biahopa,and anraiblini; in tha 
year of our Lord 451, gaie the aame power to the patriai«h of Con- 
•tantinopla aa lo the patiiareh of Rome, and makaa the anpramacy of 
Iha one equal to the aupiemacy of the other. 

I hare axamitied the proeeedinf^ of all the cooneila of the firat ais 
centuriea, of which I find about 170, iwomtil fating in all about 1400 
canona. I have read and examined the twentj ermda of the fourth 
cenlurj wiih all their emendalioiii down to the close of the aixth ; 
and 1 affina, sithoat the fear of contradiction, that there ia not in all 
theae a aingle Teeli)^ of the eiiBtcticeof a pope or univpraal head of 
Ihe ohurtrh down lo the time of Gregory the great, or Juhn the Kaater 
■f Constantinople. 

I ahall now proceed to show from the aame learned hiBtorinn when 
thia idea began to be divulffed. And be it tmphaliralh/ ahtcrrtd that 
the title of pope in its peculiar and exrlunive Henne wna fimlBSHumed 
by the patriarch of ConBlantinnpIc, and approved by the patrinrcli of 
Home. Du Pin saya in bin life of Grr|;nry, chap. 1, " He did of- 
ten rigorously oppose the title of univprsal patriarch, which the patri- 
iTcbs of Constantinople assumed to ibemne'.TCs." Indeed he calla 
Ihe title, " proud, blasphemous, anti-chrtslian, diabolical," and nays, 
the bishops of Rome refused to take this title upon them " kst thpy 
should seem to encroach upon the rights of other bishops." Hut Uie 
following dncumcnt oi remonstrance against the litlo shews what a 
Borellj the idea of an unirersal head, father, or pope was even at 
Rome, A. D. 588 : — 

- t<l. i'm-oTj ilori not onlj oppoK Ihii Illlf io 111* palrinrrh or C«iulii>>(ino- 
■fa, but Diainlatnt alw, Ihal il caonol agm to anjr olhcr biihop, and Ihal the 
bulwp of Rami niilhtr ought, nor «n aiiunic it. Jolm Ihe TounE'r. ptriar,:h 
«r Cam/anlinnilt, hai lahrn upun bio thia title ina rouocil heJd in $116, in Iha 
lilM or pope Pcl*gial. which obli^d thia popr to annul Ihe Acli of lhi> coun- 
cil. S(- Greroi7 wrote of il alio to Ihia naltiarrh ; hut Uiii mule do iniprrwoa 
an him, aad John would nal aban^lon tbia fine lille . R. 4. Kp. 36. St. Grrgorj 
addreued himaclf to the cmprror M>jriliu>, and eihorlrd him eamrgtr; lo 
ksiplar hii auihoriij for redreaiiar thia abuac, aiid lorce him who auumrd lliia 
ink U. quit il. He remoiutntei to hint in bil Irtler, that althooch Jeiui Chti<» 
had comniitud to St. Pilir Ihe care of all hia charchei. jet be wa> not call,-d 
lOBKrMl tMniltt. That the title of unlienal biih«p i> a^intl the rulti of Iha 

huhop but Ihe autharil; of all ihe other will be dtilrojed or iliniiniih>-d ; that 
if Ihe bilbop of CmiUmtatafh wen ■niieml biihop, and il ihoiikl happen that 

laui d< •truriiuu. Ttwl ifac countil of Oalceifim bad ulTcrcd Uiii U(li lo /.<•, 



mMKATm en rm 



fat wij Aar M aor kn •■(> anMi xwiM KeqN K. lul hr girhif HMaelhiif ^ 
ealiar to ooa biihop onlj, thej iboald Uka awaf the H^U which bclonf lu d) 
Ihe bubepi. — That U bcloon to the emperor to reduce br fan aslbonljhin 
wbi dEtaiMS tba cuon, anu doe> iiiiiirj lo the nniterMl cliarcb (nr aiaminc 
thiiiinEslBTDUne." B. 4. Ep. 33. 

But It this time the patriuclM of Conatmdnople md Rcmn mm 
eontending for the taftemmej, ud while it eppeuvd lo Oie^iiry tbal 
hia iir«l of die eut tru likelj to poMeaa the tide, be enr ■■ it,eTe- 
17 things uiti-chrtBtiBii and dtomim. When a new djrasgr, faowsm', 



•scended ^e throne ^nd offered the title lo a Romui biahop, it leat «|j 
k • blaaphemy and Impiety, and we And the aneceaaor of GreEory o 
«-eaT the title of nniveiaal patriarch when tendered him by l*hoe« 



without the leaat MTuputoei^. 

It ia then a fact worthy of mneh conaideratliHi in thii diacnNion, 
that John bishop of ConBtantinople first sBaumed the title of nnirer- 
nl head of the whole chriBtian choTch, and that the bishop of Rome 
did in diat ease oppoae it aa anti-acriptural and anti-chriBliso, 

Concerning the reputation of Saint Gregory I need not be profoae. 
Of the Gregoiiea lie ia deaerredly called the GreaL Renowned in 
history aa one who atamped hia own image on the Roman world foi 
a period of Sto hnndred jeara, ret he could not brook the idea of a 
pope, especially when tdioot toM bestowed on his iiTal at Cointan 

St. Gregory, be it remembered, says Do Pin, did not only oppoM 
the title in the case of John the Faster, as prond, heretical, blai^h^ 
mouB, tee, bat could not sgree to its being assumed by any odiar 
bishop; he eihrmed that the biahopa of Rome ought not, daia not, 
cannot assimie ibis pompous and arrogant tide. 

Thus stood matters as reepecla a supreme bead up t« withb 14 
years of the close of the 6ib centniy. — [Time expired.] 

Slam o'doek J. M. 
BuHor Poaciu. ria aa 

I thought it likely, my respected end beloved fellow citizens, that I 
•hould have to day a dlffieutl taak before me. But I perceive that I 
■hall have an easy one. I expected from the reputation of mj antag- 
eniat as a debater, that he was going to argue bo ckitely, and lo nresa 
me BO hard, that he would, to uae a common expression, make minced 
meat of me, and not leave one bone of me unbroken. I thought that 
my creed, bo ancient, so venerable, so holy, was to be torn into tat- 
ters and scattered Lo the four winda of heaven — I was mistaken ! 

The gendeman occupied ten minutes of his time in endeavoring to 
bias the judgment of bis hearera in favor of the idea, that thia contro- 
versy originated not with himself, hut that I waa the aggressor, in 
doing which ha was called to order. I will not tiespass more than 
two or three minutes on yoor patience in answering hie preliminary 
•baervntiona. 

I am willing to let that matter rest oa Its own merits. A* to llw 



prf sent debate by represent! ne himself as thestounch defender of Pro- 
testantism, endeavoring thereby locnIiKt the sympathies nf Protestants 
in his &vor. And what, 1 would presume to inquire, are his prinei- 
bIcbI What are hie claima, hia pretensions, or his right to appear 
before this sMcmbly as the defender of Ptoteatantiam I We are all 



mOXAM OATMOUO MMUOtOS. 10 

mn what Md piulu h»n beea lately pbyed off Won high H«» 
TM bj mao ■tjlinK tlwmHlTM PcotMUnU, which all claaaea of Pn^ 
iMlaiiia oflito n aapnesliiur, vhieb ihcy all <wniliiina. I kaow net 
*h«thar ikmm ba not aona Proteatanla heM, who will not admit hia 
patuiaaa advoeae; of Iheii principlaa— who will not beliaTa that tha 
■rfaeialM of PiaMatantim wCch ha Tolnnleen to defend will be fut- 
I7 «r niriT lapwaaatad by hint. For dim, I think the Epiacopaliau, 
a aaHMHNM aod napaclablo claaa, will not cooaent to be leiireaaiitBd 
bjfaim; for ha daniea, if 1 am rightly infonacdi that there upropMh 
If aar aaiaiati; ia the Protealant church ao called— th&t a divina call 
ttaaM praeade tha aaauiaption of the aacrad offioe. [Here the mod- 
_■ — miemipted, bf n<)ue«tiDg the apeaket to confioe hinuelTta tha 



Wall we are ao far eTOO, [a laugh.] Ha gentlemaii, then, began 
b| the aaaeition that the term Roman Catholic was an incongruity. — 
But I deny it to be an incongruitjr. Termi, we all know, ate aaed 
Ac ma's cleailj to deaignata the idea or objoct which ther repreaent. 
■■Caihalic" ia the name of our church { and we only prelii the word 
Boman to signify that aha ia in communion with ue aee of Rome. 
We acknowledge there a primato of aupeiior, eccleaiaatieal juriadie- 
lion, and in his communion we do abide. 

He Bays the word Roman ia ioeon^ruous; yet hi) own authority. 
Da Pin, Bays it wai aynonymoua witli Ciiholic. It wai so under- 
■lood forroeily. And here 1 may observe tliat I deny the authority 
of Du Pin to be competent to the settlement of queBtiona (o be called 
Bp for deeiiion in the course of the present controrersy. Dii Pin was 
a Jaoaenisl, removed from bis place of Resjua Professor at the Sor- 
bonoe for hia doctrinal emra, by Louis XIV. to whom Clement XI 
addreseed a brief on this occasion, commending hie seal for the 
Uulh. The claim of Rome was undisputed in the early a(re!i, and it 
waa oaly when her preeminence was conlosted that the term " Roman" 
waa used before the word Catholic. Hence it was no incongruity, 
but a clearer designation of the aee in whose communion were all the 
clinichee. He baa stated an inaccnracy in sayinjr that the word cath- 
olic waa not fonnd in the bible. Ia not the epistle of St. Jamaa eal< 
led catholic] And wilt he presume to aay the word waa not placed 
there in the very flrat are of Christianity 1 

The gentleman aaya be will use no words that may cohvpy an op- 
probriona meaning. God forbid that I should set him the example. 
I shall debate thia question with earnestness, but not with paaaion. 
Am ioon aa the diacussion clorea, I can meet the gentleman without a 
aingle unkind or unfriendly feeling- 
Bat in Minmeratlng ranooa doctrines of the Catholic ehurch, I waa 
iboeked to hear him nae (he language " some being called the mother 
c( God." Great God ! didit thou not send into the world thy Son, 
Jaana Chriat, to aave periahiDKman.and didsl thou rvot aelect one 
af all the daughtera 01 KvB,ta oe the mother of that child of benedic- 
tion, and was not Mary this huly one, to whoau care waa comniilted 
hii infancy, and to whom he waa aiibjecl ! Vina sht; not the chosen 
ooe of heaven, to whom its archangel was sent with the communtca- 
lion— " Hail, full of Grace," or as it ia in th« Prolestanl version— 
"thou that ait highly bvored — the Lord ie with thee," and do we 
BOW hear her atigmaliaed in each language, and deaignated aa " aom« 
beii^ rmlled the molhei of God 1" 



n than eoiA e t U the doelriiM of ■ htMnretij in tha 



"Tika Auon with hisM 

ud hn ponred it on Aartm*! brad — fae pnt alM th« n 
And afiin he had offered his bodi, he T«atad them with linsn tomae 
and girded them with girdlea," Ac. Ao. *>Ai>d Nadab and Abls 
were eoiuumed with Gre for oppoaing tbam, and ther died bafora tba 
Laid." Did not Moaea lend 1 Did not Aanm aaant I Warn then 
not conncillora appointed bj the Lord, to divide the bnrden of their 
miniitnr t Did not king Joaapbat send Zaehariah and Nathaniel and 
Michael, and with Aem the LsTitea, Senneiaa, tee., to teaeh iha peo- 
ple t Panlip. 17. 7. What ia thie btit a diatinctioB of oidan aad of 
aothoritjr in the Jewiab diapenaaiion t 

He aajra there waa no dutinction of ordern in the earl; cbriatiaii 
ehoreh; and ha refuted hlmarif bj appealing for aaolution of the dif> 
flcnljnr to 8L Paul. Ware there no ordera, no hienrchy 1 What aa^ 
St. Fanl in 4th Bpheaians t " And he gBTe aome apoetlea, and aomn 
propbeta, and other aome erangelista, and other aome paatom, an^ 
teaehera, for the perfecting of the aainta, for the work of the miniatrj, 
for the edilring of the bod; of Cbriat; nntil we all meet nnto the 
nu^ offUih, and of the knowled^ of lh« Son of God,nntii a perfed 
maa, onto the meaaure of the age of the fullneas of Chriit." Wa 
muat here remark a vfBdation of authontr in the church of God. Fot 
wbati For the work of the miniatrf. There npver haa existed aeo- 
etal body without aubordinBtian, or distinction (rf "ank. The ehnrch 
of Christ is a iocial body. It needs to be anbjmtcd to orderi eren 
more than a political body ; and an if St. Panl anticipated the objoo- 
tion, which we hare, not wiihont aurpriae, heard this day nrged, ha 
eipresal; states the object oT the institation of a hierarchy by hjni, 
who ascending on hi^h ^*e gifts to men, to be the perfeoting of the 
saints — the nnity of fatth. " Are all," he asks, fwhat my friend 
would maketliem) "prophetat Are all pastoral"— He elsewhere 
aaka, " How can Ihey preach nnlesa they he sent 1" Bywhomi By 
an eecleaiastieal auperior.— ^ ranch for tiie eridence of the Old Tea 
tantent, and the New Teatament They both teach a head, a hierar- 
ehjand anbordhntion amoag the people of God. 

lUa takes me to Ac examination of the title, aaanmed by the Cath- 
olio church, of mother and mistreaa of .all die ehurehea. He aaya 
Jamaalem waa the mother church at lirat-^and then the Samaiiian, 
and ao on, I need not follow him. I will explain what we mean by 
the term-— We call her mother beeanae she gnldea, she chatiahee oa. 
We call her mother, becanse we (eel a filial rererenee for ber—jaal 
as an orphan calla her who protecta her, edneatea her, and ftiidea her 
wandering feet, by the same tender appellatire. There is no blssphB- 
my In this comparisoo. It is the Sod of God that established ths 
anthority of that church. The name is its designation. 

Bnt the word ' mistress' \a never used in speaiiing of the church, 
in the sense of lordsbip, or queenship. Il is the way in whicb chil- 
dren address their teacher. They frequently nae the eTpression, as 
we read in Cordery'a ColioqDiea, "salve magialer." MnsKlra here ia 
•ddiesaed to her In her capacity of teacher, and anch she is, aad, aa [ 




MM, H Tfair 1/ Jmh CUit, M Mltk. 

AAriliMwUBhBMtMtlHn^ Itliihataf tte«M 
■Hih ^ Mnd hM ^wted. 

Bit iM M adopt U« MUilcm, ud I «■ pnmnd to ri 
Um af • MMMia hMd kM in tngw ia tba Mbia, ani 

ty ^ arftaat awlariMliaa] wtfhoAty. Imatkerctaki 

MMriMkagmaMrvtUa Ugm m iha pradMdnaMl datawhaa 
IwalNnk aalM th»B«MaBCalfcaUa ekan^MHai to kaitoQinudi 
^eUm. HakMlaAMMHMhblbadaikMaTaraatUanoal 
tafMtaBt el all Maaia. It ia a paint a^iah haa poaiM (ka wctU, 
aMwinfW«*arMBdah,toflz tkatdato. It will, lam aan, pna- 
da mj bieai. "Aa whale world luw neTor been able to ataieat wliat 
aartJMlaT moniat the Cadwlie chnrcli loat her pHr^;i(i*e and the 
mna ol God— wben aba eeaaed to be io the true senae the CalMaUe 
Omrei. Hie leaaoa of thi* i* obrions. She haa never ibdeiied bar 
pomgativB. Bat Io the msttBr before aa. It is oppoeed to Miiptgra 
to aaaort that the ehnrch in apoatolic 'Anja had no nead. What did 
Chriat say to Peter when he addieMed him the mf sterious qoeslioD — 
"Laraat Ibon me more than theae"! Peter eajra he does lore hiin. 
Jaana gives him the order, "feed mylambe." A secand time he aaks 
fa qnestton, and iseeivea the aame replj. He third lime be irpests 
d* aama question. Peter, troabled that his Lord should dooht his 
aAatioD, imliea, '<0h Lord, thou kcowest all lhingB~-thon knowest 
tlai I loTa tkest" and Jesoa repealed Ihe oommaiid — " feed mj lambs" 
>^baJ my sheep." 

Tkas Christ establishes Uie headship of Ihe church in Peter, and 
Kb ha aakM his Tioe-gerent, or common psator, to feed both laaiba 
M< 8hae|i— biKh ele^y and laitj. 

Kr. Campbell qnarrria with the doctrine of the pope's headship 
baaaaaa it earriea ajMMwand anouMunfy with it: ana heqnatn the 
Maw Taatameat to prove do aueh power to have l>een exercised in the 
Aqa et the af«atles. I kave disproved bis argument upon this point 
madlj. Chnsl did inatitata a bodj of leadws, a miDiatrj to guide 
Mi paapla, " that beaeefoiAwe be no mon children laaaedtoana fro. 
Ml oanW about bj aver; vriud of doctrine, b; the wickedneaa sf 



STid^' 



Jiinga grow n 
lola oody beini 



vko la bMd, Bvan Chriat; from whom the whole oody being eomiMO- 
M aad Ady Joined togelhei, by what every part aupplieih, sccording 
la ika operation in the measure of every part, malieth increaas of the 
ba^, nato the edifying of itself in charity." Must not Ihe body 
ban a haad, Iha house a foundation t He objects Uiat we call the 
arcninpoatiff— Pope, or father, whereaa Chriat aaya, "call not any 
Ma Father." Bat is this -prohibition of our Savior to be talirn liiei^ 
il|jl la ibata snygoilt «t iaoiely in calling a paniBt" t'atlierl" 



S2 BKBATX ON TBI « 

Man; of ChriBt'a commBiuIa are rimllwl He eommutda » to call 
BO man good: for God oulj it good. But do we not, in Baliitiiig a 
Mend in oomino* lift, aa* •* GoM Sir," " bt good Mend I" 4eo> la 
there any impint; in thia 1 It ia the vring tneae tenia in that mmm 
in whicli titejw peaiHar to the diriiiitf, which Cbriet fcnbida. Aod 
the pope, when he eoneapmdi with the biahope, doea not aaawne 
tbeae proud titles, but addnaaea them aa an elder Bmthcb. We do 
mot oali liim " Lord Uod the Popu." 

Mr. C. ■971, St. Paul did not farrf it orer the clergy. NeiAci 
doea the pope. He ia to Eoveni the church •ettr^ng t« tl* canon*. 
He can make no articlee of futh. He eennot, he does not act aibt 
trarilj in proposing arllcles of belief unknown to Catholic antiqitlin 
Bat neither will he Buffer innovation. Hia language is like St. Pan)^ 
"Were I or an ang«l from Hearen (o preach lo jroti anj other gtnrpel, 
than what has been preached, let him be Anathema!" Thia ntnrea- 
aed the Mnae the great apostle entertained of his own responaibtlitj, 
— d the danger of norellj In religion. He would n-' — ■*— -'•— •- 



around the fold, and tear, and scatter the sheep entnisted to hiia by 
JaaiiB Christ. 

It wonid be honid blasphemy to npply lo man the title Father, in 
the sense in which it ia addreased to God. We nerer call the pope 
in any aense God. When the pope write* to the bishops, he begins 
ly "Dilicli FratrtM" " Brloted BarrHHiM," — a nniublican, ana if 
you please democratic addreas. The bishops are all brethren nodei 
one common ftlhsi. The pope is accused of letting himself be wop- 
ahipped. This ia not so. But when the Popo comea before the altai 
he bows down like the humblest of his people. " I eonress," says 
he, "to Almighty God, to the blessed Virgin Mary, the holy Apostles^ 
and to all the Sainta," the least of whom he therefore acknowledges 
to be greater thui himself, '* that I hsTe sinned j" and this is whst is 
called setting himself up to be a God ! See how you haTe been de- 
ceiTed by the invidious representations you have had of the pope, and 
of oar doctrine, my friends. 

I assert again that the authority quoted by my friend, Mr. C, Tia. 
Da Pin, is no authotily. He was the rank enemy of the Roman see, 
a Janaeniat, reproved and censured by the Catholic church. Mr. C. 
known this, for I have read to him the documents that prove it, and 



a Janaeniat, reproved and censured by the Catholic church. Mr. C. 

■- K this, for I have read to him the documents that prove it, and 

la confounded by them. It ia neither good faith, nor good logic, 
to quote him as an authority against tnj argiunenL As for the sign^ 
tniea appended to the English translation, 1 care not for them ; uiey 
may have been wrongfully placed there, or tboee certilicatea suborn- 
ed. This makes nothing for the authority of the book, and no argu- 
nentean be drawn from them. But, my friends, 1 am sure you aia- 
eovered hia discomfiture when he appealed to Du Pin. There waa a 
Mnmbiing block in his way, sometbmg he ooald n 
you not nof' ' ■■ ■ . - -. 

suddenly 01 , . 

tonishment that the testimony adJucod by liia author, was not unfa- 
. vorable to the supremacy 01 St. Peter, and hia successors ! I will 
examine his writings to show that even in the third century, the bish- 
ops of Rome claimed thia prerogative, and Du Pin It'lls you that this 
waa aeknowledged. He aaya there wero three principal bialwpa. 



«i,liisho; 



KOliAll CATBOUC MXLIGIO?r. !{3 

il for iL He nya that 



Mlution of 



4enbta in relifiona nuuen; and wftcd it lo proeUim a mIuij 

ttcir diOeultiM; bat Iw wys, (hej did not belion the popeof 

bUliU*. -Tbia U gnwting to the Calholiea the whola inoorad quM- 
luo. "Die qneatioQ i* elearij Kttled b; this admisiion. AppeaJa 
waN lodnd before the biabop of Rome, Ihoagti he waa not beliered 
to be innJlihle. Neither ia he dow. No Fnli^tened Catholic holda 
the pope'a iDbllibilitj to be an aitiele of lailh. 1 do not; and none 
•f mj brethren, that I know of, do. The CathiJic belierea the pope, 
aa a man, to be aa liable lo eiror, a* almoet any other man in the uni- 
Tarae. Man ia man, aod no man ia infallible, either in doctrine or 
■Km)*. Hanj of die popea hare ainned, and lomo of them haTo 
Wan bad men. 1 pnaume my worthv antagooiil will take hie bruih 
b hand, and roll up hi* aleevea, and lay it on dieia hard and heaT^ ; 
■0 will I ; and wheiwrer he uaea a ilrong epithet againat them, 1 wiU 
tue a Btronger. But let na return to the sentleman'a authority, Dn 
Pin. Wa come U the eonncil of Nice, which waa held A. D. 3ft3, 
and where 318 bishopa were aaaembled. Thia council waa conroked 
oy lh« first chriatian omperoi Constantine the Great, at the snimeetion, 
I might have more coriectly taid the instigalion of Sylvesti^r, bishnp 
of lume, and of course, with hia consent. Osiu*, bishop of Cordo- 
Tt, and no legates, Vitui and VincenCiuH, presided in it. In the name 
of the Roman pontiff'. The principal doctrine on which the council 
ma aaarmbled to decide, was the divinity of Jesus Christ denied by 
the Ariana. From the manner of the convocation of the council, tlie 
eircumatance of its baTinff been presided over by tbe reprrwntativcB 
of the pope, or biihop of Rome, the lubmission of the entire chris- 
tian world to ita decrees, and the authentic records of lie tiansitclinna 
which have reached us, we have the most convincing evJdRnrfiR of the 
lererence which was even Uien entertainnl for llie successor of SL 
Peter; and the beat practical illuBtration of the wisdom that estah> 
liihed his pre-eminence of rank among his brethren, to watfh over 
the purity nf doctrine, the soundness of morals, the unifonnilv of 
discipline, and the mainlonance of union among the churches. What 
more direct and satisfactory testimony could we require of the supre- 
macy of the tee of Rome, than the distinct recognition of ila authori- 
ty by so venerable an assembly t And what if rival claims were ad- 
vanced by other sees! Thia ambitious spirit ia as old as Christiani- 
ty, as ancient as the origin of the human race. Tbe apostles, Ihero- 
aelvet, strove for tbe mastery. They contended which of them waa 
the greater. But this rivaln only served, in the end, to establish 
more firmly the precedency of the claim of St. Peter. In answer tc 
tbe prelRnsions of the bishop of Alexandria, the council says to him, 
■* Aa the bishnp of Rome baa his primacy in Rome, ao the bishop of 
Alexandria has his primacy in Alexandria." It says to him, " you 
hare no cause to complain — if he has his authority, yon have yours; 
bi your respective sees, or churches, you have thr rliief conlnil ; but 
it ia hJB preropjtive, as ocrupyins the, place of Pi-trr, to watch "Vrr 
the welfare of all." " Neither," says Du Pin, " ihikb it nisPKt>va 
mi ruHAcr or homi." The council offered a sedative to the pride 
of the hiHliop of Alexandrin, or saRen»!d his authority in his own see, 
but it does not disprove the primacy of Rome- 



24 DKBATB ON THS 

What more do joa want than what God has caused to be diiit ve- 
corded heret 

The disaanaion firat orinnated amonff the patnaroha] oeea. The 
counsel took cognizance of it, and decided according to the roles and 
usages of the apostolic and immediatelr subsequent agea. From this« 
whaterer follows, it surely does not follow that there was no primacy 
in Rome. 

He says that the bishop of Constantinople assumed to call himself 
the unirersal bishop, and that the emperor winked at it. What does 
this mean 1 Why that the crafty emperor, and the more subtle bishop 
intended to compel Rom^ to acknowledge Constantinople as her 
equal. This attempt of the emperor and the patriarch illustrates the 
point at issue, and clears it in fact of any diiBculty. They knew that 
Rome was referred to on erery occasion ; and that her decision ¥ras 
final. They were jealous of her authority. The manner of this ss- 
sumption of the bishop of Constantinople, and of the emperor wink- 
ing at it, are in (act proofs of the supremacy of Rome. Now, thought 
the proud Greek, I will bring this haughty pontiff of Rome crouching 
to .my feet, I will make him surrender all his authority, and we, the 
emperor and myself, will diride the earth between ua. It was there- 
fore that tiiie bishop made this assumption, and that the emperor winked 
at it. It was in this unjust and intolerable sense of the term UiiiyiasAL 
Father, that Gregory who desenres all the praise which has been 
giyen him, and more, obJ[ected to its assumption. It was thua that he 
reprobated the title of uniyersal father. 

• If the bishop of Rome now claims to be called the first pastor in 
Christendom, he pretends to be no lord of the consciences of his breth- 
ren, or dictator of the terms of salvation to the servants of God. 
He acknowledges with humility his own intrinsic nothingness, unless 
supported by God, and guided and guarded by him in the administra- 
tion of his eminently responsible office. 

He is a faUier because tie breaks the mystic bread, and dispenses 
the spiritual nourishment of sound doctrine to the souls of the people 
of God. He is a father because to him we appeal in our doubts, ana to 
him refer in every emergency, as to the vicar of Christ. 

The term Universal Father was likewise worthy of the condemna- 
tion of Gregory, in the bad sense in which it was assumed by the pa- 
triarch of Constantinople, viz. that of lord and master of spiritual 
power and of the consciences of the brethren, so as not to need or ask 
the advice of the bishops. The pope never gives a decree without 
taking counsel from his constitutional advisers, availing himself of 
the light of present wisdom and past experience. He takes all human 
means to weigh the subject well and to come to a sound and scriptural 
conclusion. Discard the pope— sever from the communion of the 
church of Rome, and you lose all claim, or shadow of claim to a con- 
nexion with the apostles. Hear Waddington speaking of the Vaudois-^ 

** In cHEir joarney back towards the apostolic tiinaa, these lepsratitts conduct 
OS as fiir as the beginnings of the twelilth centurj; bat when we would advance 
ftulher, we arr intercepted bj a broad region of darkness and uncertainty. A 
•park of hope is indeed suggested by the history of the Vaudoi «.^ Thvir orfgin is 
not ascertained by any authentic record, and 'being immemorial, it may nave 
been coeval with the introduction of Christianity. 

** But since there is not one direct proof of their existence during that long 

space; since they have never been certainly diwovered by the curiosity of any 

writer, uor detected by the ioquisitorial eye of any orthodox bb»h(^(i nor 



KOJiAH CATHOUG SKUOUKf. 85 



■■Ml kf H^ fV^ OT OMBcil. or mij[ cbudi raoord, rhwii*k. nr 
«■ an Ml ftrfiiirf in •M^'hinf waj butorical crtdit lo Uiair mere nnwnportm 
ifwlitioa. ll tt nftcMBt to prove, that they bed an earlier cziiteece Ibea tlie 
rwelfth OMlaiy; bat that tbej had thea beea perpetuated throoch eight or 
idaa CftMiai, onromi moiatad ahioad, and withoat aaj natioaai nioaanieBii 
to attaot thoir amlitance, It aach aora than we can Teatnre, on Mich evideaeo. 
to atMrt Heva thaa tba golden chain of oar a|K»itolic descent diaappean, 
and tho»^gh it aaj auit, baried in tba darfcneM of tboae pfevioas ages, ana 
thongh tooM wrtton have Mame d to ditceni a km detached links which ther 



dSfigaBthr ohibitad, thoia it flill amch waating to complete the cootioaitr.'* 
Inmt SM «f Uto iHfftory of Or Ckmtxhfromlkt mHUgl evM, fty Rev, O—. 
intiimgitm, Jf . M.filkmi^Tnmiiy CoOigt, Cmmbridrt, and Prc6«ndary 9f 
Fkrrinr, m tht emiludrmiehureM of dkiekester, J^n§ Fodfc tdilton, 1835.] 

Well if Christ ettabliahea a ehaich on earth, that ehureh mikit be 
MtkoKem *^ I believe ia the holj eatholie ehureh/* ia the language 
of the apoetlea and of eooneils, of Protestants as well as of Catholiea. 
The inae chmch must be catholic. What church thea is eatholie t 
ThB nniTerse answers the question— Italy, France, Spain, Anstria, 
IielaBdy Sonth America, Canada, Are hundred chnrehes lately eieeted 
in England, Calentta, Ceylon, Ooeana, all the ialands of the Paeiie 
and the Atlantic : eren in every country where Proteatantinn is dom- 
inant, Denmark, Norway, Sweden, the testimony is ffiven, and thj 
words ^ I beliere in the holy catholic church*' are usea by the mem- 
ben oi the Roman Catholic church, who alone have a riffht to use 
them. Applied to any other church they are a misnomer. Protestama 
cannot employ such language. They are cut up into a thousand dis- 
cordant and chaotic sects. As no other church but ours is fioto cath- 
olic, so no other but ours ever has been or will be catholic. ** Chris- 
tian is mj name and Catholic my surname,** said Pacian. With lore 
rjid chanty to all men the Roman Catholic church subsists throughout 
all time, teaches all truth, and gathen into her communion the chudren 
of every clime. What i^e lost in one region, she gained in another. 
The axe of persecution that lopped off some of her branches, made 
the yigoroos trunk produce the more luxuriously. 

** lorestiratiog,** tay§ Fletcher, ^in those counirie«, where either chrietianitj 
has once tuotiated, or where it aabtitts at preieot — the monumenti which thev 
exhibit* and interrogatinr thete (moiwmenif Have «oicer,my brtthretit Ihmi iptak 
piatnJy,) — it will be foona that they all loudlj atteet the greatneet and the an- 
tiquitjr of our religion. ** H^€ ar§ CmtkoUet,** the venerable mine laj, ** and 
Uu embUmig cacii* wAidk Mttil mdom ««, rAeio t/.** It ia to, likewite, apt only in 
the nonnmente, which were once, or are Tet, sacred to religion, but in a grea* 
varietj of other veetigea. The prooft of tne ancient apleodor of Catholicity are 
legible on almoat eveiy object, tnat has seen the tide of ages roll away, — on the 
puaces of prinees«~«n the castles of the rreat<— on the gates of ci(ies,-^-on the 
aaylnaM ofcharity,— on the tombs of the dead. They may be read in the con- 
stitutions and laws of king;dom»— in the foundations and rales of universities,— 
ia the customs and peculiarities of the rulgar. • a a a a • 

It is indeed, possible that prejudice roajr object to those arguments, that 
** they are veiy general and inoistinct* — ^proving, it is true, that in almost every 
nation, and in every age, there has existed a widely diffused religion, — a Catholie 
religion, hot not proving that this religion, its principles and doctrines, were iz 
erery wg^ the same — ^in every age, the identical religion, which the Catholic be- 
lieves at present.** It b the essence of the true religion to remain unchanged; 
and to have descended, and to desrend always, down the stream of time, without 
corruption or alteration. If, therefore, I uoderUke distinctly to prove, that the 
Cadu&ic religion of the present period is indeed, the true religion, then should 
1 also distinctly prove that it has never undergone any alteration, and that it is 
the same, which, revealed originally to mankind, has, during tiie course of eiKh* 
t^D centuries, formed always the object of tlia reoeratioo of llie otlXvudcLu^ 
lirrer.** vol.2, D. 179 

O 4 



20 DBBATB ON lUS 

** An It w«fl th« dcflgm of God, that the true church ihould bo Catholic; wo it 
was alto hlf desiern. that the trae church tbootd alwari be dlstincuiahed by the 
honoraMe appellation of CathoHe: — as it was the will of Jetttt Cnrist, that the 
ettabHfbrof oc which he (brmed, should extend through every nation, and subsist 
through erery age; so alto it was his will, that this establishment should be dig- 
nified "by H oame correspondinr to these great characteristics. ** I belteTe,** the 
apostiM commarded the faithful in every age to say, **inth€ hohf Catbduc 
ChnreiL ' " 6y tkit name Catholic,** says St Austin, ** 1 am retaintd in iht 
€!aihon€ churchy" ** my name" adds St. racian, ** it ChrittioH; my mrmamt 
Cathouc; and rt this surptame, / am dittinfuithtd/rom off Uu sects of 
heresy. Sermon on the catholicity of the church, page 196, vol. ii. Baft, 
edit. 1«30. 

It IS certainly, my beloved friends, a verv animating circqmstance,to view the 
tairoeBsity and the long duration of our church; to see K stretching out its em- 
pire through erery cliinate; consoling by its benefits, and eal'^lening by ita doc- 
trines, the rvniotcs* corners of the universe: to see it esisUng through the long 
lapse oi so many ages, unmoved, while the strongest empireaiink to nun; and 
unshaken, while'all things iail in decay around it. It is animating to remark it 
triumphant over all the powers of darkness, and the exertions of human malice; 
combating oiten, it is true, with the storms of persecution and the wtifieaa of 
heresy ; yet combatinr, always, to come off with victorv ; ridiiir through the tem- 
pMt, and exalted by ue very means which had been levellaa at ita depressioa. 
Ibid, page 198. 

From this contemplation, my christian friends, we mar derive the coMoliag 
assurance, that happen or oeml what niay, though the billows of persecution 
swell and the tide of error rage; every effort to destroy the church shall turn 
o«t fruitless. The church, these scenes assure you, is an edifice protected by the 
hand of the Almighty, a rock fixed on the basis of the divine power amid the 
aea of human life. The billows of persecution shall swell, the tide of error 
dash against it in vain. They will no more move it, although thev may, in- 
deed, sweep away many of its unguarded members, than the gentlest spray 
win move tne firmest mountain that the ocean laves. I should be sorry to see 
tfM misfortune happen, yet coald I behold the most furious tempest gathering 
without one feeliag of anxiety for the stability of the church. As the Psalmist 
says, ** it should come to nothing, like the rtmniinr vtater" (Pi. Ivii.) It would 
prove but the preparation for frBsh conquests. The security of the church amid 
rtorms, during the long interval of eighteen centuries, is alone sufficient assur- 
ance of its security, amid the fury of fiiture tempest. Ibidem, page 198. 

If it can be preyed that the Catholic chareh nsSl not these 
characteristicB, we admit the is not the church of Christ. I shall go 
to trial on this point. If she has ever ceased to teach the whole doc- 
trine of Christ, to diffuse over all nations, the true christian precepts^ 
or if she has not had a larger body of professors, than any of the sects, 
that separated in every successive zge from her communion, then will 
I yield the question. But it will try the ingenuity of the gentleman 
to prove any such thing, and still more, to show in that case, what 
church was catholic. This difficulty meets him at the very threshold. 
[Time expired] 

THree o*cfodfe, P. if. 
Mr. Campbell ritec — 

My learned and worthy opnonent commenced his forenoon speech, 
•ayinir that he found before mm a more easy task than he had expect- 
ed. Were it a question of rhetoric rather than of logic, I confess I 
should have more to fear. He has been more accustomed than 1, to 
the display of that art. I am rather a matter of fact man, and logic 
more than rhetoric has occupied my attention. 

i apprehend, however, before this discussion is ended he may find 

his task not quite so easy as he would seem to anticipate. And to me 

the ^ood book htM Buggeated a caution which I hopesuways toremem- 



BOMAN OATHOUC SKU»ION. 27 

ber. It is happily eooehed in these words, ** Let not him tliit buck- 
leth on his snoor boss! ss he thst taketh it off/* 

Bat to examine his defence, so far as in it there is reference to my 
speech, hss he not made in the rery first effort an nnfortunate admis- 
sion I The name Caikolie he admits is jg^eneric and the name Roman 
rifie^— and that the term Roman only indicated tlie church in which 
catholic eommnnion is to be enjoyed : that the universal church 
is found in the particular, the genus in the species. Thus we can 
hare Greek catholic, English catholic, American catholic, as well 
as Roman catholic These particular unirersals are susceptible* of 
indefinite multiplication. And so the catholicity of Rome is specific 
eally the same with that of England ! ! 

His second admission is equally unfortunate. He did not seem to 
peieeiTe that he argued for me rather than against roe, on the word 
MA«^. He said that it could not he undersUxKi literally.' So said I. 
How then mnst it be used but religiously 1 Call no man your religions 
or ecclesisstic Father. He has then fully conceded all that I ask. It 
b then an absolute prohibition of the Roman Catholic notion of a 
supreme holy father. To designate any person pope is then a yiola- 
lioa of Christ's command. 

The gentleman has admitted, somewhat reluctantly howerer, that 
the Doway catechism is a standard work, and that the definition of 
the churcn is infallibly correct. My argument hitherto has been to 
shew that the supreme head called pope, being of the essential ele- 
ments, nay the chief element of the Koman Catholic church, and not 
foond either in the bible or ecclesiastic history for ages after the chris- 
tian era, the church of Rome is a sec/ in the true import of that 
word, and not the mother and mistress of all churches, for she cannot 
be older than her head, unless a body can exist without and before its 
head, which is impossible. It is not the nature of that head, whether 
politick or ecclesiastic or both, but the simple fact of its existence 
eoooeming which we enquire. The nature and claims of the head 
may hereaher be the subject of examination, lliat the Roman sect 
is divided into four, parties, touching the supremacy— •one affirming 
that the pope is the fountain of all power political and religious-^ 
another teaching that he has only ecclesiastic supremacy— a third 
party affirming &at his ecclesiastic dominion is over all councils, per- 
sons and things spiritual, and a fourth party limiting his jurisdiction 
to a sort of - executive presidency — is a proposition susceptible of 
sm|»le proof^ and «of much importance, but we wish it to be very 
distinctly stated th^t'the question now before us is the fact that a 
head, or universal father, pope or patriarch, is not found in the Roman 
empire, east or west, for six hundred years, and consequently that 
during that time that chprch did not exist, whose four essential ele- 
ments, are a pope or supreme head, bishops, pastors and laity. 

I am the more diffuse on this point because my learned opponent 
teems to mistake Uie question or to confound it with another or a diffe- 
rent category. He seems to be squinting at infallibility, authority, 
order in Uie ministry, rather than looking m the face the simple ques- 
tion, HMto there a pope in any church for the first sixeentwicM ? Authority 
is not infallibility, nor is order, supremacy. I go for authority in the 
president of the United States, but who infers thence that I hold the 
president to be infallible ! I go for order in the christian church, but 
what has this to do with the supremacy of the bishop of Rome? 



DBBATB Off THB 

Why, I Mii|diati«lW Mk, does tiie bishop otOimckm&A eoifoaiia Hm 
qaeraoR of fact before Qt with Ihst eoBMnmif thm Lerilkwl priwl 
hood. I haye not agitated saeh a qneetioii. 

And what hare my newt of ehureh older and goveniment to d» 
with the question b^ore na* Why drag these mattera into diseossioB. 
Did I not (iUunctly say that I came not here to defend the tenets of 
any party of Protestants, but the neat principles of Protestaatisn f 
And what hare my iiews of churen order to go with tiie qnestions si 
issue ! Of these however the gnentleman is wholly misinformed. I am 
the adToeate of order, of a clmalian ministry, of binhopa and d e ac on s 
in the church. Without order no society can exist, and therefore ns 
reasonable man can object either to order or authority in the ohuroh 
But again 1 ask what is this to the question in debate ! 

He gave ns too a dissertation on the passage, ^ lovest thou Basuire 
than tMse.** This is certainly gratuitona at this tima. I am glad 
howeTer the gentleman has deliTered himself on this text. Bnt lias 
is not the question now. We are seeking for a head for ths dinreh, 
» papal head for the ehureh in the fint ages, while our frisad is eip 
pounding scriptures on other themes. 

To the autnority of Du Pin the gentleman seems to except. Bvl 
on what authority does he object ! His woHls are certified by the 
docton of the Sorbonne and by the guardians of the Catholic press. 
Will he say that he is not an autiientic historisn ! Du Pin was bora 
and educated, lived and died* and was buried in the Roasan CathoUs 
ehureh. The gentleman proved, two or three months ago, that general 
La Fayette was a Roman Catholic because he ¥raa u^tiied in thm 
ehureh of Rome and buried in eonsecnted ground. Cwtainly tiMB 
Du Pin was all this and more ! It matten not whether he was a Jaa» 
senist or Jesuit. Both ordera have been at different times in good and 
bad repute. Jansenists have sometimes been proscribed, and Jesuits 
have been anppressed. But the question is not, was he a cood Oft* 
thdic, but iMH ke mn auihentie ki$iorion f For a good CatluMC is oas 
thing, and a good historian is another. I wiuk the gentleman lo 
answer. (Bishop Purcell. 1 answer emphatically, he was not an a«- 
thentie historian.1 

Then this gentleman and the bishop of Bardstown are at varianoe. 
The latter gentleman, if I mistake not, admitted in a diseussioii piib- 
lished in the Catholic paper of that place, that Du Pin was an anuMA- 
tic historian. I have seen this work repeatedly quoted in disoussioM 
between Romanists and Proteatants, and I do not reeoUeet to hafs 
seen anv thiuff advanced against his authenticity. Mr. Hughes of 
Philadelphia, but on different grounds than those stated by my opponentt 
did indeed object to him as a faithful witness in his controverey with 
Mr. Breckenndge. However while I wish it to go to the publie thai 
bishop Puroell has objected to Du Pin as an authentio historian, I will 
distinctly state that I rely upon him in this controversy only so for ss 
he b sustained by other historiana, and therefore I will only quote 
him in such matten as I know can be sustained from other sourees. 
Other historians record the same foot, and many of the wdrks which 
Du Pin quotes are not only extant but accessible. 

The word caikoUe the gentleman has stated that it is of high anti- 
quity and found ai the head of some books of the New Testament. 
Aui how ewaae it into ths New Testament 1 Was it Robert Stephens 
^ PMria tl^ placed ft fi^m in the 16th eeatarj aa ^ son o^ ^eoAcal 



mOMAH CATROUe BBUOIO!f. 99 



jMiliiig to oartitin epittlat, or wai il placed tkaie by tke ■pottJM 

Touehing the coaneil of Nice and whether SyWetter had any thinf 
to do with ita conTocatton, may hereaAer be worthy of diaeuaaion ; 
at preaent thia ia not before oa. The decree of the council and ita 
eewocgii'on are diatinct thinga. f 

Of the tezta reUed on by me to diepoae of the pretenaiooa of anpie- 
macT* the gnentleman haa taken apecial exception to Ep. it. U. and 
woud have different ordera of eccleaiaatic power$j rather than g^$ 
lor the edification of the chorch and the fitting of aainta for the work 
of the miniatry, to be contained in that paaaage. Bat the text aaya 
fiftf and not hrdak^ Of theae giila Toochaafed by the aaeended 
sarior the firat waa apoatlea. ** He gaTe Am apoetlea, aecondarily 
propheta*** and here agjain *' he gare aome apoatlea and aome pro- 
ph^a." No aupiemacT la expreaaed of an indindnal. It ia not ranka 
ef aathoritiea like eiTii or military fnnctionariea« anch aa magiatratea, 
aldermen, conatablea^ lic^ but gina of light and knowledge and gracey 
the aplendid gifta of the Holy Spirit ; gina of teaching, prea ch ing, ex* 
horting, and aetting ap the tabernacle or church. The apoatlea had 
all aauiority and all gifVa themaeWee ; but ^ey needed aaaiatanta and 
a diatribution of laA>or, and not an hierarch][, m laying the foundation 
and in fitting aainta for the work of the chriatian miniatry. 

Haring now touched all the relerant pointa in the Biahop*a opening 
apeech, fhaaten to my argument. 

On examination of the New Testament, the primitire fathera, the 
councila both proTincial and general, down to the cloae of the 6th cen- 
tury, we do not find in the whole territory claimed by our opponenta 
aa yet, the idea or name of a supreme head, pope, or yiear of Christ. 

My learned antagoniat has not produced any such document, and 
doubtleaa he knowa if there be any such authority now extant, and 
would produce it. 

The strong expressions of SairU Gregory in opposition to the title 
shew what a singular novelty it was m Kome during ** his pontifi- 
cate,** and his bold declaration not only of the arrogance and blas- 
phemy of the title, but of its aapect to all the biahops, aa annulling 
their equality, aufficiently proTe that he rightly appreciated ita true 
meaning and its hostility to the genius of that simplicity and humility 
which eomported with the aerranta of Christ. So far then aa we have 
eiarained the eridence on hand, the defence of the Bishop, the argu- 
BMot aa now dereloped atanda thus :— « pope« or univeiaal patriarch, 
is the first eaaential element of the Roman Catholic sect But there 
waa no auch personage in exiatence for 600 years after Chriat, there* 
hn there waa no church of Rome, in the sense of the creedf during 
the firat aix centuriea. 

We are now prepared to narrate the circumstances which ushered 
kfk> being the pope of Rome. Mauritius the emperor of the East died 
m the hand of Pnocaa a centurion of his own army. Mauritius fa- 
fored the pretensions of the bishop of Constantinople, and turned a 
deaf ear to the importunities of Gregory on the suhject of taking from 
bishop John the title of universal tather, so painful to the pride and 
kumiiity of the great Gregd^y. For the gaint had written to the em- 
peror on the arro^nce of John, metropolitan of the great dioceae of 
the east. Mauritius was Mupplanted and the throne usurped by Vbvi* 
tm, OFBgrny n§oie0d at hu dmih, wad hailed the elevation ol V\« 

c 9 



80 INBBATB 02f TRB 

mmdaror to the throne. Gregorj coneeeimted him« hi the ehvieh 
of Su John the Baptist at Constantinople, and Phoeas, as a re 
ward for his consecration and farorable regards, conferred upon the 
successor of Gregory, BonifBice the third, the title of utdvemU ptdri^ 
arch in the rery sense in which it had been repudiated by Gregory. ' 
Thus in the year 606 two yearstafler the death of the saint, the 
first pope was placed in the chair of the Gralilean fisherman, if in- 
deed reter had erer sat in a chair inRome. 
Concerning the consecration of Phocas, Mr. Gibbon tiins remaikB: 

** The leimte unci clergy obeyed his aammont, and ts toon ts the pstriardi 
WM usured of hit orduMox belief, he consecnted the •«cc«Mfiil uvper ia the 
chefch of St. John the Baptist. On the third day, amidst the accbmatiomi of a 
thongfatlew people, Phocaa made hit public entry in a chariot drawn by fov 
white horses: the revolt of the troops was rewarded by a lavidi dooatiiHi, and 
the new soTereif^, after visiting the palace, beheld from hb throne the jramei 
of the hippodrome.*' Gibbon's Decline and Fall Rom. Emp. vol. tiK. p. W9. 

But the infidel has rood reason to langh at the saint, where he re- 
cords the exultation of Gregory at the death of Manrithis. 

** As a sabject and a christian it was the duty of Gregory to ncqnieaoe ia the 
cetablished goremment; bat the joyful anplaose with which he salates the Ibi^ 
tunes of the assassin, has sullied with indelible disgrace the character of the 
nint The successor of the apostles might have inculcated with decent firm- 
ness the guilt of blood, and the necessitT of repentance: he is content^ to cele* 
brete the deliTeraace of thepeopleand the fall of the oppressor; to rejoice that 
the piity and benignity of Phocas have been raised by Proridence to tiielaqpartal 
throne; to pra^ that his hands may be strei^;thened against all his enemies ; and 
to express a wish, perhaps a prophecy, that uter a lonr and triumphant rein, be 
mar be transferrra from a t<?mporal to an everiasti or Kingdom.** Id. ib. p. zll. 

It looks indeed as if Gresory had permitted the recollection of the 
conduct of Mauritius towards his riyal to minf le with his exultations 
at the eleration of Phocas. When we recollect that Mauritius, his 
wife, four sons and three daughters were immolated at the shrine of 
the ambition of Phocas because he feared a riTsJ, we are astonishad 
that saint Greflrory could have called heaven and earth to rejoice in his 
exaltation to ue throne of the Caesars. His words are : 

** Bcnignitatrra ve»tne pictatis ad imperiale fastigiuin penrenlste gaudemus. 
Lietentur cii^li et exoltct terra, et ^e vestris benignit actihas universse reipubiime 
populus nunc usaue vehementer afflictus hilmrescat," Ac. Gre^. I. xi. ep. 38, ind. vi. 

It is not so nonorable to the successors of Boniface the third, that 
the title of pope in its supreme import, was conferred by so mean a 
wretch as Pnocas the usup^er and murderer, and rather as a reward for 
the temporising and easy yirtue of Gregory the first, Boniface^ though 
In the cataloffno of popes he stands the 66th in descent from Peter, wis 
in truth the first pope of Rome in the sense which is* placed in the 
Catechisms and standards of the present churoh of Rome. 

As yet the power was only ecclesiastic. But power is naturally 
oumulatiTe, and especially ecclesiastic. Let any person be imagin- 
ed t« Wflfr at his girdle the keys of hearen, and the swoid of spiritual 
power, let him hare kings and princes bowing at his footstool, and 
we shall soon see him like Napoleon, stretching out his hand not only 
to grasp the gorgeous crown of ecclesiastic but of political power. 

But to complete the' story of the origin of the papal power we must 
add a few words on the assumptions of Saint Zaohary, or Stephen the 
Second. Pepin the fiither of Oharlema|[ne was in the cabinet of 
Childeric the king of France in those days. His master was a feeble 
prince and he was an ambitious minister. He knew the power of the 
pope, and before he dared to seise the throne of his master he deemed 



ftCMIAn OATHOUC BXUOIOIf. SI 

MUe to oonanlt the Tiear of Christ. He placed himself before him 
in this easmstic style. '« Sir,** said he, «« whether is he that has the 
name of prince without the power, or he who has the power without 
the name, the rightful sorereini of a nation V The pope answered 
him according to his wish. He was then absolved from all self cri- 
mination, he seized the cruwn of his master, and rewarded the pope 
with some temporal power :— certain states in Ital j which by his son 
Chariea the mat were augmented, till he had the dominion of the 
ancient Horuli — the Ostrogoths and the Exarchate of Ravennah su- 
peradded to his spiritual jurisdiction. Then did he assume the triple 
erown sod the two swords, and stood forth in full attire as filling aJl 
the prophetic characters of the supreme head of that politioo-eeela 
siastic corporation called the church of Rome«— [Time expired.] 

Haffpad 3 o'clock^ P. M. 
Bishop Purcell— 

Fellow citixens — ^My friend objects to my explanation of the term 
" Roman Catholic.'* He obsenres that it has turned out no explana- 
tion at all. His difficulty of apprehension on this particular point, is to 
me, howerer, perfectly intelligible. The yeir name of our church is 
a proof of its unity and uniyersality ; and this, as he dislikes it, he 
eannot, of course, understand. The word ' catholic* in ancient days 
was used, as many other old and new words in Webster*s dictionary, 
for more purposes than one. Its true and principal sense was easily 
ascertained in its application to the whole catholic church of Christ. 
It was also used to designate the autliority of certain chief national 
churches, to distingruish them from inferior ciiurchcs in the same dis- 
tricts, and to mark the superiority of archbishops and patriarchs over 
their brethren in the Episcopacy. The name of ** Roman Catholic** 
shewed the bond of union which bound all tliese various churches in 
the profession of the faith of the chief see of the entire christian 
worid. Hence it always brought to the believer^s mind, in every 
clime, the church which was the head, — the great, primitive, senior 
church, the church of Rome ; and as more people became converted 
to the faith, they were called by their different and distinct appella- 
tions, as English Roman Catholics— American Roman Catholics — 
French Roman Catholics, &c. 

As to the prohibition from calling any man ' Father ^^ &c. I said it 
was not meant literally, and this he seizes as an admission that it is 
a prohibition from calling ** Father** in an ecclesiastical sense. This 
may be true or not, but it does not prohibit us from calling the head 
of our church '* father** as one who cherishes, instructs, and otherwise 
acts the part of a father towards us ; as he who adopts an orphan 
child is, m a figurative sense, his father, though not literally married 
to his mother. The gentleman cannot therefore understand me as 
admitting his argument in my previous explanation. But this is mat- 
ter too insignificant to waste more time on it. 

Mr. Campbell tells us the church had no head for GOO years. This 
is a strange representation ! The church was then a headless body. 
I never heard of a body without a head, on which all the members 
depend for the vital influences. But was there indeed no head to the 
church ? Was not Jesus Christ the head 1 and I say further that his 
servant on earth, his humble servant, was the pope. The language 
of Christ himself, '*on this rock will I build my church,** refers not 



DSBATB <m THS 

to the diTine head of tfie ehvreli in H&vnBf but to tiio npnmmMtn 
of his diTine commiseion on earth. I nOttm that what Clmat thought 
necessary in the daya of the apostles, is necessary now ; and the 
more remote we are from that day, the more necessary does it become. 
Jesus Christ well knew that there must be scandals and errors ; and 
he determined his church shoold not be left headless. We know this 
head exists and where it reaides ; but we are not slaves in the Ca» 
tholie church. We acknowledge no mere human authority between 
US and Ood. We are as free and nntrammeled as any poople nnder 
hesiren. It is not the man, but the authority, we respect. The man 
may err, and if the pope claims a power not belonpng to him, we 
soon remind him of nis mistake. How this lesson nas been tanght 
to a few popes, the histoij of the ehureh will show. 

My friend now contradicts the statement he made to-day. He first 
argued that the introduction of patriarchs, archbishops, bishopsi 
deacons, and so on, into the church, was of exotie growth— and, as ifne 
had forffotten what he had preriously denied, he turns round, and tells 
us, neany in the same breatii, that he goes for bishops and deaeons and 
orders. So far then, Mr. Campbell is a good Catholic, and I congra- 
tulate him on this adyance towards the truth. [Sjrmptoms of applause 
in the andience, were here manifested, but were mimediately checked 
by tiie moderators ; and bishop Puroell besoufffat them, once for all, 
to abstain from the least demonstration of the und durinr the debate. 
It was improper in a discussion of this character, and the noose being 
greatly crowoed, much inconTcnience would follow, and the debate 
could not go on.] 

As to tlM authority he has produced here (Du Pin*s Eoolesiastica] 
history) I will remark tiiat I consider Du Pin a learned man. I would 
OTen aelect him as a splendid illustration of the strength imparted to 
the human intellect by the Catholic intellectual discipline. He was 
truly a prodigy of learning and of precision of style. But there was 
a plague spot, a ganmne upon him, which must foreyer neutralise hia 
authority as a Catholic. Before the gentleman pronounced his name 
we had a flourish of rhetoric, vod a labored eulogy upon my tact in 
manning this controTorsy. For my part, I must say that I am finite 
a noTice In these mattera— I am not accustomed to debate. My fhend 
has complimented me upon oratorical powers to which I lay no claim. 
If I have any adTantage, I owe it not to practice but to the force of truth. 

Du Pin, on whom my friend relies as Catholic authority, recognised 
by the church, was in constant correspondence with Wake, the arch- 
biahop of Cantertmrr. He tried erery stratagem to bring about a 
re-union of the churcn of England, and the church of Rome. I<eib- 
nits, and many a distinguished name, had preriously labored in Uie 
■ame Toeation. But Rerd. Dr. Du Pin's motires were, unfortunately, 
suspicious. He proposed as the basis of the re-union, the abolition 
of auricular confession, of religions tows, of the Lenten fast and ab- 
stinence, of the pope's supremacy, and of the celibacy of the clergy. 
He was himself, like Cranmer, secretly married ; and afier his death, 
his pretended wife came publicly forward to assert her right to hiu 
goods and chattels. And this is Catholic authority ! 

It is said these papers were discoTered in his study after his death. 
But he was censured by pope Clement XI. eren during his life-time ; 
Mnd when, aB I hare stated, Louis XIV. remoTcd him from among the 
Doctors of the Sorboone, Clement approTed the act. 



aoicAir OAraouo bsugiox. n 



If my hmui can ptodoee Rqbmi Catholio Mlhority, ki kim do bow 
Bat lei bim not piodiiee one that approachra with a aiask. The 
anthority of Da Inn I haTe challen§nBd oo iust groands ; but thia haa 
nothing to do with the Tiewa I have atated upon the great qaeetion 
we are diaeaaatoff • 

We are told Uiat the ooauniaaion apoken of in Epheaiana, 4th 
ehapIVy ^ To aome he gare anoatlea, te." eonfeia, not powera, hot 
aimply gifta. Thia I deny. St* Panl telle va authority waa given to 
the ruera of hia ehnieh hj Chriat, not for their aakee but tkmi we mojf 
la flo /Migtr tkMrm iamtiu mndff hy iwtry wind of doetrine. They 
were not, then^ aMrelr gifia* they were powen and anthoritiea to r»- 
gnlitfe tiie dioidi, ani to rale the people of GM. Theee conunieaiona 
are Uie foandatiQn of the ehnreh e«tabliahed on earth by Chriat, before 
he aaeended on high* They were neoeaaary, aa the mora eolid porta 
of a temple are mt laid* that the whole bnildiBg may afteiwarda 
hatfe atrangth* eanaiatencyy mid ayaunetry. I deinr that the ehnreh 
ever haa been or eoald be without a Ibandatien. The foundation ia 
nl had aa neceaaary aa ttte anperstnictare. Chriat made Peter, there- 
fere, the roek of hia dinrehyaad waa himaelf tiM corner alone whereon 
tlmt net reeled, aa did the whole edifiee a eenreiy real npon the roek. 

Wky kaa Bli. Campbdl antieiMled the anbjeet of the third or 
fourth day of thia diaenaaion, and Wongkt up the pope aa the man of 
ain— the aee monater of Daniel— the yonngeat bora of the beaat! dee. 
For anght I know, he may prove the pope to be the aea aerpent— no 
donbt hm powen of logie are adequate to the taak. We ahall aee. 

Again-— the pope is not a tyrant, nor doea he claim the title of Uni- 
veraal Father, in the aenee in which Gregory rebuked John for claiming 
it. Mr. Campbell haa aolved the queetion beforehand, in atatinr the 
arrogant pretenaione of the bishop of C. P. who pretended that all au- 
thonty proceeded from him. 1 do not derive all my authority from the 
pope. The biahopeofthe United Staleaeonault together. Theypropoae 
eandidatea for the vacant sees ; and they send to Rome the namea of 
three clergrmen, marked according to their judgment, ** Worthy, 
Worthier, Worthiest." The pope generally trusts to their wisdom, 
and aeqnieaeee in their choice. It waa thua that a certain teatimonj 
of my ntneaa to aneceed the venerable Fenwick, aa biahop of thia 
dioeeee, ¥raa forwarded to Rome. The aovereign pontiff, Gregory 
XVL ratified the selection of the prelacy of the United Statea, and 
expedited the Imef, or lettera, in virtue of which I waa ordained a 
biahop ; but my power to eonaecrate, to beptiae, and to perform other 
epiaeopal fancUona, oomea not from the pope ; it oomee like that of 
the apoatlea, directlv from God. 

Tliere are other denominationa, beaidee the Catholio, that contend 
for the neeeaaity of apoatolical sueceaaion of orden and miaeion, and 
theae too are the objecta of my friend's aareaam. I aelect only two— 
Ibe Episcopaliana and the German Reformed. 

In tne laat number of his Millennial Harbinger, in apeaking of die 
Cniacopalian bishop Otey of Tennessee, he aaks ^* why is bishop Otey 
silent 1 He either feels that his castle of Episcopafianism has been 
demolished by the editor of the Harbinger (Mr. Campbell) or he doea 
not. If he feels that it has been overthrown, as an honest man he 
oaffht to acknowledse it. But if he still thinks that he is adorning 
^ Me doetrine of GoJP* by sustaining Episcopalianism, let him shew 
" strength to anehaawidi to read bottiaidea of the queetion. Itia 

. 3 



84 DBBATS OX TRB 

•n apottolie admonition to *' contend ennestly for tiie frith deliT«red 
to the saints." If he is sent of God, as he profeascs to be, aa a fiutl^ 
fal watchman on Zion*s walls, he should not remain mnte ; but or 
aloud, seeing his opinions have been poHtefy assailed. Pereontator." 

ADt}weT.T-Many reasons might be imagined for bishop Ote3r*s si* 
lonce, but I will reoture upon only one, ris. that like M. de Ia Motte 
(i presume the witty and pious bishop of Amiens) he is waiting for a 
reply to hie tiknee* How, &c. 

Again— Mr. Lancellot Bell, addreasinff the editor, Mr. Campbell 
Odd, Mil. Harbinger, p. 570.) says ** I accompanied brother L. to 
Capetown, where 1m addressod the citixens, dec. Two of the ** called 
and sent*' of the German Reformed church, considering, I-tappoatt» 
their ** craft in danger," came to the place, and I s^oke aoainst these 
things, contradicting, who were going— to ezpress it in tfia laognago 
of some of the people, to ** lick us up like salt," lie. lie. 

Mr. Campbell, tnerefore, has changed his tone ; he is now in Hroi 
of orders ; and this change has apparently taken place within a few 
days. 

I hare prored that the headship of t^e church waa no new thing 
in the beginning of the fourth centuiy. Du Pin spoke of the decision 
of the council of Nice, respecting the contest between tiie bishops 
of Alexandria and of Rome, but said that this decision of the eoanofl 
did not disprove the primacy of Rome, so that this doctrine is at leaal 
as old as the year 318, when Sylrester of Rome presided by hia 
legate Osius or Cordova at the council of Nice. This shows that the 
nnthority of Rome was then recognised. He spoke of the council of 
Chalcedon. I haTe here an authentic historian reeoniixed hj the Ca* 
tholics, and one who tells sharp truths of individual Catholics, when 
he conceives them to be in the wrong. It is Barronius. In his Annala, 
year of Christ 451, of pope Leo, 19th, twenty seventh of Valentine and 
9nd of Mercian, he says that in this council the authority of the aee 
of Peter was recognised. 360 bishops met in this council. Circum- 
stances not permitting pope Leo to assist at it in person, he sent three 
legates, two bishops and a priest, to preside in his name. At the first 
session Paschasinus, bishop of Lillibeum, and one of the legates of the 
pope, preferred charges aj^inst Diosconis, patriarch of Alexandria, for 
nis uncanonical conduct in the conventicle of Ephesns. 

Dioscorus, thus accused and convicted, was compelled to leave hit 
seat and ait in an inferior place in the middle of the assembly. Sub- 
seauently a sentence of deposition was pronounced against him ; and 
as Ilia guilt waa manifest, he left the assemblj^ and appeared no more. 
The famers of the council unanimously exclaimed that the doctrinal 
decisions of Leo were thoee of Peter himself^—*' Petrus per Leonem 
locutns est"— Peter hath spoken by the month of I^eo. (vid. Reeves, 
1st vol. 963.^ the fathera of the council directed to St. Leo a synodical 
letter, in which they acknowledge him for the interpreter of St. Peter, 
for their head and guide." (vid. Barronius, ibid.) Now here is the au- 
thority of the first general council of Nice, as quoted by I^abbe. 
Gf eek bishops say : 

counaij. 

** The Roman church has alwa;^i had the ;MrtfRacy.** (Labbe, t. 2. p. 41.) 

IThe second general council and first of Constantinople says : 



V 



** Let the biibop of Conttantinople have the first share of honor after the Insh 
of Rome.*' (Ahxandrim wee entitled to the tecond rank. 'I 



BOKAXr CATHOLIC BXUOIOlf. 85 

Hm ddid SMMial eoandi of Ephesus says : 

" St VMcr, & prine« tod hcMl 01* tbe apMUw, the lomd«tioa of tiM CallM»!^ 
(inrefa, received the keja of the kiogdoiu from our Lord Jerai Christ, and the 
jMiwer of looiior end'of bindini; sin was given to htiu, whirh to tb« pretest 
time, M it rvcr nee done, aubtists ami exerciM-a judfUKrnt id hit aacretaora.** 

Tlie fimith geneisl council of Chalcedon, writiag to Su Leo, ssjs: 

** We therefore eatrcet rou, to honor our judrment bj josr decreet ; and at we 
have adhered to our bead in good thing*, to let joor tapremacj aupply what 
becoMeth (or it wanting) for thy chilHreo." 

The eooneil of Florence in which the Greek end Latin bishops wers 
present, thus spesks : 

** We define that the holj apottolk tee and the Ronmn pontiff hold the prina- 
rj over the entire earth, aad that he it the tnccettor ot the blvttrd Peter, Iha 
prince of the apottlet,the tree ricar of Cbritt, ond the head of the whole choich,* 
he. T. 13. p. 515. 

The general council of Trent, speaks in the foUowinff tems : 

"Thetovereiga pontiift, in rirtoe of the taprrme jiowrr delivered to thcai 
ever the entire chorch, hmd ari^t to reterve the judgment of certain more 
grievoat crimet to their own tribunal.** 

Melancthon holds the following language, as quoted by Bossnet Is 
hb history of the Tsriations. L. 6, n. 84. 

**Oor people agree, that the eccletiattical polity, in which are reconind 
lapeiior oithupa of many chorchet and the bishop of Rome superior to alTbbh- 
ops, it permitted. That there it no contest respecting the supremacy of the 
pope aad the authority of bithopt, and also the pope and the bithopt could eati* 
ly preaerve thb authority, for it it necessary for a church to have leadera to 
maintain order, to keep an eye upon thote called to the erclesiattical state, aad 
opon the doctrine of tiie priests, and to exercise ecclesiastical judgment, to that 
it there were no bishops we would have to make them. The monarchy of the 
pope would also serve much to preserve aiiionnt many nations the unity of 
doctrine; wherefore we could easily agree as to toe supremncy of the pope If we 
could agree in every thing else.** 

fjeibnits, as quoted by De Starck, p. 2*2, speaks as follows : 

**A§ God it the God of order, and as by divine a|>pointnient, the body of the 
dniy, apostolic. Catholic church can be maintained by a single, hierarchical aad 
iiniversal ie:overnn)eot, it follows, that there must be a supreme spiritual chief, 
who shall be confined within proper bounds, eetnblished bv the same (divine) 
right, end invested with all the power and dictatorial authority necessary for 
the prcaer^-ation of the church/* 

FATHERS. 

St. IrenKus of Lyons, the disciple of Su Polycaq), who himself ap- 
pears to hare been consecrated by St. John the Evangelist, repeatedly 
arges this srgument against his contemporary heretics. He says : 

** We can count op thote who were tppoinied bishops in the churches by 
die apottlet and their successors down to us, none of whom taught this doctrine. 
But as it would be tedious to enumerate the succession of bishopt in the differ- 
ent churchet, we refer yon to the tradition of that greatest, most ancient, and 
aniveraally known church, founded at Rome by St. Peter and St. Haul, and 
which hat been preterved there through the tucccttion of itt bishops, down to 
the preaent time.*' 

Tertullian, who also flourished in the same century ^year 150), argues 
in the same manner and challenges certain heretics in these terms : 

''Lettheui produce the oriein oi' their church; Itl them display the succeiision 
of their bishops, so that the first of them may appear to have been ordained by 
an apoatoiie marit who perMvcred in thnr communion.** 
St. Athanasius writes to St. Felix, the Roman PontifT: 
"For this purpose Christ placed you tind your pr«-decehson» to guide the ark 
and to have tne care of all tne churches, (hat you inav help us." 

St« Cyprian, in his 55th Epistle, holds the following \«LTi^^^<e\ 
'*They dare to tail aad cany lettent to (he chair of Vt,\tx and \\i« pnncAa^ 
ehareb, wbeaee aacerdotal uaiiy proceeds," 



s 



85 VMBATm oir ma 

St. Auffii0tiii, whowTOtsiB the MlioMitaiyt a a m faM tlwfbCflvliif 
•msg oUier molavw of eiedibili^ in frror of tiie CatiMUe vohgkNk 

^ There lire qmuij other thim which keep me in the botcMO of the Catholio 
rharch. The afireeiiient of diOereDt p^pl« Mid nations keeps me there. Tho 
euthoritj established bj miracles, nourished bj hope, increased bj charitj, and 
confirmed bj antiqnitj, keeps me there. The saccessioa of bishops ia the see of 
St Peter, the apostle (to wnom our Lord after his res uw e ct i u a, oowftled hii 
sheep to be fed) down to the present bbhop, keeps me there. Fiaallj the waij 
aame of Cathouc which, among so maay heresies, this chaich aloae poaavee, 
keens me there.** 

St. Jerome in his 4th Epiotle to pope Dainatw Mys: 

** 1, iullowing^ no leader but Christ, am in communion with jroar hcJiaam, thst 
is, with the chair of Peter. Whoever j^athan^ not with joa scatteretii, that it* 
whoever is not of Christ is of anti-Cbnst.** 

This is, in snhstanoe, the testimony of the bishops thronghoiittii* 
world, in evefy sge to the pr ese nt ttrne^— [Time expired.] 



/bfir o'eMk^ P. J£ 
lift. Cawfsell ris es 

On the subject of the emendstion of the term Romsn Catholiei by 
mefizinff the word English, &c., I am willing thst my friend riioald 
nsTo all the sdrsntam to be derired from that explanation. I am 
willinff that he shouldappear before the pnblic with that explanation, 
if he &inks it can help the matter. On the same principle he may 
say the Philadelphia Pittsburg church of Cincinnati. The chnreh« 
I argued, had no mortal head for six hundred years. He certainly 
could not have understood me as denying that Christ was the head 
of Au church ! I admit that Christ is the immortal head of the church 
which is his body, and Christ is her only head. Christ's church re- 
quires a liTing and omnipresent head. She needs not two headsy for 
her head is the head of all principality and power. Can the pope be 
omnipresent, keeping order in all his dominions 1 

I was surprisea at the gentleman's hvpothesis, that if I argued that 
the church had no Tisible and human head for six hundred years, I 
then asserted that Christ was not the head of his church. I spoke 
not of Christ, but of the great hierarch on earth, who claims to be the 
fountain of sll power and authority in the church. Could he not 
understand me 1 

The gentleman says, that the Catholics are as free as others. I ask 
hsTe tMy the same liberty to read the Bible, to think and act for 
themselTes, as hsTe the Protestants t I am sorry that he seemed to 
take adTantage of my acknowledging myself a niend to bishops and 
deacons in the church. In my enumeration of the different orders, ia 
the present Roman church, I mentioned JrcA-bishope and JreMmeona % 
but he did not hear me say bishops and deacons. They were on pui^ 
pose left out of that enumeration, that I might not fall into the error 
which he has imagined for me. 

I dispose of the gentleman's extract from the Millennial Harbinger 
and of nis learned remarks upon them, by informing him that he has 
mistaken the writer : I am not the author of the article in question. 

Still I must ask, why this evasion of the question in debate ? Why 

seek to excite the odium theologicum, on account of some distorted 

theory unjustly attributed to me— on subjects, too, wholly foreign to 

ihis debate I Are these the weapons by which my leamra opponent 

is compelled to defend the ^ moMer and siulreat of a\\ cVixEiQ^iea:' ftot^ 





BOHAH CATVDUC BSUOION. 97 

md ifeimdtod ■mmprtnai t Let no mm 
1 MB at «U oppMed to ordflr ud fdveruMBi 
ia tSe ekneh. As ftv u eoooent oy«rught, or the haTUflr of bishops 
to pwsids «f«r tiie took, I mm an Episeopalian. 1 am ibr hanng pres- 
byteis or sltea io ereiy church. I do not beliere in a church without 
piesbjriais or bishops. 8o &r I am both a Pieabytcrian and an Epis> 
eopslisii. 

Oft Hm ssfcjsol of Am primacy of Roine, the gentleman quoted Ban 
foninSy asd snarled at Ihi Pin. But it ia too kte for any bishop of 
Bome, or of Kn|[laBd to atand up in this nineteenth century and tell 
oa that Dn Pin la not an authentic historian. My friend intimates 
that the certificates in the preface were suborned. What a charge on 
the learned and Tenerable author of this work ! 

TBuA^ Pwndi kere ssmC, tktd tkom teriifkniu being im ike kookfr^ 
wJmaiking i A mi ikejf migki hmve beenjpui Ikert k^ 3k printer J} 

I will now rsad these attestations and Youohera that tou may ^ 
bow gratnitoas are the objections and insinaationa of the bidiop. 

T8B AFrmamATum or the doctoss or tbc soeboiirb. 
•*The wbok worid Im opeBly dwUrad tb« fltteem wbich tbcj thiok dM to 
tbc A*«w MbPtoty ^EceMmBtiemlWriitrM, tb»t we coald sot bat be MMibU 
of the oompUanocc tbcwa to at, aince the jadnaent we bed fomed of it wee 
feUowed, Moported end euthorised bj that of toe public. 
• «** e e ee • • • 

*'A11 tbote who heve eireedj reed them, will here find wbet will recell to tbetr 
B^Dory meaj thii^ ther mej here forgotten, end will see with plceHire, that 
oer eulbor has reduced toeir doctrioet to ccrtein principle«t bjr which thej show 
their aolklitjr end coherence. Thoie who wish to reed them will here meet 
with wbet will terc them much time end trouble ; and thote that ere engaged in 
tlittt long and weariaome joamej. will at least heve the edventege of e faithfbl 
and experienced gaide, who win lead them onlj through petbe eqnelly^ lefe end 
kaowa. Both the one ead the other will meet with e piece of criticiaoi wbich 
ii elwaja cleer, prodeot, ead upright; diatioguishet wnet it certain from the* 
which u fiUae ordoubtfol; never precipitates the judgment, nor lays down aim- 
pie coiyectoree in pbce of demonstrative proofs; gives to everj tning^ what h 
merits, purely on its own account ; end the better to attend to reason, benishea 
all prejodicca end looks at nothing in its seerch after truth, bat truth itself; nor 

condemna, onlj, where It ceouot excuse. 

e e • e e e e 

** Given at Pkrit, Aaguat I8tb, 1688. 

BLAMPIGNON. Rector of St. Merria. 
HIDEUX, Rector of St. Innocents.'* 

AFFaOBATIOIf OF THE BOTAL CENBOR. 

** By the order of my lord Chencellor; I here reed a book, entitled **^ fiiwiofy 
af tk$ ekwreh end tfMiecUsimtHeml Anihora in the Mteenik eenlury," by Mea- 
aienr Lewie EUica Da Pin, Priest, Doctor of Divinity of the Feculty ot Paria, 
and Bcgiua Ptofieaaor of Phiioeophv : Containing the History of the Church* 
■ad of eccleaieaticel Authors, auu Trom the year 15S0, to the year 1600; la 
which I find nothing to hinder its being printed. 

••Given tbia 18tb dey of Jmniary, \793. 

BLAMPIGNON. Cerate of St. Merria." 

APPSOBATTOIV OF THE DOCTORS OF DIVINITY OF THE FACULTY OF PARIS. 

« We wboee nemcs are under written. Doctors of Divinity of the Feculty of 
Divinity of PSria, certify, thet we have examined a book, entitled ** A History 
of the Church, end of ecclesiastical Authors, in the siiti eiith ceutun;*' br Mea- 
iiear Lewis Elites Du Pin, Priest, Doctor of Divinity of the Faculty or Paria, 
iod Regina Professor of Philosophy : and that we have found nothing therein 
cootrery to the Catholic (kith, or Io f^oo<i manners. In avsurence whereof, we 
have eet onr bends this 20th da/ of Jaauarv, 1703. 

BLA\f^lGi\ON, Curate o( S\.Mcttvi 
n HIDEVX, Curat* of St. luuoceuu:' 



BBBATB ON THB 

I |nit it now to the good seme of bit sodieiiee, whodier raeh tesd* 
monies are to be set eeide, by eejinff that the printer nay hare tbfff<id 
or printed them on his own responsibility. 

The dirine warrant for the primacy of the pope is not the question 
on which the gentleman read from Barronius. There are two things 
in every history «-— the statement of facts, and the comment on those 
fkcts. The opmion of the historian is like the opinion of the reader; 
bnt the facts stated are common proporty ; and these are the proper 
materials of hi$ work. Barronins does not, however, on the point in 
debate, state a fact contrary to Du Pin. 'niere were, indeed, prim^ 
eies at Alexandria, Antioch, Rome, Constantinople, Jerusalem. But 
the primacy of a metropolitan, and the doctrine of an universal pri- 
macy over all metropolitans at any one place, is a difieren*. roatteh'. I 
could not understana in what sense he meant to be understood when 
he said Greffory could not go for primacy in ^ that sense.'* Was 
there a peculiar mysterious meaning attached to the claim or title 
which Gregory reprobated ? It has not been proved that anj oontttn- 
porary understood it so. I affirm that there was not an mtelligent 
Cadiolie of that dav who understood the title of universal patriarch* 
in any other siense than that in which, it is understood among us now. 
The person first established in the primacy of Rome exercised a uni- 
versal superintendency over the church exactly similar to that first 
claimed by die- bishop of Constantinople. 




and that opinion contrary to all ancient history. I affirm that there 
is no ecclesiastical historian of authority, who attests the fact, which 
he is desirous to prove. It is one thing to stale a fact, as a historian, 
and another to state an opinion or commentary on a itiot. The ques- 
tion before us, is not the metropolitan primacy of Rome, or Antioch^ 
or Alexandria ; but the universal primacy of the whole church ! 

I admit, as to the council of Nice, what it was said Du Pin asser- 
ted, via. * that the sixth canon does not deny the primacy of Rome.' 
But Du Pin goes furthery— (and why did not the gentleman read all 
that Du Pin asserts 1) I read it all. I told the whole truth respect- 
ing it— the gentleman has told you but the half of it— Du Pin says 
^ Uiis canon does not preclude the idoa :** but *' ntithery^ says he, ^^doe§ 
it eiMluk t7.** I am for quoting the whole authority. Du Pin, as a 
Catholic, was endeavoring to find some authority for supporting the 
antiquity of the primacy of the see of Rome. He is examining the 
eanons of Uie council carefully, and he says that though this canon 
does not preclude the primacy, '^tbt nbithes doxs rr bstabusr it.** 
It aflforded him nothing for or against it. And what other decree or 
eonneil did establish it I ! That is a secret the bishop will never 
leveal. 

Let us now return to my argument. I left off at the year 750, and 
was in pursuit of the day, when the present church of Rome began* 
I hasten to establish it. 

It would be both tedious and unnecessary to read, or narrate the 
Quarrels between Nicholas of Rome and Photius of Constantinople, 
on the vital question who shall be the ereatest 1 which ^atly pre- 
pared the way for the grand schism. We have not time for this, as 
wc are now, before wc sit down, to give you the day and date of the 



BOMAlf OATHOUO BSUOION. ^9 

MpHntion of die Roman dmich from the Greek chnreh« which must 
be legBided «• the dav of her separate exiatenee, when ahe became 
what ahe now ia, m acfaiRi, or meL 

Tliere waa a violent contest between the patriarch of Constantinople 
and the patriarch of Rome, or pope, if you please, (for I state em- 
akaUaUfyt that the idea of a supreme head or the church had never 
oeen digeated in the east, and though the eastern church may have 
sabmittedv or aeqnieaeed for the time beinj;, she never did consent to 
it). Tlie promotion of the layman Photius, giAed and splendid aa 
he waa, to the primacy of Constantinople, greatly vexed his holiness 
of Rome. Indeed, from the time of Victor, bishop of Rome, A. D. 
197, who aaanmed to ezerciae jurisdiction out of his proper diocese, 
ia respect to the observanee of Easter, there never was a cordial feel- 
iog of nnity, or co-operation between the eastern and western por- 
tions of the church. Tlie arrogance of Victor, called for strong ex- 
pressions of insubordination on the part of the Asiatic brethren, who 
elaim«l for themselves as much license to dictate to the western, aa 
he had to the eastern church. 

TTie ^ Catholic** body was not yet divided into two great masses. 
Photina had charge of the church of Constantinople. Nicholaa of 
Rome waa indignant that a layman ahould hold the high dignity of 
patriarch of the eaatem church, however the emperor and Uie church 
might think. To make mattera worse, they excommunicated each 
other, which laid the foundation of dissentious and bad feelings, which 
to this very day, never have been atoned. For the jealousies and ri- 
valries of these two bishops never slumbered nor slept, till the church 
was divided into what have since been called the Greek and Latin 
ehnrchea. All historians, give substantially the same account of this 
matter. I will read an extract or two from Du Pin. 

**Though the Latiu modGreck churcbt-i «ere nut in clow communion with each 
other erer uocc the ftffkir of FAofna, yet they did not proceed to mn o))cn rup- 
ture till the tiuMf of poptf Leo IX. mwio( Michael CermariuM, |Mitrittrch of Con* 
f(afilinopl«. This breach began bjr a letter which the latter wrote, in the rear 
10iS3, in bn own name, and in the name of Leo archbishop of Jleridia ana of 
ill Buigaria, to John bishop of Trani in Apulia, that he might coumiunicate it 
to the pope and to all the western church. In this letter they reprove<l the /<•/- 
iw, (ij Because they made use of unleavened bread in the celeJiration of the 
euchanst. (2) Because they fasted on Saturdayt in Lent. (3) Because they 
fat the blood of beasts, and things strangled. (4) Because they did not sing 
AlUlniah in I-entV ftc. &c. Vol. ii. p. 23-1. 

The patriarch of Constantinople first anathematized Leo IX. ec- 
clesiastically cursed him and his party, and this may have provoked 
severer measures a^rainst the Greeks than were at first contemplated 
bv the Latins. It is, however, an important fact, that iht Greeka were 
the fini excommunieaion. . 

'fbe pope of Rome sent three legates to Constantinople, under pre- 
tence of healing the divisions and strifes existing, who had, secretly 
in their pockets, a bull of excommunication aj^^inst the pntriareh and 
his party. They were instructed to exhort him to yield f but if they 
found him incorrigible, they were to fulminate against hi >i the dread 
luiathema. After a fruitless attempt to bring over the patriarch by 
mild meana, they entered the church of St Sophia, at noon day, on 
the 16th of July, in the year 1054, and mounting the altar read aloud 
the bull of excommunication, before the people, and then departed, 
ahaking off the dust of their feet aorainst the patriarch, his city and 
people. The bull speaks on this wise : 



40 umATB oir nne 

■• The Holy Apettollc lee of Rone, which {■ the chief of the whole tvotM^ 
to which et to the head helongi ie e nore eipeciel nuaer the owe of ell the 



chnrchm ; has sent at to this rojel citj in the qoelitv of itslegaiM, fer the weUhn 
•ed pcoce of the chorch, thet «• it it written, we toooid fo down end tee wh^ 
tber the cries which pierce itteert from thit fieet citj be tnn or oo. 

Let therefore the emperort, ckrgjr, teoete and people of thu city of CoMtaa* 
tiaople know, that we naTe here found more good to eicite oar joy» thaa evil 
to raise oor tonow. For at to the lapportert of the empire, and tkie principal 
citiaens, the city is wholly christian and orthodox: bat as for Michael, who 
took apoB him the folet title of patriarch, and his adherents, we have 
foood tnat they have sown discord and hcresjr in the midtt of this city * 
* * because they rebaptiied, as did the Ariant, those who had been bap 
tiled in the oeme of the blessed trinity, and particularly the Latins; because 
with the DonmiUtM ikty mmnUim ikmttlu Grtuc churtk u A* only inn ekurtkt 

end tkmi Hu 9mcrifie€S mndbapHtmefmrnu else mn e e fc 'd .** 

• eeeeeee 

The Greek ckaic]i« he it noted with all dietin ct nei i t did ituid upon 
thit pointv that «4e wee ike on/y true ekurek $ mmi that «• ordSfiMNwe, 

^^%ajpi^ww^pewW a^w ^^w^^ w'V^^^^^eBv e^^w% wi^^bw ow www o^aB^w^iwn s^^^i^^a^^P eiww^^^^^*^^a^^^^^v ^ww '^^w o^^w^ w^^^^ 

Uirity. 
I will read a little further : 

** Michael having been advertised of these errors** ftc.ftc ** refosed to appear 
before, or to have any conference with us, and has likewise foriiud oar entrance 
into the churches to perform divine service therein forasmoch w he had far* 
BMrly that npthe churches of the Latins, calling them Atymitm, peis e c a tie r 
and eaeommunicatiag them, all which reflected on the holy see, in ooartkei^ 
whereof he styled himself (Ecumsnical or UiavEMAL Fat&iabch. Where- 
fore not beinr able any longer to tolerate such an unheard of abuse as was of- 



fered to the^ noly apokolical tec, and looking upon it as a violation of die Ca- 
tholic foith in several instances, Ac., ** We do subscribe to the anathema which 
oar most holy father the pope has denounced against Michael and his adhe- 
rents, if they do not retract their errors.** Ac. Id. ib. p. 238. 

If then, there be anr truth in histoiy, from that day the preaent 
aect of the church of Rome besan its existence. 

It nerer was fully, or cordialiy conceded by the Greek church, that 
the pope was, or ought to be, the univereal father ; and it may be 
affirmed in all truth, that this was the real cause of the schbm. 

To recapitulate, thus far, in seeking for the papal head, so eaaeo- 
tial to the Roman church, we find it not in the New Testament, in 
the ancient fathers, in the canons of the first general councils, nor in 
the history of the church, till the commencement of the seventh een* 
tury. On the authority of Barronius, it is said that Phocas ga?e the 
title to Boniface the 3rd in the year 606. We have also seen, that 
Pepin, another usurper, ^ve temporal estates and political dominion 
to the popes about the middle of the 8th centuiy,and that on the 16th 
of JuW 1054 the Western or Roman half of t^ church, after having 
been first anathematised by the Eastern or Greek half, did solemnly 
separate itself from the communion of the Greek church by an 
anathema. Hence, both the origin and the name of the church of 
Rome.— [Time expired.] 

Hay-pati 4 o'eluek, P, Mi 
Bishop Pi «cill rises-* 

My friend Mr. CaropbeH has fought a noble battle for me. I shall 
prove that presently. Cibbon was an infidel, and became so be- 
cause his fiither would not allow him to embrace the Roman Cath- 
oiJc faith. He was a prodigy of mind, and his intellect was so 
precocioua that even when only aixteen yeata old« Ua taad^ I think 



mtmAM CATBQUC BH.I010N. 41 



k VM. JoMiatft UniTiml Hutoiy, by which he wm eMTiaeed cT 
the tnth of the Cetholie rriigion. Kim lether (tad proof of the v» 
■tminte on Ubevtr of eonecieaoe* ae esein|»]ified in ProteetantooeuBi^ 
nitiee) penecated him tot this, and aeot mm to Lanaanne, ie Switiei^ 
iaodf whfli»» under the eloee aunreillaoce of PaTillaid a Calnnial 
nileietiTri he wee eonftaed, debaned the leading of Cetholie boohai 
and led OB bread and water* till at laet he yielded hie ereed tot better 
fiuei. He thne beeeme ae infideU and wrote aaainat dl religione. 
Bat a man who eoaki thoe ahiink from daty to that fiuth which he 
believed traOy becaoae he was pereeeuted, waa not fit to apnrociate the 
beeaty of the religion tliat had attncted him; nor the auolime teeti- 
mony readend to ite diTiai^ by ita martyn* blood. If he eoold 
thoe prove reereaat to the only one which he loved, no wonder he be- 
came oppoeed to all. 

Such are the aatfaoritiea agaiaet which I have to militate. 

ThiB geatlemaa told aa that he woald put hie finger upon the preciiee 
dav and date, ae recorded in history, when the Roman charch e e para 
tea fitom the aoly and ancient apoetolic church, but he haa not kept Ida 
word. I warrant that that pledge will never be redeemed. (Mr. 
Campbell here ezslained that he had fixed it at the 16th Jnljr« lOM.) 
If then the Catholic church ceased to be the true chureh in 1064t 
when waa the church of Chriati Where was the true Cetholie charchf 
from which the Motmun Cntholie church eepereted 1 '' Behold I am 
ALWATa with you^'* sa^^s Christ, '* and I will send yon another Paiih 
dete who will abide with you all days.'* Matth. xxviii. 30. 

If the true church was no where— if Christ had no witness on earthy 
his promisee have failed ; and Revelation is a solecism. A church, 
unless it be conspicuous, unless every enouirer can have access to it. 
IB of no use as a witness of truth to mankind. If hid, how can it 
testify of the true doctrine of Christ to all nations 1 But mark the 
splendid testimony in favor of the purity and vnitchfulness of the 
Roman Catholic church, afforded by history. How did the echiem 
of the Greek church benni A lavman rhotius intruded and de- 
clared himeelf the head ch the church. Thia single fact is a ^lendid 
argument of iteelf, to prove the necessity of a supreme head to watch 
over die church. To use a Scriptural phrase, he waa like a fiuthfiil 
sentinel upon the walla of Zion, to sound the warning to the world, 
or, if you will, not toreeemble **a dumb dog,^' but to bark at the u>proach 
of the thief^ who came not in at the gate, but came by another way 
into the f<dd,and he did bark at him ; and Photius and Michael Cera- 
lariua and other Greek intruders and errorists, not content with ae- 
saming a power not belonging to them, actually curaed and anathe- 
matiaed the p<^ of Rome, a proof perlu^M of the amiable character 
the gentleman fives the enemies of order and of the pope, but a auf- 
icient reaaon why the pope ahould exert all his authority in protect- 
ing the church from their usurpations. 

But the three legates to whom the commission was entrusted, car- 
ried the bull of excommunication in their pockets, and they are made 
to appear very treacherous because they did not produce it at once, 
but tried by pacific measures to bring about a reconciliation. Is it in 
the gentleman's estimation, then, an eTidence of treachery, to resor^ tz 
persuasive means with an enemy, before appealing to the awotd anA 
•nrolving one's coantry in wnr ? Suppone the president of tV\e VtoXipA 
StUMf B&odB a minUter to a foreign country to obuin the aeUXevuemX 



4 



of a disputed ({nestioii. Does that minisler bedn by dedniaf war, 

a forcing his piopoaal with a bayonet down &e tliroata of m peo- 
i to whom he it aociedited 1 No« he tries ereij mild means first 
¥be contrary course would be neither politic nor wise, neither humane 
nor in aecoraance with the rules of cirilixed societT. The ^reat and 
the peculiar character of the people of the United States, is neither 
to poToke nor to brook aggression. If her rights sre Tiolated, she 
enoeavors to conyincp the yiolator of his injustice, to disabuse him 
of his error, to win him back to a sense or rectitude by persuasion 
and iust remonstrance. If this fails, she resorts to arms, and though 
ahe lores peace she is prepared for war. In a word she is tenibly 
peaceful, ff ow mark the course of the legates. They entreat Michael 
to reconsider his conduct, they urge erery argument that leal can sug 
gest, but finding all their efforts fhiitless, they afterwards act in pur 
suance of their instructions, with perfect ingenuousness and openness 
Obserre their procedure. They ascend the altar of the great chinch 
of St. Sophia, the seventh wonder of the world— at whose portals 
stood that large yase for the holy water, wherewith Greeks and Ro- 
mans, commemorating the sprinkling of the blood of Christ, by which 
our consciences are purified from d^ worics to serre the liying God, 
were accustomed alike to bless themselTCS ; and on which were in- 
scribed the Greek words *^shrnf Afifu^uuvr^ fui /uuimt 9^*^ ** purify O 
God, our tiansffTessions, and not our countenance only." They went 
on the altar and in a formal speech explained to the assembled multi- 
tude what were the grounds of the anathema. The crime of Mi- 
chael was that in defiance of the prohibitions both of the old and new 
law, he had made eunuchs priests. He was also accused of Arian- 
ism. Now the Arians deny the diyinity of Christ— I hsTe heard 
from some of our most respectable citiaens, that Mr. Csmpbell alM 
denies that cardinal dogma, but I do not youch for the correctness of 
their assertion. (Ma. Campbell here stated that he did not deny the 
diyinity of Christ.) 

It appears pretty plain from history that the people were for the 
legates and opposed to their own usurping archbishop. Why 1 ** The 
legates flattered them/* But how T So fiu from it their whole argument 
was directed agairui a man liying amongst this yery people, and for 
an indiyidual rer distant. It is natural to suppose tnat the people 
were prejudiced in favor of their own archbishop and against one who 
was a stranser to them. In short, were they not speaking against the 
primacy and the assumptions of the ecclesiasti<»l dignitary of the 
yery church in which they spoke, andof the yery people to whom they 
spMte. Did they flatter the clergy! no; iiiey strongly inyelghed 
against the unscnpinral and uncanonical ordination of Uie odioua eu« 
michs, by whom the patriarch was surrounded. This was a fine il- 
lustration of the seal tor sound doctrine and discipline, di^layed in 
eyenr previous and subseouent age by the holy see. It was acting 
on the apostolic maxim— it is better to obey God than man— That 
duties sre ours and consequences sre God*s. 

«• Oh Timothy, guard the deposit*' (of fiuth) said St. Paul. 

"Now the fpint maiiifettly mUd, thmt in the iMt timet, tome shall depart 
from the faith, giTing heed to fpiritt of error, fpeaking lies in hjpocritj, hmring 
tb«ir consciences seared with a red hot iron. These things ]>roposing to the 
beethren thou shall be a g^ood minister of Jesos Christ, nourished up in IIm 
trordt of the biih and of the rood doctrine, wheraoDto thou bast attained '*— 
M£p. to Ttm. eb. it. r, 1.2.6. 




Thus on tliia occasion did Ihe pope. 

M; friend could not underatand iii iilirt IT— ii !>■ MllliUlhlif ClIU 
UaoUDoplo cliimpd the title of universal bUiopi BM w^ttad to Inn 
how his claint dilTtred from the present ■■dvstaAnf of th« aAga, 
t has Ihe answer in this hisL^ir; of faota. He km, or hli w lhirily 
n Pin has for him, ad milled ihsi this MMael bad arid l»<ib«ttttf 
I w» Lord God over all tlie eanh ; and tliU tten Wh mi radwritT 
rilbnit his sanction foe any olTicfr of the ehweh to fofotm m of 
'iii3nr«B of religion. E veil tlie pope of fkoe mnl tnuA to 
1 before he eould ailminiElpr the Bochiriat or tntm bmiM in 
And Ihe historian sajs ihai thn doeumeal aeeoauif the anb- 
' ' ' p«i»ph- of I'wMutteopla— tho tendnr 

v^-iis knoH ,.. Hid wben all tbe feoM <^ 

* Ihcin. \\ hat i'^ Urn noM MMvl MMMMaal 

■w4r «fe; tt« if Au dooBmnit bad not bm tnw tho po^^fwooU 
Iwdrf wt tgriaW ttt—lhey would nothwe aw Brtod toh. 80 
AM.dl Mt is »i pl — did ttfamipliof tho npitnaejofiha Pimm oaob 
B««kjnfatopartfBDlar faMtuBM,whn «eelMiNtieal blManrU 
UlirnMalai»detolfaaUiliop«rBoMtaaU dMotkwUikoM 
•TflftalMidaB, tad >U aeoBiMeiiv in Ua dooifhHiM met oalr «^ 
•!*■ ifFMK bvt or OhStot UnMl£ -Tlw exirMTtfMn Mnala- 
to PMd,** nja Boaomt, •• azpbed wltk Um la ftatoa, aad 
ria Iha ta£aA^ oT Pataa, to whkh h waa aaborMMa, 
Ronna aae to the bright of aatboiliy ud fflmj. TM* ii 
fta dmeb whkh,taa^t by Peter and his sneeeasoTa.liaa oenr been 
tf^rtrJ with bersn. lUa power of binding and looaing fron aia, 
'waa giTen Brat to Peter and then to the rem of the twetre apoatle*. 
For It wse manEieatlT tho design of Jesns Christ, to plaea int In one 
irtat be a fl a t WS J J » tnleaded to confer on many, bat the seqaal impalro 
' " mcenMiiti eoT doea the Srst Icse his plaee. All recoiTo 

a 6aa the aante aonne, bvt Bot all in Dw saiae degree, 
le extent, for Jesas Christ oomianBlcaiea Mmself aa he 



niaadfta 



qrofdMehnreh.'' *• Peter," eaja Bt. Aognstin, « who, in Iha bone* 
acluB jMuna^, represented the entbe ehuieb, flrst aad alooa, laoMvea 
Iha koja, which were next to be cammnnicaled to all Iba otbOB." The 
waannofthlaiaaarignedbTBt. Canriaflof Arle«,tb«lheecclesiaatinl 
aalhorilj, first eatsblishad in a single bishop, and afterwards dtfbsed 
ammg mainr, nay be forever brongfat back to the mineipla of aaity, 
■ndrnnalB maeparably nnltad in the same ebalr. This Is the Roman 
ahabi Ibo chair of Peter ao mneb celebrated by the Pathera, la whl^ 
AajTiad with oMaBotfaerhiectolUng tbeprlnripalttyoflheapoatolio 
aliBir, tho priDclpal prindpallty, the sontea of mnv/, the mother 
' 4mnsbi the head for eentre) of Dm eiwacopMy, whoDoe pwta the tay of 
(ovanuaent, the chief, the only bm which btndetb all in unity." 

Ib iheae words yon bear Optatoa, 81. Angastin, St. Cyprian, St. 
fianaoa, St Prosper, 8t ATitos, Theodotet, the coancil of Chaloedon, 
Afriaa and Oaal, Greece and Asia, the east sod the west nniird toge- 
Ihar. Hils is the doctrine of all the ehureh ; this is its onity and 
atteagth. Here all is strong becanae sll is dlTine, all is united. And 
■a CMh part is dirine, the bond also is divine, and the union and 
■mBgeuent such that each meahet act* witli the fotce of tbe BK^t« 
btJf, Htucm wbUtt ibe meieBt biahopa said, they cxeiciBe& «aaM^ 



44 oBun mr vaM 

•ty in Uieir retpeetire ehmebat at the Tiem of Jam Cluitt nd ioo* 
cetton of tho apottleo sent immediatelj by him* they alto deehured 
tliat thoy aeted in the name of Peter in nrtoe of the aiithoHtt given to 
all biahopa in the penon of Peter ; ao that the eorreapondenoe» the 
onion and harmony of the entire body of the church are aneh that what 
one Mahop doea^ in accordance with die apirit and mlea of Catholie 
nnityv all the church, all the Epiacopaey, and the chief of the Bpiae^ 
paey act in concert and accomplish with him. 

My friend obsenrea that the Greeke were always nneaay onder the 
Roman popedom. I admit thia to a peat extent, bnt St. John, and 
Pdyearp, and Innitius and Irenmis (his name signifies Peace, or tho 
peacefni) and Efusebins and Chnrsostom and a hundred ethers wora 
Graeka, and the most eloquent adfocates, and theableat snpporterfe of 
the preeminence of the church of Rome above all other chnrobea. 

Hm then is a cloud of witnesses who furnish an astonirting maia 
of testimony to the fact that in the early daya, the Greek church as 
well ae the Latin submitted willingly to the authority of St. Peter aad 
his ■ ooee ss or s t he authority necessaiy to presenre order tatA pefcris 
tnd mity, drc. in the church of God on earth. 

With regard to the controrersy of the gentleman with Bishop Otey | 
then wma a mooted point between Mr. Campbell and himseli. I ns* 
demtood however that all the diacuasion waa on Mr. CampbelPa aida. 

(Ms. Campbbu. herc explained that he had had a private diaeoMion 
with Biahop Otey, and had alVerwards written him seven letters npoli 
the Episcopacy.) 

Bnaop PunccLL. I really do not know what Mr. CampbelPa tenelt 
are, or what he believes. My brcthrcn, I am fighting in the dark. I am 
^ obliged to answer on the spot charges and obieetions against my rs- 
' ligioa which I cannot anticipate, while I really know not what my 
aot^ponist's belief is, what qualificationa, what maika of a divine eul 
to iIm miniatry he oonaidera necessary, if indeed he believes In any 
peevllar aeparation of any man or set of men, for priestly functions. 

Will 19^ friend say definitely, before thia assembly, if he believe fa 
the neeessity of such call or mission. 

Ma. Campbell. I do. 

BisBOP PuncBLL. How is that calling made known, that mlaaloB 
givent 

Ma. Campbell. By the word and providence of God. 

Bnaop PuacBLL. How can we aacertain that word and provideneo 
of God! 

Mb. Campbell. By the voiee of the people and the written word— 
** voK popoli vox DeL** 

Bbmop PonoELL. Suppoae the people are displeased, for instanea, 
with a Pmbyterian paator, have tney the aole power to remove him ! 

Ma. Campbell. Yes. 

Bishop Purcell. Suppose the ministnr of a Presbyterian church 
are diapleased with him, and the people of hie church are pleaaed with 
him. May he then retain his station against the will of the minis^! 

Ma. Campbell. If the people will have it ao, it must be ao. ** Vox 
populi, vox Dei**! 

nisHOP PuacELL. There my brethren, you have heard him! Such 
deeJatrntiooB I 







^^^ „...«. Mlh0 hit If h of ny opponeal till iIm iwnlirica 



i? 



iMi k dM variow IVMOM MiigB0d Ibr the bdl of 
ft4M« sgiiMl dM pttriudi of Coutantinople and lik bmthraB, 
4Pf cAami iIm atMMMna that tiM Giwlu pratMiM lolitthoMly 
■ywiholb wtd apottolie ekoeli. It wmild not bo dittodi to pm« 
■jiiUBty Unthi poinl oroeBiority,tlioGiook oliwok kMa 
iniotiM "" . . - - . 



BomMb It k trot \u jniof nf fiwci. ind dilwo i lomilM 
teiMttak IWowoaootrooffamflMotialMravor 
iiili Mfoff hM Ml sMt. To bor bolo^ Um ant oovob -Tiiik 
ihoM ia ChwMi oMto, oalM by Onefau «iponn,nd 
ofOMctobiibopo. Tboy won wbolk Ofoofauk UmB^ 
1 two iM> right to oltimfboBi ft nd if tbi ilaf litnoo jiioiililw 
aoawik be traob tbey no tlMidoetriMO of dM Gnnk ehaih 
bonwod by the Hoi 




kM kiportut pokt, I will expotkto olittk mnm ftilly ■»• 
il. I hoTO triuo the tronblo to colleet the foUowkf AmU: at the 
if aouefl ofNke tbeie were 318 biriioM : of theae 316 wen Oieek 
1 f RoBian. Thk waa the firat general eooncil, A. D. 896. At the 
It ewweil of Cooetaatiaople, ithe memtd geiiend oounett of the 
ifeht) A. D. 381. there were IdObkhopa ; of 3ieae 149 weie Gieeka* 
I oaly 1 waa Romao. At the Mrd eooneil held at Epheeaa, A. D. 
1, t h e re were bet 68 biahope pieaent. Of theee 67 were Qieek, and 
I waa Roman. At the/our/A general eoaneiU whkh waa the krteat 
I Mast anthoritatlte of Uie firat foor« held at Chalcedon A. D. i61« 
riaat Batyehea* there were pieaeBt 363 bbhopa : 360 of whom were 
aatov aad onW 3 Roman. At the oecond coancU of ConatantiBopk 
m/l/lk genefal eooneil) there were meaent 164 bkhopa: 166 of 
nam wera Giedu, and 6 Romana— held afjainat Origea aad ot h ei a . 



D. 663. At the dlird eoaneil of GoaatanUnofle, (and the MiA gea- 
] coaaeil,) there were 66 bishope piee ent : 61 of whom were Gieeba, 
I a Ronana. Thk eoaneil met agalnatthe Monothelitea A. D 686. 
iIm aaeoad eonadl of Nieot (the aewemik general eoancU,) there 
aa yw aaaat 377 biahope; 370 of whom were Greeka, and 7 Roaiaaa. 
ej BMt to raatore koagea, A. D. 787. Theae were tbo Jtni tmmm 
mwi t &mmtik of the dinreh. I hare been at the pake to OMka thk 
laatfaii of kela, to aaeertain tbo BMrita of die eon tro f oiay betw e a a 
I Oiaak aad Roaua a eo ta , aa reapecta the <|aeatioa to whom of 
ht bekNig the doetrinea of the ancient eouncik. 1 find that the 
Mle aamber of biabepa ro theee eonneila waa I486 : only 96 of 
Mm were Roaiana. Certainly the Greek ehnrch baa the prior claim 
aar attentioa, and ongbt to be rerered for her antionity and aathor> 
• aMia than the aehiam which haaghtily aeparated nom her ! 
Batv k addition to theae eonneila having been ealled— not by the 
Ihoii^ of the ehmeh of Rome : bat by eaateni emperoca, md eoik* 
aol 01 eaatem bi»hap9; ererr gnh% qoeattoo diaeaaaed m iha fna\ 
W0 m^ mdeed, I wBf add, m tba kMi thiaa eouaeUat wai of Qt^ 



dan origiD. "Hiej mm np in the Greek echool— « aehool enlly di«> 
tingnished from the Latin, by the pecaliar aabtilty of its definition*— 
a school long socnatomed to nice distineliona, and whoae raasoDen 
could split the thousandth part of an idea. Of thia, their wars about 
kamoutitm and ^iomooiMtof are ample* proof. There are no qneattons 
more purely abstract and metaphysical than many of those dt ocu ssa d 
In these seven great ecnmenleal councils. 

AgaiUf these councils were not only called by Greeks, co mp o sed of 
GreeKs, and occupied about Greek questions ; nut were all aasemlM 
in Grecian cities. 

If there be any rirtne in councils to establish doctrines and the prior 
ity of churches, the Greek church milst be considered the mother of 
the Roman, rather than her daughter. At all CTents, it is fully profed 
that the Roman Catholic church ia a sed or schism, which is the bm^ 
then of the proposition before us. To strenffthen this eonriction, I 
p ro ce ed to comment on a standard definition of Catholicity. 

I would now ask if there be any objection to the book which I bold in 
ny hand, as a good Roman Catholic authority. I Itelieve it to be the 
true standard of the Roman Catholic church. It ia **the doctrine ef 
ike council tf TVenf, at anremd in the creed tf pope Piu9 the it.** But 
while the word ** catholic " is in my eye, i am reminded that my 
fHend has asserted, * that caihoKe ia a scripture title of the church.* 1 
reply that it is not so used in the New Teetament ; and that it is onl^ 
found as a general, running title to some epistles : that its antiqni^ m 
Tory doubtnil, as it cannot be found in the body of the book ; and, eon- 
sequently. it has no authority. But now for the definition from die 
approved atandard of the church : 

Secti&n IV. Under the htmd, •* Thmi Uuchmrek if Chriei it Catbouc er 
UmvERSAT^*' it ia uked, 

IVkai do yu futderotmndbythie f 

Anewer. * Not oolj that the church orChriat ahali aiwdijt be known bv dM 
name of Catholic, bjr which the ja called in the creed; hot that ahe ihalt alao 
be tmly Catholic or UniTeraal bj being the chuTch of all agca and DatioDB." 
p. 15. 

We have been showing that the church of Christ was not originalW 
known by the name eathoKc # that the Roman sect was not the chareo 
of the first six centuries ; and, therefore, that the approved definition 
of the creed will not apply to this psrtv. I have proved that ahe Imd 
BO pope, or supreme head, for full six hundred yeara, and in corroborm 
lion of the argument, drawn from general councila, I have ahown thai 
the first seven were not hers, but pecnliariy those of the Greek chnreh; 
sod that the Greek church ia, in tact, tlie mother. 

But there are jret other, and perhaps stronger arguments to show 
her dttugkterekip. Some of my audience can appreciate Uie follofHog- 
That the Hebrew is a more ancteat language than the Greek, and the 
Greek than the Roman, needs not be stated but for a few. One proof 
of this fact is, that the Hebrew has gi^en many words to the- Greek, 
while the Gre^ has given none to the Hebrew So the Greek has 

S'ven manv words to the Latin, while the Latin has given none to the 
reek. Thus we prove the Roman church to have come out of ths 
hosom of the Greek, from the fact, that all the leading ecclesiastical 
terms in the Roman church are Greek. For example: **/xi/>e," ^^patri- 
archy" ''aynod^' "cccfc^Vw^ic,'" ««cAwn," ''sc/iinmatiCy'' ** heresy,'' ^'here- 
iic," "Aeresiarch,'' ''caUehumcn^ ''hierarchy,'' "cAurcA," "cArww," 



WamAM CATROUO SHJGIOK. 47 



^mUufUr ""^imsmar '•pnA^Urp," ««MiAy,** 
"■y i tfc," ••MlftWUe,'* ««Mfi0m** &c.,«Mk,&c. This as Ally' prom 
Um Moiority of the Oreek chnicb, as it does that of the Greek lan- 
fMceoverllM LatiD. 

Ml aneleBt eedeeiaetieai hietoriana, are also Gieekaf auch as Eaee- 
biea, Sow al sa Scholaa t ica a » £Tagriiis Scholasticus, Soiomoa, The<H 
4oieL The moet aoeieiii and priiDitive fethera are also Greek. Tliey 
vera models to the Latina and imiuted in their writings. 

To iceapitiilale« we haTe now ahown that the Greek ehuieh is mora 
ancient than the Latin ehnreh ; becaose the first seven general conneils 
wera all Greek, thera being I486 Grecian bishops ami only 96 Roman 
biahopa pre eent, ther wera called by Greek emperors, held in Greek 
cities, and employed aboat Greek questions. 

The leading eeeleeiaatic terma of all the ancient offices, eaatoma 
and eoatra^eraiea, era Greek : So are the early fiithera and hiatoriana. 

"nwae considerationa svperadded to the (acts and docomenta of yea- 
terdvy, we think fhlly |m>Te that the Roman chareb ia not the chareh 
sf all agea and of all nationa— -notthe catholic and apoatolic chareh, an 
the c r eed of Trent defines ; bet a see/, a branch or schism, from the 
Hebivw and Greek churehee of the New Teaument. 

In jprofing the proposition before us my plan is to select one of the 
grand elements embraced in the standard definition of the chorah, and 
to show that such being essential to the church, the church could not 
exist without it. Now, I prefer the arithmetical mode of procedure hi 
this discussion. First lay down the rule and work a single question, 
and then leaTe it to othera to work as many as they please. 

Thus I first laid down a definition of the Roman Catholic chureh 
firom her own standards. From that it appeared that a pope or uniTcr- 
sal bishop is an eueniial element of her existence. I then showed that 
rix hundred yeare had elapaed from the time of the apostles, before the 
doctrine or existence of a universal bishop was thought of, and that the 
office was not instituted till the year 606. But when I hare proved 
this, I have worked only one question. Any one may take up the doc- 
trine of trensubstantiation, the worship of images, purgatory, (a doc- 
trine more ancient however, than either the Greek or Roman church,) 
and every other peculiar doctrine of the Roman Catholic church, and 
prove that not one of them is to be found in the divine book, nor in the 
records of the church. 

What, let me now ask, is the great point in my first proposition 1 
To prove that the Roman Catholic church is not " the mothtr and mts- 
trai^ of all churches ; but a see/, in the full import of that word ; and 
if that be not now proved, I know not what can be proved. I admit 
the subject is capable of much more extensive developement ; but we 
think it neither neceaaary nor expedient to be more diflfuse. 

Will the presiding moderator please read my first proposition t 

(Hera proposition No. 1. was read by the moderator. 1 
say then she is not the Ao/y, afo$toUc^ catholic church, as she pre- 
tends to be ; for in proving her to oe a jec/, I prove her to be not catho- 
He, nor apoitoHe ; Becaose the true apostolic church cannot be called a 
lee/. To prove her to be a sect is to prove her not Catholic, therefore, 
flor apostolic. What remains now ? Even on the cnncessiou oC ini 
opponent, she is not the Cb/An^ church ; for he admits, ibal lV\e GrwV 
fhureb differed from her oaly in a few non-essential maUeis. Ou \iia\ 



ataiMkMi, if he •talts that penoM am Mf^d la Aa Giaak ataah; 

■he mutt he e pert of the ehorah of Chriel^ (or with hfaa, theas hi dc 
■elTBtioB oat or theehnreh. * 

Id the next place my propoeition seje * ehe ie aot Ad^.* I am fav* 
pelM by a eenee of doty, and not hr any nahiad iMrilafa totwafdaaaeh 
of my iUIow eltiient ee belong to thateommanHy, to attamvt le prova 
that the ehnieh of Rome it not lioly. I would not haedleaaly or naa4 
leasly offend aj[ainet the feelinn of an Indiaa, a Hindoot or a Paaaa, 
in hie eineeie derotionet how abenid eoerer they might be. M aohleea 
wonld I wound any one that pfofeeeee the ehrietiaa religion under aav 
form ; bnt in aenring my eontemporariea, in ledeemiaff my pledge, 1 - 
hatf beeome neoeeeary to inTeatigate the jmnd pretenalona or thia fta 
temity, that excluslTely arrogatee to ittelf the title of Ad^ 

Not to expatiate at diia time on the Tieea of the eleigy aM of the Mpea 
what the eafdinale Barronins and Bellarmine haTo aoluily Botieed« and 
aomettmee specially detailed, I shall take a single text from Bellaiw 
miae, Da. EccK lib. 3. e. 7. which avows a doetrine that must te 
ever make the Roman ehuieh utikohf. It is expieeeed In theaa 
woida>— 

** Wicked men, infideb and reprobstet renwniiaf is th« public pi ' ufc wi o a ef 
the Romifh ebvrch ue tnu membera of ^h« body m Christ. 

How then can we admit that she is holy T Again : it moat be ndr 
mitted that the great mass of all those who die in the faith and prafea* 
siou of the Catholic doctrines are not strictly holy ; for why then should 
thev hare to pass through the fires of purgatory 1 

0ut again ; in her own Testament (if she ha¥e a Testament. Hie 

rtleman may, indeed tell us his church has no English Testansent ; 
she never owned but the Vulgate. She nerer gave to her people, 
with approbation a French, or English, or any remacalar Testament. 
The Rnemish Testament is, however, published by the anthoritr of a 
portion of the church ; and from it we ean find the doctrine of Bellaiw 
mine explicitly taught in the notes appended, by the same aothoritf 
which ffave the Testament) in her own Thftemen/, I repeat it, on John 
Kv. 1. taese Roman annotators say :— 

" JCvcry hrwMtk in me, Ac.'* ^ Chriit hath MMne branches in his bodr nysticd 
that be frnitleiig; therefore, ill livers also roaj be members of Christ's crmrrh.** 

** 111 Kven** (mark it) ** may be members.'' This is repeatedly sta- 
ted in Tarions places, and as f understand, avowed by all that eoromn- 
nity, as the true doctrine of the church. *' 111 Uvert/* wicked men, in- 
Adels, reprobates, vicious characters, those guiltT of crimes of every 
enormity and color, may then continue memben> or the Roman chnreh, 
while ther acknowledge the pope and the priesthood, and make prolha- 
alon of faith in the Catholic church ; she therefore counts within her 
fold 150,000,000 of souls, as my opponent stated in this city in Oetobai 
last. All that happen to be bom in Catholic countries, infidels, athe- 
ists, and all, are enrolled in her communion. Her gates are wide aa 
the human race. It is all church and no world with her. Tlie Insta of 
die flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, are found in her 
communion. 

The Roman Catholics in the United States are probably thebestbody 

of Catholics in the world. I mean those who are native citizens. But 

visit Old Spain or New Spain, Portunl, Italy, Austria, France, or Can- 

ada, where Catholicism is the established rpligion ; and then ask whe- 

ihmrboJtMe&a be a distinguishing attribute of tM depraved vn4d«^Sc%A%d 



■OKASr CATHOLIC^ BKLICION. 40 

rt ll k i i tt whe etll ihtimelvM Roman Catholics! Tliia with me is no 
vaiy plenant Uinma, and I will not extend my remark* on this point by 
maeesnary delaiia. I hare aaid ^nouffh to proro the allepita in my 
Im ptopc a it i on, and to show that the church of Rome ta a aeet and not 
tka MTt apostolic church of Christ, as she proudly and exclusively 
piatonu. 1 am willing to submit these documents to the severest in- 
natigation; and if other arguments and facts are called for, I will only 
aM« we !»▼• them at command. 

My learned opponent seems to imagine that when I fix the birth day 
af the Ronsaa Catholic church, on the ICth day of July 1054, I mnst 
admit that the ehnrch from which she tieparatfd was the tme and nneor- 
nipted ehurrh of Christ ; but this is what logicians call a titm $eqwhir. 
It doea not follow. The gentlenlan seems to renson a« if it were inva- 
riable that whea one sect separates from another, the l>ody from which 
H aeparates, most necessarily he the true church. Thia is not logical. 
A new sect may spring from the bosom of the worst sect on earth ; 
but does this prove that the mother sect hns piety, character, or author- 
ity 1 Neither does it follow that in the year 1054 the Greek church, 
though the mother or sister of the Roman, was the true chnrch of Ohrin. 
WhMi it becomes necessary, I may show that both the Greek snd Ro- 
a»n aehisms bad long before lOui, been separate from the spostolic 
shnrch. 

Protestants have all conceded too much in every a?o and period of 
this controversy. Even now there is a morhid sensihility upon this 
subject among some, lest we should make Christ^s cbnrrh too indepen- 
dent of the pope^'s church. * In reproaching tht; mother church,* say 
they, •' you reproach us, also." * 

lu one of the periodicals of this morning it was intinviited that tim 
fates and fortunes of some Protesiunt party arc invnivrd in the pendintr 
controversy. Be not afriid of the insinuations of such political alarm- 
ists. 1 stand here as a Protestant, not as a Tlnptist, or Method i^it, or 
Kpiscopalian ; hut to defend Protestantism. I am not nfraid to meet 
aay antagonist on these premises. In advcrating the gfrent cardinal 
principles of Protestantism, I feel that I stand upon a rork. 1'here is 
nothing in hazard. I am sorry to see this sort of sensibility nihnifpBt- 
cd. Can the tnith suffer from discussion 1 

In the mean time I will proceed to the second proposition, which will 
much illustnite and confirm the argument already oflered in proof of 
the first. These great points so embrace one another, ami are sn in- 
timately allied, that none of them can be fully demonstrated without re- 
ferenoe to the others. 

" PWiP. II. Her notion of Apostolic Succt^HJou is without any foundiition in 
the Bible, in reason, or in (nrt ; iin imposition of tlip most injiiriuuii coni^rqut-n- 
CM, built upon iintrripturnl anH anti-scriptural tradition*, n«tin^ whullv upon 
thec-pinioiM of interested and fallible men." 

U?fore I heard that the bishop intended to meet me in debate, I bad 
lesolvcd to delivers series of lectures, on the whole ])retensions of tho 
Roman Church, in the following order: 1st ber apostolicity, Snd anti- 
quity, 3rd infallibility, 4th supremacy, 5th catbolicitv, 6th unity, 
and 7th sanctity. These seven great topics, I intended to discuss ^1 
full length. Each involving the oOwrft, none of th«m is so \soU\o,v\ ^^ 
to be t^Mscppt'ihlfi of an independent and separate deve\oppinoT\V. 'V\\« 
fcrfu^rma/w/o/icify Involves antiquity: hence, we find UeT prtUswAvw^ 



50 OEBATB ON niB 

fo tnoe her detetot, lir rafnlarsie|»t hmk to PHWt wIm^ oho 
WM the first bteliap of Rmm. 
** Ou\j thoM llMt caa derive their liaeage Awb the tpottlet h* Hm iMin of tiM 

SMtles: end coMcqucotl/ th«>j elone can rlaini a ri|^l to the ■ cr ifi tB Pta, to the 
ministration of the •acranM'oii, or aojr share in the pastoral niiniftrjf. It U 
their proper inheritance which they hare receiTed from the apostles, and the 
apostles from Qirbt. * As mr &ther hath sent me, e?tn so I stad yoa.*** Joha 
U(. SI. [Grounds of Cath. Doc. p. 17. ' 

Tills is the doctrine of the creed of pope Pius it. tnd a moroirlttriiif 
Msnmption is not essilj ims^ned. This chureh« however, deHffhto 
in tssamption. She assumes that Jesns Christ did establish a ehareh 
of all nations, to be niled by a sort of generalissimo, or oiiiTeraal 
head, who was to be his Tiear on earth-; by Tirtne of whose eeeloai* 
astieal power she assumes for him political power ; for his logie ifu 
that Jesus Christ's riear must represent his master in all things, in his 
pditieal as well as his eoclesiastieal power. And as Christ himself 
possesses all autliority in hea?en and on earth, she assumes that the 
pope his ?icar ought to be the fountain of all power : that by him 
■ini^s should reign, and princeii decree justice. AAer hsTing thus as- 
snmed, that Christ did establish such a kingdom and headship on earth, 
that he did constitute the office of a Ticar for himself and of a pfinee of 
the apostles ; in the second place, she assumes that this headship wna 

S>en to Peter, that Christ gSTe the whole church and the apostles 
emseWes in charge to Peter ; that he gaTe him absolute control over 
the bishops, pastors and laity ; and in the tliird place, to complete 
the climax of assumptions, she assumes that Christ established a sue- 
oessorship to Peter throughout all ages. On this triple assnmption 
rests the colossal empire of the papacy. 

Now, as to the nature of the apostolical office be it observed with 
brevity, that it was essentially incommunicable. Holy writ recofipu- 
lea but three orders of apostles, and none of them had lineal succea- 
sors. Jesus Christ, the apostle of God the Father, was the/rsf. He 
is ealled in the New Testament, *' the JposUe and high priest of the 
ehristisn profession.*' It is not necessary to prove that he could have 
no auocessor. Second^ the twelve apostles, who were spostles of 
Christ, as he was the apoatle of God. In John zvii. ho says, **Ab my 
fMer made roe his apostle, so I make you my apostles." These then 
being personal attendants on the Messiah, could have no suceesaora* 
Thirds Apostles sent out byparticular churchea, on special errands. 
These are called in the New Testament si msn^rtkti rm uunji^im. Thene^ 
alwaya aent on special errands, could have no successors. 

If the qualifications of the apostolic office were understood, thete 
eonld be no controversy on the question of successors. As laid 
down by Peter, Acts i. it behoved them to have been companions of 
Christ from his baptism to his acsension, to be eye and ear witnesses 
of all that he did and said. In this essential requisite they could have 
no auocessors. Besides, if one should have a successor, why not mil f 
While the college of apostles was necessary, we see that succession 
^/•^za fully carried out. Therefore, the chair of Judas the traitor deman* 
ded a successor as well as that of Peter. But yet we have not heard 
of any controveray about the successor of Judas! 

Our first argument against the Catholic notion of aoccession is drawn 
fiom ther^iVLze of liiti aposioiic office. 
S'tt did we concede tJjat the apostolic office w^ comiaviik\fi.'j\A««a»A 



BOJIAIf TATHOUC HUOIOX. 51 

iImi dubft dM tppoint a pmidefit of the apMlles, and plaea hit ehair 
in Rone« there ia no doeament on earth, from which we ean lean with 
any deme of eertain^, that Peter was ever bishop in Rome. And yet 
Cathonca thrmaelTea, contend that it is essential to the cause of the 
■ttoreaaton and anpremacy that Peter placed his see at Rome by Chriat*e 
commandment. 

Bellarmine positiTely affirms ; 

" TkM right tfamcceasivm im the popet tf Rtme is/inmded in this, tkmi Fettr 
km Ckriat*9 mffimlmtnl, piMctd his Memt ai Rome, und tkert rtmmmtd tOl U9 
dtmfk/* Lib.li. c. 1. 

Tbia resolves the controTersy into a single question of ftet, vfau 
mdPtier^ b^CknatM appoimimterU^ place hia temt miAme mnd Hen rt' 
main HU death 7 Barronins, however aays ; 

** It if not iaiprobable that oar Lord gart! an cxprrat eoauaaad that Peter 
ihool.'l to fix hu tee at Rome, that the biahop of Rome thould abaolutelj tec 
ceerl him. [Id. Ih. 

Only probable ! But th<n« is no such succession in fad. In the 
first place, th«*re is no proof from scripture that Peter ever was at Rome, 
much less, bishop of Rome ; and secondly, if he were an apostle, he 
could not be the oishop of any church. A king, a justice of the peaee, 
the bifthop of London, the vicar of Bray ! It is, on these premiaea, 
inipossible to prove this most fundamental question. 

Various eflforts have been made by the bishop of Cincinnati to ex- 
cite Episcopalians and others on this question, as if thpj were likely 
to l>e involved in the same common ruin with my opponent s preten- 
bions. There is no need for any alarm on this account. The omce of 
pope and his succession, certainly, are not identical with that of 
Episcopalian bishops in England or America ! 

Tliere is no body cf men who have done more to elevate English 
.iterature and science, than the English clergy, none whose writmgs 
1 have read with more pleasure than theirs, on all subjects pertaining 
to general literature, morality and religion. In some of them, indeed, 
we find weak as well as strong places, and a too great timidity in 
contending against the Romanists, test they should endanger their right 
of Episcopacy. I incline to the opinion, that the pretensions of the 
church of Rome may be fully canvassed without at all Jeopardising 
the simple question of the divine right of Episcopacy, cut if we at^ 
tempt to bring a clean thing out of an unclean ; or expect to find a di- 
vine warrant m the commission given to the apostles ; or in the Ro- 
man Catholic traditions ; we shall never find it to the day of eternity. 

Successors must be successors in full, or they are not successors at 
all. To illustrate this— does not the existing president of the United 
States inherit all the power and authority of George Washin^n, by 
virtue of conatitutional succession 1 Does he not possess the same 
oower, in all its length and breadth, its height and depth, as di \ his 
predecessor, from the first to the last 1 This is true of every constitu- 
tional office in the civilized world. All the power which any predo* 
cesser can have, belongs to every incumbent : So in the church. '/ it 
have constitution at all. 

If the apostles have successors, they have successors in full. But 
the Roman Catholics themselves give up the controversy, by admitlia^ 
that none of the bishops or popes itiherlt liie power and funcUoua \)e- 
stowed upon the apoatJes bjr the commission, 
I do not, indeed, found my srgumcni for the divine lig^il oC \u^\\QVi 



bl2 DBRATB 0!V TUK 

or elden, aimI deaeoM, on the eoannistion* wbicb Jerat CMtt fftvet 
lo his apoetlet; mod 1 rai ymumnd for all tho oooteqveoeet of ths« ad- 
miMion. For by oTory mio of interpretatioo« I most apply ewrj word 
of the commiMion to the apostles ; becsusa it addresses them only. 
But let none be alarmed at this declaratioo : nothing is Jeopardised-^ 
ratlier, indeed, all is secured by it. 

In the prtfsence of the apostles alone, bo pronounced those words ; 
** All authority in hca?en and on earth is giren to me ; go you there- 
fore and convert all the nations, hantixing them into the naoie of the 
Father and the Son, and the Holy Spirit, teaching them to obseire ^1 
the things which I hare commanded you ; and lo, / mm wUk yam «/- 
ipeyt, even to the conclusion of this state,** or to the end of the age or 
world. 

This commission created plenipotentiaries : it reared up ambaasa- 
dors, and gave to the apostles the same power of erecting the ehurchi 
which God gave to Moses for raising the tabernacle in the wilderness. 
They had all the authority of Christ to set op what orders they pleas- 
ed. They created both bishops and deacons ; and as thcw had m di- 
vine right to do so, so those created by them have a divine right to 
officiate in the duties of those offices. A true interpretation of the 
promise, ''/am with you^^^ will go far to confirm the declaration, that 
they neither had, nor could have successors in office. Of this, bow- 
ever, again — 

Meanwhile, it may be objected that Paul was an aj>ostle, and no- 
ted without this commission. He had, indeed, a special commtsaioo, 
and the qualifications of an apostle. He had teen and heard the Lord. 
For to this end the Lord appeared to him. But as respected time, he 
acknowledged he was born rather two late to be an apostle— he was 
^ horn out tf due it'nuJ*^ How, then, could any of them have suooee- 
sors at this day ! 

The gentleman mentioned some two persons in the Old Testament. 
Thev could have no successors in office, according to the argument on 
hand. It was absolutely impossible that Moses could have a soeocs- 
sor. His office and commission were really from God, and strictly 
peculiar to himself. He brought the Jews out of Egypt, and erected 
the tabernacle ; this was his peculiar office, which, in its very nature« 
expired when once iU dutiet were fulfilled. The commission of Joshua, 
In like manner, was also peculiar to himself, and could not possibly de- 
scend to a successor. When he led Israel across the Jordan, and di- 
vided the land by lot amongst them, his works and office naturally ex- 
pired. So when the apostles preached the gospel, revealed the whole 
will of Jesus Christ, and erected his church ana all its proper officers 
aad duties, tlieir work was done, and they, like Moses and Joshua, be- 
ing officers extraordinary, could have no succes8ors.-[Time expired.] 

uiufpast 10 o'block J. M. 

BlSBOP PURCETJ. riiet. 

Here is, beloved friends, as plain and logical a case for argumenta- 
tion, and as fair an opportunity afforded for refutation, as ever the 
annals of controversy exhibited. Tlie first argument of my friend 
amounts to this, viz : That for reasons ho has given, the Greek church 
has superior claims upon our attention to the Roman. 

J havci^uoted councils, general and particular laws, usages, appeals, 



BOSfAlT CATnOUC RELIGION. ^3 

the intbority of Giock and Latin ftthert, thit is to raj, the Moel «i- 
theotic leetimooy of the firat egee, to ebow thet with Rome was the 
primacy of all the churches. This* at once, opsets all that he has said. 

He says the firat aeven conncila were Greek ; and that therefore the 
Greek church had the preeminence. But, I aak, who convoked tliose 
councils ) Who approved them 1 Who sanctioned their canons, and 
cave throuffhout the entire church the force of law to their decisions I 
Who guarded them against errors, and set them right when they were 
going, or had gone astray 1 It was the pope. 1 have already said* 
that 8 jl vaster, bishop of Rome, aware of the danger that menaced the 
faith in the east, convoked the great council of Nice— that the 
emperor Constantine, the ruler of Uie eaat and west, of Rome and 
of UoDStantinople, the man, eonaequently, upon whom as chief roa^rb- 
trate of Ihe Roman empire it devolved, afforded the necessary facilities 
to the various bishops to come to the council. Again, who presided 
as legale of the pope 1 Oaius of Cordova, in Spain, a western maoy 
assisted, as is and baa been customary, by two inferior eccltsiastics. 

The jealoua Greeks beheld all this, and surely they would not have 
permitted Rome thus to assume the supremacy, if her right to it had 
not been universally admitted since the days of her founder St. Peter* 
Is it not the most splendid proof of the correctness of my argument 1 
The atrongest evidence that could be desired of the discomfiture of 
my adversary 1 

I thought to have seen a more powerful display of logic from the 
strong and disciplined mind of my friend Mr. C. ; but 1 attributed the 
poverty of his argument to indisposition on his part, or to the weak- 
ness of his cause. 

Well, another reason is stated, to prove the supremacy of the Greek 
church, viz. : that the questions discussed in these councils were of 
Gre«k origin. Is it then to be wondered at, that as almost every error 
in the old church originated in the East, it should be there corrected % 
that the remedy should be applied where the disease existed 1 

The Greeks were at all times a curious, inquisitive* restless people* 
The passion for disputation displayed in the schools of the philosophers 
was, aa by contagion, communicated to many of the professors of 
Christianity. But the manner in which it operated upon the one and 
the other was essentially different. With the philosopher such quea- 
tions were objects of understanding only, subjects of speculation; 
whereon the ingenuity of a minute mind might employ or waste itself* 
But with the christian they were matters of trutn and falaehood, of 
belief or disbelief, and he felt assured that his eternal interests would 
l>e influenced if not decided by his choice. As soon as the copious 
language of Greece was vaguely applied to the definition of spiritual 
thinga, and the explanation of heavenly mysteries, the field of conten- 
tion seemed to be removed from earth to air, where the foot found 
nothing atable (nothing like the rock of Rome— new and sulking 
proof of its necessity) to rest upon ; where arguments were easily 
eluded, and where the space, in which to fly and rally, was infinittn 
Add to this tht; nature and genius of the disputants; for fhe orifrin if 
these dizptilcu may br. traced without any exception to the restless imagina* 
tiona ff tilt East. The violent temperament ol the orientals, aa it wra 
hiirhly adapted to the reception of religious impressions, and admitted 
Uiein with fervor and earnebtoess, intermingled, so eioaely, paft«\oik 
ad 



54 DEBATE ON THIS 

with piety, a» »caree1y to coneeive them sepinible* "Hie natonil irdor 
of their feeling was not abated br the nataral subtilty of their mdei^ 
atandinjr, whirh was aharppned in the achoolaof Egypt; and when 
thia latter brgan to be occapicHi by.inquiriea in which the former were 
ao deeply engaged, it waa to be expected that many extnTagaoces 
would follow. Vid. Waddington, p. 9S. 

Yet, because it waa in the eaat that the hereaiee in the ancient day 
of the church commenced, and in the eaat the eouncila met to correct 
thoae hereaiea, the Greek church moat therefore have been the modier 
church ! Such ia my friend^a argument ! and It ia now plain, that a 
feebler, a more inconclusiTe, and a more irrational one, he could acarce- 
)y hare adTimced before thia enlightened aaaembly. But what ia atill 
more remarkable, did not theae very councils, theae Greek eouncila, 
eatabliah by their own acts, and theae of the moat aolemn and authentic 
character, the aupreroacy of the Roman aeel Did thry not aolicit tlie 
pope*8 approbation of their decrees, and acknowledge that without hit 
aanetion tneir proceedings were Toid of effect 1 

He says that the emperor oresided. I hare already answered that 
the emperor did not preside. He distinctly acknowledged the apiritaal 
to be independent ot the temporal power, he alleged that he pretended 
to no riffht to preside. He icnew that God ncTer told the emperors, 
hia predeeeasors, to preside oTer the deliberations of his church. 'Ilie 
constitution of that church had been established three hundred Team 
before Constantino became a proselyte to Christianity. It ia unheaN 
of that a temporal monarch ever presided over the deJiberationa of the 
church, or ruled in ecclesiastical matters. At leaat we catholica aubmit 
to no auch dictation— such a confusion of things divine and human^ 
aoch an anomaly ! I am sorry it is allowed in England. In that couih 
try eren a woman may be, for a woman has been, the head of the 
church, as in the instance of queen Elizabeth ; nay, a little child, aa 
in the caae of Edward. It is contrary to reason, to scripture, to humaA 
rights and divine ordinancea, that such as thae should presume in any 
situations, to |riye or withhold authority to the ministry, to preach tb« 
goapel ofChnst, or to dispense the mysteries of God. Itoatragv^a 
every feeling of sanctity, it degrades, it vilifies the priesthood, to sne 
bishops and archbishops kneeling at the feet of women and boys, and 
praying them to grant a Heeme to preach. 

My friend has charged me with making professions of respect for 
Episcopaliana and Epiacopal methodists, &e., but do I suppress the 
truth, and do I fail to cenaure them where they too are wrong. My 
friend baa gratuitously presented himself before this aaaembly as ths 
chsmpioo of Protestantiam ; and I have shown that he ia, if at all, bat 
little less oppoaed than I am to the denominationa I have named, oo 
the vital pomt of onlera and a called and aent ministry. He would 
amuao them with an equivocal defence of their principles to-day, and 
then present them with his own views in theology — with Campbell- 
Ism, baptiaed Protestantism, — [Here the moderators called Bishop 
Purcell to order.] 

My friend, learnedly, (and I give him credit for it.) showed how it 

came that there were so many errors and questionable ductrines in th? 

Greek church. 1 havo stateti the causes, humanly speaking, of tht 

errors. It is then, an undiKpiited taiu, that they wen; more iiiim(Touj« 

in tlie Greek Uiaii iu tho Kuuiun chuich *, lliat (hu Honian chuicfa was 



VOIfAN OATHOUC SBUOION. bSk 

firee iiom thmii* But he has plaimy itnaeoneeiTed tbf 
infefeiiee to be dnwn fron the fad; and it ia thia : that aa Rome 
waa the primafy aee, the centre of unity, the mother and miatreaa of 
all the charchea, God watched over her with peculiar care, and pre« 
aerred her from the errcra and hereaiea that proved infinitely more 
fjtal than the pagan peraecutiona, to the churchea of the eaat. While 
they were diatiactod, the Roman church waa united in faith ; while 
they were in danger of breaking to piecea the edifice of (aith, ahe waa 
coaaolidated, herselff and laboring to conaolidate them under one creed. 
If any thing did prolong the goapel life in the eaat, it waa the authority 
of Rome* By her waa the doctrine of the Savior vindicated, and 
kept pure from the foul admixture, the contamination of hereay. By 
her were Arianiam, Neatorianiam, Eutychianiam, Monotholiam, and a 
hondied other noveltiea, the apurioua progeny of dangeroua opiniona 
in the eaat, aucceaaively condemned. 

And now, having diapoaed of the aivument which appeara in the 
van of the gentleman^a remarka, I wiligo on with a queation of fact, 
to which he hai aipun referred, touching the word CatkoHe, He aaya 
thai it ia not found in the New TeatamenU Admitting that it is not in 
the body of the canon, which I did not contend for, yet it is prefixed 
to aome of the epiatle% and aa old, if not older, as a word belonging 
to the booaehold of faith, than tliey are. He said the word Kcmsw 
(eaikMk) was prefixed to the Epistle of James in the year 1549, by 
Robert Stephens, or Robert Etienne, by which name that famous 
Frv»nch*pnnter ia better known — about 300 years ago. Yea, and I 
will show you that here again his learning is at fault, that to the 300 
yeara must be added a thousand more, and then that the origrin of the 
word ia coeval with Christianity. Before quoting the testimony of St. 
Gregory Na&ianaen, a writer of the 4th century, I will observe, thataeven 
of the epistlea found in the Catholic or Protestant Testaments, are call- 
ed catholic, or canonical, aa not having been addressed to any particu- 
lar church, or person, if we except the 2d and 3d of St. John, but to all 
the churchea. Five of theae epistles, viz. that of St. James, the 3d of 
St. Peter, the dd and 3d of St. John, the epistle of St. Jude, as alao the 
epiatle of St. Paul to the Hebrews, and' the Apocalypse, or book of 
Revelation of St. John, were doubted of, and not alwaya and every 
where raeeived in the three firat ag:ea, till the canon and catalogue of 
the booka of acriptnre were determined by the authority of the Uatho- 
lie chnreh« the aupreme judge of all controveraiea in mattera of faith 
and religiott, according to tlie appointment of our Savior, Chriat, ex- 
praaaed in wmuj placea in the holy acriptures. Theae I have men- 
tioned were eertainly, for aome time, doubted of; they are atill doubts 
ed of by aooM of the late reformera. Luther, the great doctor of the 
reformation, ia not ashamed to say, that thia epistle of Su James, is fie 
hdUr ikmn ifraie, and unworthy an apostle. Speaking of theae epia- 
Uea, then, Gregory Naxianzen, at that early period, uses the word Cath- 
olic, and deaignatea them by that name : 

Greg. AbtiofueY), Carmen de Canon. Script. 
In Eagliah— «* Some say there are seven Catholic epistles, otheia 



, . ■.•■_ i. 



50 DKBATB Olf TRB 

that lh«re are 3n1y three— one of Jamea, one of Peter, and one of JoIhi ** 
So mach for the fourth age. Doea not Liy fnend aay hia prayera f 
Doea not every Protestant unite ^r.oi erery Catholic in aayin^, ** 1 
believe in the holy Caiholic church," as we are tauffht in the apoatles' 
creed ! Speakings of this most ancient formula of niith, com looed, US'** 
it 'ia believed, by the apostles themselves, before they aeparated for-- 
the rreat work of preaching to all nations, that it may be for ever m 
bond of union and an abridirment of jound apostolic belief, Wddding^ 
ton aays, p. 4G. *^The creed which was first adopted, and ikeiiperk^m 
in the very carlirM as;e^ by the church of Rome, was that whish ia no«r 
called the apostlos' creed ; and it was the creneral opirion from the 
fourtli century downwards, ihnt it wtu acttiatly the pntdi'ttion tfiktmt 
bfeited prrsnuf; n^emhled fitr that purj}twe{ our evidence is not anfficient 
to establish that fart, and some writers very confidently reject it. 
But there is reasonnlilo ground for our assurance that the form of faitbt 
which we still reneat and inculcate, was in use and fiower in the very 
early proparration of our religion/^* Now will the gentleman tell 
us that the word Catholic — ^was unknown to antiquity ? 

Yon will perceive, my friends, that until the very minute Mr. Camp* 
bell speaks, I know not what he is goin? to say. You will not won- 
der that following him, my discourse should be desultory and rambling, 
lam here under every disadvantage to which a speaker can be subject. 
Obliged to leave the beaten highway and follow him through the 
thickets into which, he finds it useful to plunge so frequently. 

1 have at this moment in my hand, a copy of the New Testament, m 
beautiful edition, published in Glasgow, a Presbyterian city, and also 
an edition of Hubert Kticnne. Behold (displaying them) the title 
"Catholic," prefixed in both, to these epistles. 

I have now estahlislu^d the fact that Catliolie was the ancient name 
of the church — that no other than the Roman (Catholic was entitlf*d to 
that name — lliut the Roman Catholic church is the Cathntic chtirrk 
of all af^cs, that in all ages it has had a head. For we may call the 
pope by any name we please, the name is nothing. It is the station, 
and the incumbent thereof, that it is important to ascertain, and the 
noonday is not clearer than that both existed from the very origin of the 
christian religion in Rome. 

He argues against the supremacy of Rome from the eircumstanoe 
that all the ecclesiastical words are Greek. 

This is not at all surprising. There was not a particle of the Scrip- 
tures originally written in Latin. Surely my friend must be hard pree- 
sed for want of argumeut, when he grasps at such a floating, improba* 
ble, airy one as that ! Words are but the signs of ideas. Rut he a^ 
firms that all the epistles are written to Greek cities. Was then none 
of these epistles written to Rome ! And was Rome a Greek city 1 
Doea not Paul surpass himself-— does he not reason most deeply 
in that epistle t Does he not style the Romans the •♦ Called of Jesaa 
Christ ; the beloved oiVtm\ 1" Does he not say, Ist ch. ▼. 3, "1 give 
thanks to my God, through Jesus Christ, for you all, because your 
faith is spoken of in the whole world" 1 Is it not in that e])i8tle that 

* A note to Wail(iinp;inn on this suhjert, roiitaiiiff the following r.'ir.tr'-- : ** I^. 
natiiis, Justin, and Irtii%u:i, make no int'iitioii of it, but they orca:<i()naliy rt-pt.ai 
»juje words, conUxined iu it, which it held as a proof thut ihvy knew it by beitrt.'* 



SOXAlf CATHOUO RKLlOIOlf. 57 

h0 enfifraiHls the Jews, by pmvfnr that the eerpmonral Vorfcs of the 
law STsH iheqi Boffnns towarrfs M9nrtioii, and the Gentiles by shew- 
ing th-4i their shsmMuT excesses, notwithstanding the boasted lights 
of philosophy, inTolTed them eqaally with the rejected Jews in the 
divine maledietiun * Does he not de?ote eleven chapters of this epis- 
tle t!> establish solidly the fnndamental doctrines of the christian iaith? 

Ktvmlty. was not the church of Rome at least as aooient as the ebureb 
of Con nth ? 

My friend spoke of transvbstantiation, and pvrgatoiy. These wil 
come in their proper place in the debate. 

The conclusion of all his arguments is, that the Roman Catholie 
choreh is a sect. This, I may Tentnre to say, he has failed to prove. 
Indeed he has done any thing but prove it; for he has in (md strengthen^ 
ed my gronnds of defence, for the more he has questioned my authori- 
ties ana arguments, the more sijirnally have I established them. 

My friend is correct in saying that to prove the church not CafhoHcf 
is to prove her neither holy nor apostolic. Had he acted on this hint, 
and compressed his first three propositions into one, and condensation 
is all Important in discussion, he would have greatly abridged bis own 
labor, and saved this audience and myself much loss of time. 1 have 
proved that the Roman Catholie church is now the only cbnreh 
that is, as a church, (and not as a band of sailors or travellers without any 
fixed habitation,) spread over the entire world ; that she only has been 
so from the beginning, to the excluBion of every sect : that she alone 
now bears, that she alone has ever borne the name of Catholic ; that 
no other denomination, no sect now has or ever had a right to it^-and 
that, as she is Catholic, she is also holy, she is apostolic, she is 
divine, and consequently the only true church of Christ. By the 
same strictness of investigation and of reasoning, by the same 
cf^lendid evidence qffacfsy I will prove that she alone is unitcnl in 
faith and government as the true church should be ; for Christ 
prayed for his disibtples the night before he suffered, "that they 
may be oite, as thou Father in Heaven and I are one." Now in what 
church shall we seek for this unity 1 We shall see that, later in the de- 
bate, for notwithstanding the admission of my friend, we must plod our 
weary romd, debating these propositions as he has penned them. Dut 
the gentleman says, ** the Roman Catholic church assume* every thing.** 
No, my brethren, it is not so. When she can so validly establish her 
claim, she does not, she has no occasion to assume any thing. She 
proves all things, and holds fast to them because they are good. In 
the first place we prove from .scripture that Christ did establish an 
earthly head to his church, and that that head was the apostle Peter 
If not, why did he say to Peter, ** Tkou art Peter, Ta rock) and upon 
ikis rock will I build mv church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail 
against it*' ! Again, he did give him a preeminence over the other 
apostles. If not, why did he say to him, Luke, xxii. 32, ^ Simon, 
Simon, behold Satan hath desired to have you (in the plural, that is, all 
the apostles^ that he may sift you as wheat, but 1 have prayed for ihee 
that thy faith fail not, and thou being converted, eoftfirm thy brethren^^ f 
He told Peter that he would deny him — that he would fall — bnt he at 
the same time cheered him by the divine assurance Uiat his fall should 
not be for ever, that he would arise from it, and that ai\er his transitory 
humiliation, no longer preaumptuously confiding in bis own stieogih, 



58 DBBATB ON THB 

• 

bat plMiiift all hb timt in God, he should not ooly Mcnraly cluid bin* 
self Wore both Jews mnd Genlile8« bat likewise stnngthen and sop- 
port his brethren. For this Christ prayed for Peler« and the IMar 
who also loTes the church, heard and he will ever hear that prayer. 
The faith of Peter hath never failed. When did he ever say this to 
the other apostles 1 Peter is named iirat, when the apostles are eniH 
mereted ; he speaks firat in the meeting of the apostles and brethren, 
and gives instructions to proceed to the choosing an apostle in the plaea 
of the Iseariot. He is the first to reproach the Jews with deieide, and at 
his preaching eight thousand are converted. He is sent by an sngel 
from heaven, to the gentile Cornelius ; is releaaed from prison by an 
angel ; confirms the Samaritans with St. John : healetli iGneas at Lyd« 
da : reiseth Tahitha from death at Joppa ; founds the first see among 
the gentiles at Antioch. He speaka first in the council st Jemsalemv 
** men, brethren, dtc.'* Acts, zv. ** and all the multitude among whom 
there had been previously, much disputing, held their peace.*^ ** Then 
after three yeara*' says St Paul, Gal. i. 13. **I went to Jeniaalem to 
see Petei-, and I tarried with him fifleen days.** And ch. 9. v. 1. ^Then 
after fonrteen veare I went up again to Jerusalem, and I wetU tgt at- 
cording to revetaiion^ and eanftrreS with them the gospel which I pfpacb 
%aiong the gentiles, lest perhaps 1 should run, or had run in vain.'* 

My friend ssys that this assumption is followed by injurious effects, 
».igiou8 and political, inconsequence of the power wielded by a single 
individual. This directly impeaches the foreknowledge and sanctity 
of Christ. He nstablished the power, ard from its exercise within the 
|ust limits, which he has prescribed, 1 maintain that no consequences 
injurious either to religious or civil society can ever ensue. History 
attests, and I have qu'^ted some striking instances from the reconis of 
the Greek church, that the power of the popes was coNSEsvATtvi. Their 
influence has ever boon most favorable to the best interests of society 
aa well as of religion. They were the frionds of peace, the patrons 
of learning, the umpires of angry princes and hoatile nations on the 
one hand, while on the other they preserved pure and nncontaroinated, 
the holy deposit of the truth and proscribed error. Confined to its pro- 
per sphere the influence of the head of the church must needs he sain* 
tary ; must, if God was wise, be beneficial and far above reproach. 
This power has been exerted for the welfare of society under every form 
of government, monarchical, aristocratical, mixed, and republican. It 
is the friend of all. It is irreconcileable with none, but of the temp<^ 
nl influence of the popes it will be time enough to spesk in its proper 
place. I will now proceed to show that the want of an ecclesiastical 
superior, whom all are bound to obey, lets in a deluge of evils, and 
these irremediable, on every religious body that wants a head. ReMmu 
alone should attest this truth, without further illustration. The sheep- 
fold over which there has been placed no shepherd, will soon be the 
prey of the wolf. The school in which no teacher presides, the soci- 
ety which reco||[nises no chii^f magistrate, will not fail to exhibit a 
scene of confusion, and must finally be dissolved. I^et us appeal to 
experience. What has multiplied the (so called) christian sects to 
such a:: excess tha*. neither the evil nor the remedy can be any longer 
endured in Protestant communions 1 It is the principle contended for 
by my oppoiutnt. It is this, ns bisliup Smith justly (ilmrrvcH, more 
proUAc Uian itie ko'ifo that divides the nolypus, that daily multiplies 



■OMAlf CATUOUC BKUOIO.X. 60 

^fkioM and prodoret ww taeti in chiittiiDity. Hear a hie nmnbfli 
^ the Buitwi BuBtf, ipeaklng of thb eonUorenT. It wmjb :-. 

* Bat lo be terioiM, we ewinot beliere that my good will ibliow tbit debate. 

B«l loo orach cseiteaent m ettenpted to be ^tten Op egaintt the Ronien (?■• 

tholitt — cmritMBCDt bord«riii|^ on iotolcrance.. Could we ttti eMored, rithcr 

froM bn coane ia thie instuice or from a retroepect of bit pest life, that Mr. 

Caapbell ioasht thu dbcuMioa aoleljr to rindkate tmtb and expote error, and 

■ot ottttBtatioiulj to exbibit bii tact in debate and to reap a pecaniarr barvcat 

bj • saw pablicatioiik we inigfat feel leaa dittnitt of contequeocet, and »hoald 

wwBioaa idnt bope that probablv good would ensue; bat rrednlout, oaj, ata- 

pid ■mat ba the ana, who in looking over the rircumilaneaa which hare con- 

•arrad ia origiaatiog thia debate, can foppoae that anj rcligiooi or conaieDdable 

anotive pronnpted him to throw the gauntlet and provoke the controveriy. In 

looking over hii peat career, a love of truth and a desire to promote the peace 

■nd proapcritj^ of Zioa, have not been the proniineat traiu which have marked 

hia character and tendered oonspicaoot his coarse. [Bishop P. was here called 

to otdcr; Mr. Campbell also here obserred, that as he had read the worst part 

of the article he micht read the balance; and the point of order being eksmia- 

cd, the board decided that he was in order.] ^ We do not speak for oliiet 

places, bat in Kcntockj he hat caused more serious injury to the cante of reli 

gioD, more dittorbaoce, more wrancling, collision, and division in society, in a 

few jeara, than in our hanblc iuTgment, the Catholics chh ever do. But we 

fttftwar. The debate will take place. The Canipbellites will sip delirious wis- 

dofli from the lips of their leader. A new fmpulce will be given to their now 

drooping state. Thej will again wage his high claims to conipetcncj to reform 

religion and introduce the Millennium. And Mr. Campbell will have the proud 

satiffection of rendering great good — to himself by the sale of aiiotht r book ! 

This will be about all that will rrisult from XhU flifirijMion.** 

1 knew not until yesterday that the Baptists were opposed to Mr. 
(yunpbell ; but as necessarily as the stream flows from itA sourre, 
do these disastrous effects which the Baptist Banner drprecatrn, flow 
from the system which acknowledges no head in reli^nns maltrrs, 
bat allows crery indiyidual, qualified or disqualified, to give his own 
crude fancies for the revelation of hoaven. 

The Zion*8 Advocate of the S8th ult. and the Palladium of the 7th 
inst. i^ve similar testimony against the radicalism of my friend. But 
1 spare him the reading. You can now jnd||re of the tree by its fruits : 
his are bitterness and confusion, those of the Catholics, admittin^r a 
supremacy in the church, are order, unity and peace. His rule neces- 
sarily creates enmities and endless altercations in the church ; the Ca- 
tholic rule cuts them up by the very roots, and not only arrests their 
growth, but renders their very existence im possible. 

Mr. Campbell said that the Roman Catholic church was an apos- 
tasy from ike true Ckurch, and that this event, so important in the an- 
nals of the world, took place precisely on the 16th of July 1054, when 
the separated from the Greek church. It is a pity, as he intended to 
be so particular, that he did not tell us whether it was oid ity/eornew. 

But perceiving the terrible eflect of this admission, upon his argu- 
ment, he retraces his steps, and taking us all aback, he says that the 
Greek church was not after all the true church of Christ, and thus he 
has left us as much in the dark as ever. Remember I told him how 
much it bad puzxled the world and would puzzle him to settle that 
point. I ask him again then, if the Roman Catholic church apostatiz- 
ed from the chnrch of Christ at the period in question, and the (>reok 
chuTch, from which she separated, was as corrupt as hersell, where 
was, at that time, the true church 1 Ood^s covenant with heTi^ V<x^V\. 
xxxf ii. 62, wa^ an everlasting covtumni of peace, a covcn;\wl, WVe V\vaX 
or day ami night, to last for all generations, J re. \xxVu. ^O^^iV,%V 



GO PEnATB ON tkiB 

■ 

ways risible, Ts. ii. 9. 3. Mirhers iv. I. 3. spread far and near, and 
tpachinfr many oatious, Ps. xi. 8. Dan. zi. 35. 44. Malach. i. 11. 

The pillar and the frround of truth, unfailing; the gates of hell were 
iiever to prevail ag^ainst her. If all these glorious prophecies were nol 
fulfilled in the Roman Catholic church, in what other church w&etfaey 
fulfilled I When will my friend answer mel 

Mr. C. observes that the Roman Catholic chnrch or the see of Pet«r, 
assumes to be the representative of Christ in all his power, ecclesiasti- 
cal and political, and that as Christ was supreme head over all the 
earth, temporal and spiritual, so was Peter, and so are his successors. 

I have already shewn that this is no part or narcel of the Catholic 
doctrine. The pnpe^s power is spiritual, his kingdom like that of 
Christ, is not of this world, lie has not a solitary inch of ground 
over which to exercise temporal authority in any territory on earth, be- 
yond the narrow limits of the papal states ; and the authority with 
which he is there invested rather originated in the people*s preference 
of the bishop^s crosier to the kindly sceptre, than in any views he could 
himself, have cherished of worldly aggrandizement. Hear Gibbon, iiu 
^ol. p. 230., Phil. 1830. **The want of laws could only be supplied 
hy the influence of religion, and their foreign and domestic coansett 
were moderated by the authority of the bishop. His alms, his ser- 
mons, his correspondence with the king and prelates of the west, his 
recent services, thoir gratitude, an oath, accustomed the Romans to 
consider. him as the first magistrate. Tho christian humility of tlie 
popes was not offended hy the name oidomirnta or lord, and their face 
and inscription is still apparent on the most ancient coins. Their tem- 
poral dominion is now confirmed by the reverence of a thousand years ; 
and thoir noblest title is the free choice of a people, whom they had 
redeemed from slavery." 

1 had a sfreat deal of other ground to go over on this point, but my 
time is limited ; and I will now proceed to review one of the most 
dreadful charges erermade against a pope of Rome, and to show that 
it is totally witliout foundation. 

If I understood Mr. C. aright, he asserted, that it was the pope Ore* 
gory consecrated Phocas the centurion king, in the church of St. John 
the Baptist in Constantinople, and that he did so, contrary to every law 
of God, or man, for the base, the iniquitous purchase of the title of pope* 

(Mr. Campbell reasserted the charge.) 

Now 1 aver that the charge is unfounded and false. I mean no dis- 
respect to Mr. C. He would not intentionally deceive this assembly 
or wilfully sustain by calumny an otherwise hopeless cause. But 
leaving motives to their proper judge, I shall now prove to this audi 
enee that he has stated what is not true, and allegied odious charges 
against the pope which he cannot substantiate. On his own roputa 
tion for accuracy and his knowledge of history let the penally for eve> 
rest, of having been this day detected before so many of his follow 
citizens, egregriously at fault in both. Horinisdas king of Persia, indig 
nvintat the defeat of his general Varamus (see NalaliM Ah;x. sa'C. sext 
Art. V. p. 2*3(»,) sends him a petticoat in derision. Tho war is renew 
I'd ; MauritiuM lusus I'JOOO troops, taken prisonors hy the(Mi:inaii ; Im 
refuses to release them by paying the humble pittance bolsLs a price ori 
the head of each by the victor ; they an^ biitchorod in cold blood ; bin 
people, shucktfdal his avuricc and cruelty revoli — MiivumuH?Ll>dvvvAWs— 



4b»M«fi4» f4»eoM ihe MMurkn. Pboeaa, to rcign irvt lhlB^i|| Ul 
■MU; Ott falriarth if C-mlantinaph <onutTtia Phrmrt ln|§.^ OW 
church of St. John Uio BiipList, la C. V. TIm rnuro itolj aNW Nt 



-Th..- - ' 




4i«H>utfit tb* mrtoinoiiloni af ■umntn mkI nplihtt, (ihI -thru ibtr mUiii la 
«lin whi'lidfilurini ttim iht^r nai: th« piin of thrlr ■•■!■• nnd aktMr. *■* 
nwni*<lttwinrkraf>priiiMia«nlbUorife*<>uc*n.i>.)l<iiBW**HratU 
h«b«t ucur^i and ncrj (gc mvl cooiMaii Uw iiitaun»M>i> sraniiip ai m 
pftarcMhobi tlw(ri8)iH>*iuii«ar*iiltHntBHil pit«>af cnM. aiikttMpW- 
WteJ llM mMCN oT l3,U00 priHiBrn in Ul* h«Hl. oT lb. rh.Ai. fcMW 
fcrrw of i*d'««lii>n, M okIt «■ •ignit-l to tb- %rm, n( iSTniBdW. *M 
(hay •honlil •))■■* tlwiMfiniaaflr tbofiretiimiaadnuhliili ' 
Id* it tlw bouibcomln oflha Ki»t%. Tb" in<a»i<v i>l il. 
liin lh>T piuiuuBced Mauricf aaourllii i.. r'l ;r., . i> M. < 

»d b» hcMj HuirrbM to lbeB'iEhlii)rhuuil -.1 1 ■ ■ 
"Tb* rigid uid punminoiinii rlrlwi •:! M 

Tb/*a>)»n>r«j<|wclrdlh>' l'-j'..n..< < . >UMn vri aitt 

tiw: hr run^. lie lbn>tr„. ' patricira M Ip 

fried bi Ihv K<ran>>. ■""' <i' < I . v. . . « luMi mi >• 

■Iw •# MClanal iMBh. la a (iMn bwi dw <nl>H«aB*a lharfaia,Mihy»«lfc 
a^ aiaa chiMwa, laaajpai l» tha Aaialk i*ocp; bat iba •iotova af tb* wiMl 
' Ua IB ImT^ dw ehmh oT St. AatoDinaa. »»r TbakMloB. hM 
dlwalctiJ Tbaulo*i■^ ks aMcH un, lo iuiilDn tba riatjlada aad 
of &■ l^naa nooairh. For hinMir, be rrfuied lo At. Hb badf 

jd with icialie pHaa, bia mlad wh aafubM bt npOTMitloa; bapa> 

liaall* urailMl tba araat of tha Rnlatloa, bohI addnaad a lanrat Bad aaMia 

.... •<--->-^, ,b^ tba puaUiiKat oT bi> iJui aiigibt ba tadktad MlkM 

_ . _ _ a hiar* lib. After tha abdicalion of Maarin, Iba two 

fcctioH Anatod Uiadwkaaf uampuor; bal the biarile anhcMan.ntrV- 
jcnad hj Om j«*1mm)> of Ibeir aatapiDUU, and Grrmanoi binwlf wai barcM 
alaac bjr tba tinmi%, wha ii^iit to tba |iaW* of Habdamaa, MTn niiha ioai 
Ibaci^.ttadoM Aaai^^cftf of Phara*, tba eaatanoa. A aoJeit ariab •/ ra- 
■igriwg tba farpla to lb* itJl and taatit U G r r m aa a a itaa appoaad bj *M t aiala- 
twB. aMC* ubaliaaia. aad aqnaltr aiaear* ■■ tba ataate and c\ttfj ali»(d tbii 
wmtBaa. aad aa laoo a» IhapafrfcreA wai titunitfloM ortkadwx Mti/, lu caa- 
aMTWlad tba wmaifcl ■aurparlathatbaitbof 8l Johnlha Baplitt." Rthfaaai 
tatbAMr.Edit.<iftbaHIil.aftb«IHd)naaadr*ilo(tbaIta»»B£a>pu<L tea 
IH. VaLm.A.D.It3A. 

Thu it AppMM that OragoiT did lot aet tba part aaatgnod Un bj 
■IT friand. and that thia acouiation tum* out to bo, like a Ibmttand 
othon, takan Dp at Mcond hand, witliout exaiomatioa oi 
' ' ' Dod or iocorrectDM^ agalDit the pope, a mcro fab 

•badov of foundation iu hiiloryl What will tfaU enligliti^ned 
■ '"■■-■ - Ii my rr' * ' - 

T)fT 

pAil 

only perpetnate li 
claim to tlie throne, to wblcb n 



falaciiaod or lacorrectDM^ agaioat the pope, a mcro fabrication 
- -^-'wot foundation in hiilorvl What will tfaU enli|' 
i« layT What apolu^ li niy THend prepared b 
iDconaclouiIy led them intoerrorT Thiicaie mayil! 
• that are almilar, and I beg it may nut bo foi 
Papin, Ak. are paralleli, the ptfhtiff coaM not n 
sntire people; and tt vould only perpetnate lawl 
iaorder to eontatt a claim to the throne, to wblcb 
tt able to rapport hb Tiral pretonilona. The pope aeeing that tb« 



'fiwhavtiie unconaclouily led them intoerrorT Thiicaie may illuitrate 
manj otSar* that are almilar, and I beg it may not bo forgotten. 
DapoleoD, Papin, Ak. are paralleli, the ptfhtiff coaM not t«al«t the 



Ir diBon afulnat Maarica. lb* paopl* o(Oi 



mj. (Mjn TWopkilaM, Lib. 
.... ■••j'lJ.u'iic, UM ibi) vul] 

bad (A* imptnt raallj Uilantd to *uBM <AaiMn 



.(M^mi-. 



iWiti IJiAi 



09 DKBATE ON THK 

pmpin, who had the right, selected themaelTas • new ruler, like i 
true lover of peace and fnend of established order, eonmtalated Pboeia 
on his election, snd used the lan^iag^e of scriptnre, he it obsenred, in 
his Icttpf, b<H^u8o anarchy was at an end, and an orthodox and gener* 
ous prince suhstituted on the throne of C. P. for a tjrant,a miser, and 
a suspected Marcionite heretic. Mauritiua may have died penitent, 
bnt he reigfned without love for hi a auhjects. 

We were spoken to of the president of the U. S. He has the tame 
power and authority as Washini^n had while the constitution of the 
country endures. And as lon^ as the constitution of the church en- 
dures, the successors of Peter have the authority of Peter. If there 
was ever to come a time, when the true church was to fail, Jesas 
Christ was bound by his wisdom and love to foretell it. If it was his 
intention to forsake the church, and if the power and authorities of all 
the re^larly conBiitut4H] orders were to fail, he never should have 
^ven it the promise of perpetual endurance, and the precise period, and 
all the diflfcrent circnmstnnces of its defection should have been more 
clearly and emphatically revealed, than any other event in the scrip- 
ture. It is needless to add that such defection is not foretold ; but on 
the contrary it is repeatedly declared by the Son of God, that his 
church should stand forever, that his Holy Spirit should abide with it 
■II days, that the gates of Hell should not prevail a^inst it. What is 
the meaning of the words **the gates of Hell shall not prevail against 
itV* In the east, laws were enacted. Justice administered, and the 
sages and people assembled for deliberation at the gates of the cities. 
Hence the expression denotes, wisdom, subtlety, malice. Again, 
when a city was invaded hy a hostile army, the hottest fighting was 
around its qr^tes. In them and around them, were all the energies of 
the conflicting hosts put forth — and on the issue of the battle was sus- 
pendcHi a naiion*s weal or woe. Thus by the gates of Hell are clearly 
meant, all the craft and power of Hell, the malice of heresy and er« 
ror, the force and violence of persecution. All these shall rage around 
the church in vain, for Christ is in the citadel, and his Holy Spirit is the 
sentinel that guards hs outposts and defences from being overthrown 
by error. But he says that the apostles had aJl power given to them 
—grant it — but what was the nature of that power I what was its ex- 
tent 1 It was a power to teach all nations. The weapon of their wai^ 
fare was not carnal but spiritual ; " for our wrestling,*' says St. Paul, 
Ephes. VI. 1 3. **is not against flesh and blood, but against principalities 
and powers, against the rulers of the world of this darkness, against the 
spirits of wickedness in the high places.** ** Behold,** says Christ, ** 1 
send you as lainbs in the midst of wolves. Carry not with you scrip 
nor staff, &c. Be not solicitous for the morrow, what you shall eat, or 
wherewithal you shall be clothed. Behold the lilies of the field, they 
sow not, neither do they spin — and yet your Heavenly Father clothetu 
them— careth for them — how much more ye, &c.** 6y patience they 
were to run towards the fight proposed to them, and by patience iliey tri- 
umphed over their persecutors. The pope, should occasion require, 
will show himself the faithful imitator of these heroic inndels. Were 
he stript to-morrow of all external, temporal power whatever, and a 
poor wanderer among the mountains of^ the moon in Abyssinia, he 
would have no less power, and would be, for aught I know, no less 
resjwctvd, t'tan be is at present. His cliief authority is, lUauk GckI^ 



BOMAN CATUOLfC BCLIOIO.X. 



M tills world am neither five Mr take awtj. It wie pivm for 
mte Mlvatioa of tlw people of nod* aed aa loiif as there ia a aoel to be 
•avad, ft sbeep to be brooffht back to the foM, or a apiritval conqiiest 
■ehie^ed for the glorjr of Christ, anH the praise of hts ^mce, so long 
■hall tlmt power survive; when all else decays, itself, aoiidst vieisai- 
tvdeft unchanged, ahall ilouriah in immortal youth. 

For oar aakea, in this distant province of creation, and at this late age, 
«■ woll aa for those who saw the Word made flesh conversing among 
men* was this eommiaaion givm and thia anthority conferred. Oar 
soalo were no less dear to Christ than were those of the first be- 
lie vera of fflad tidings— 4ind Cincinnati was the rival of Jerusalem in 
the SsTiora love ! With him there wsa no ezoeption of peraon^— 
neither paat nor fatare. He provided for every caaualty which he 
foreknew ahould happen in the lapae of agea — he anticipated every 
isTorahle or adverae eircnmstance that should affect the condition of 
his church, and with divine wisdom he adapted its constifulions to the 
peculiar exigencies of every age and nation and individual believer, 
until wo reach *^the consummation of the world.** He a^nt his spos- 
Mee with power to ordain faithful men, who should in their turn be fit ' 
to teaeh othera. This ia the charge that St. Paul repeated to Titos, 
mnd thus has the succession of apoaiolie teachera been continued from 
nation to nation, and from age to age, the church gaining in one region 
of the earth what she had lost in another, renewinyr her youth like the 
eagles, increasing her members, and daily transmitting to the bright 
realma of heavenly glory innumerable multitudes of her children of 
every clime and tongue, and peculiarity of social government or manners. 
The apostles exercised various functions— I sdmit it. But they 
substituted the deacons to wait on tables, and distribute the alms, so 
do their successors ; Christ gave them powers adequate to every 
emergency. 

It haa been wrongly asaerted, that Moses had no successor. Joshua 
waa, in one important branch, his successor, for it devolved on him to 
lead the people into the land of promise, and without this consummation, 
the roinratry of Moses would have been in vain ; and there are Joshuas 
now whose office it is to lead the people to their spiritual Canaan— ^ 
and as God obeyed the voice of Joshua, in commanding the sun to 
stand still, so he now obeys the voice of his priests making suppli- 
cation for his people. Here is an obvious analogy between the old 
and the new covenants. My friend srgiies that, because Moses hsd 
no successor, Peter could have none, and the apostles none; but it is 
clear that Moses had a auccessor. All that Moses accomplished would 
have been incomplete without a auccession of ministry to carry on the 
work of God in favor of his people, Israel. This, Kusehius beauti- 
fully establishes, p. 46. So by thb same analogy, it is necessary that 
the succession of an apostolic priesthood should he continued for the car- 
rying on of the christian dispensation, and be transmitted down from gen- 
eration of spiritual guides to generation, until they shall have conducted 
all the people of God to the true land of promise, where I trust we shall 
all meet, and cease to dispute, as we now do, like little children, at 
the imminent riisk of neglecting the weightier points of the law. For 
myself, I am heartily sick of such interminable conlpn\\oi\. Hex^ 
would I stop and nuffer the matter to end without anoiber won\/\t \\v« 
Kid nceegsiijr waa not imposed upon me of defending the 'm\v^i^t\«^ 



M DlkAATB ON TRJB 

tAMtt of Hijr ehiirehv and fivlng with ay voiea the tcttiMony wkfeli, 
with the diTine ■MMtencw, lehould not heettate to eeel with my blaod. 



to the truths of the Roman Catholie faith. From the diacharffe of thia 
duty* no true believer, still more no minister of God. should shiiBk ; 
and it ia worthy of notice that, with all the love and humiUty of 8l 
Paul, he should have wanted his disciple Timothy, and atill more the 
body of the faithful, against associating with *' heretics/' I never use 
tliis word, as it is now so harshly underatood, te deaifnale those who 
differ from me in religion ; but I know not how anv human being is to 
detsrmine without the aid of a competent trihunaf, who aie heretiea, 
and who are not; for we cannot look into the heart. 

1 am told that an English divine was aocuatomed homorooaly to de- 
ine these terms in tliis way. ** Orthodoxy is my doxy and heterodoxy 
IS yours.'* But seriously, what being on earth can look into the secrets 
of the heart! Who was to determine when heresy occurred ! That 
it existed in the early days of the church none can doubL The apostles 
denounced it. They delivered its authors to Satan (of whom ^ Paul 
aays,are Hymeneusand Alexander whom I have delivered to Satan, that 
they may leant not to blaspheme. 1st Tim. 1. SO.) The apostleadid 
not sufler their disciples to make this discrimination for themselves, in 
defiance of the express word of God. They did not allow every man 
to assert the right of private judgment on scripture, which they taught 
was of no **pnvat^ interpreution." 3 Peter, 1. 30. The very fi>rm 
** utuUntanding thi$Jir9C^ exceedingly strengthens the text. Divisions 
will ever exist. They are, unfortunately, as tialurai to depraved man, 
aa vice; and but little, if at all less fatal. ** There were almtfabe 
propheU among the peaplt^'* says St. Peter, 2d Kp. xi, 1, eeni a* 
iAere thaU be among you lying, ieacherM, who ahall bring in Meets of 
aerdiliun^ and again v. 10 and 13, *' J%ey ftar not to bring in §ed*, 
nlaspheminjr those things that they know not, promising their disciples 
liberty, whereas they themselves are the slaves of corruption.** T^ese 
are f«>untain8 without water, clouds tossed with whirlwinds, or as Sl 
Jude says, v. 13, *' raging waves of the sea, foaming out of their 
own confusion, wandering stars to whom the storm of darkness is re- 
served for ever.** Who would trust his safety in a perilous voyage 
to an unskilful pilot 1 Who would risk the horrorii of the deep without 
chart or compass 1 Has Grid abandoned his children sc far as to leave 
them a prey to every innovator, every wolf in sheep*s clothing ? Is 
there no ark of safety for man, while the waters of error overspread 
the earth ? Yes, my friends, there is. It is tlie church. 'l*hat ark 
alone can save the world. <^ Whosoever,** says St. John, 2d Ep. 9, 
10, **rcvolteth and continueth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not 
God. If any man conie to you and bring not this doctrine, receive 
him not into the house, nor say to bim, * God speed you.* For be that 
aayeth *God speed you,* communicateth witii his wicked works.*' 
This admonition, we understand to he directed against false religions 
and false te^tchers. It does not forbid charity, which we owe to all 

,men, and particularly the erring; fur whom, we are taught it to be our 
duty to pray, that they may happily come to the knowledge of 

tmth. 

I confess tltat, for my part, I cannot practise this doctrine literally, 
nor n'fuse to salute oite who differs, from me in faith. I rKain tny 

Ofya convictions and eschew his errors. The apostles did dilTercntly, 



BOXAK CATHOUC BSUOION. 05 

and who will pmuBe to ta j, they were aot mora enlightened than we ! 
When St. John met Cerinthna (whodentrd the diWnity of Chriat) in 
the hatha of Epheaoa, he ran oot aayin^ that he waa afraid the hatha 
wovM Ml vpon him. And when hia diaeiple Sl Poly earn nnet Mar- 
cioa, in the atreeta of Rome, he refuaed to aalnto him. ** Do yon not 
know me 1** aaid Mareion. ** 1 do know yon,** replied Polyearp, ** to be 
the oldeat aon of the Devil.*^ Thia ahowa the dread of religiooa inno- 
fatora entertained by the apoetlea of Chriat and hy their diaciplee» the 
dangeroua reanlt of hereay.— [Time expired.] 

Ha(f-pad 11 o'clock, Jt. M. 
lir. Caxpbkix riMt— 

I am aorry that } eannoC aympathise with the gentleman in hia em- 
hamaament, ofcaaioned, aa he allegea, in heing obliffed to reapond 
promptly to ohjectiona to hia doetnnea, whichy he aaya, he cannot anti- 
eipate. So far as he ia placed in the predieament of a reapondent to 
my allegations, he haa no one lo hlame hnt hioMelC When arrang- 
ing the preliminariea aa to the mode in which thia diaenaaion waa to 
be conducted, the ^ntleman perseTerinffly inalatad that I ahould lead 
the way, commencmg erery aeaeion; and that, whether the propoaition 
wera affirmative or negatiTe, he mast alwaya reapond. It waa a dne 
pm non with him, that he should alwaya have the laat word. I 
would, aa an apology for giving him aoeh an advantage, inform mv au- 
dience, that on no other condition would he eonoeni to meet me. If, how- 
ever, he sincerely dislikes the arrangement, 1 am willing to alter it, 
and change places with him to-morrow. The affirmative, ahould, in 
all right, and by universal usage, open, and the respondent follow, in 
debate. 

I regard this discassion, my friends, aa a very serions and important 
•flfair, inToIving in it the very best interests of the whole commanity. 
I do not appear here to speak for myself alone in behalf of Protestant- 
ism, or to yon alone. I speak for my contemporaries, and for the great 
canae^of tniih ; and I am glad for their sake that this debate is imme* 
diately to go te record. I must, therefore, give as connected a form 
aa cirenmstances will permit to my argument. For thia reason, I 
paaaed over aome things in the speech of yesterday that I might iSniah 
my firet argument this morning. I unfortunately, however, forg^ot to 
notice them before I commenced my second proposition. 

I will now recapitulate.— 

The question was asked me, yesterday evening, " Where waa the 
trae church before the time of the Greek achism V I observed, thia 
morning, in answer, that my having shown the Greek ehoreh to be the 
•onior, or the original of the Roman, did not necessarily iuTolve the 
idea that the Greek church waa at the time rf separation the true CathoHc 
tkmrck. To this answer the gentleman has not replied ; but ^et reiter- 
atea the qnestion. His assumption of a churoh or nationa with a poli- 
tieal head, having alwaya existed, so confounds him that he cannot aee 
a chureh without a pope, or a national esteblishment. I might aak, 
in reply, where was the church before the days of Coiistantine 1 

We can, however, show that from the earliest times there has ex- 
isted a people whom no man can remember, that have earneatly and 
consistently contended for the true faith once delivered to the aainta. 
If he requirea me to put my finger on the page of history cm which ia 
rd 5 



66 DKBATB ON TBB -» 

described the eommeneeiiitmt of the degenenej of Uie Roawn diooem 
from the tme ftith, 1 will turn beck to abovt the year of ovr Lord WO. 
Then ihe controTersj between Cornelius nnd Movatlinf nboat the 
bishoprie of Rome, embrMed the points at issue, whieh sepusled the 
tme ehureh from that which was then grieronsly contaminated with 
error and immorality. It was, indeed, a controrersy abont the purity 
of communion and discipline, rather than about artielea of doctrine. 
And it is worthy of remark, that auch was the principal issue made at 
that time, although the doctrine of Christianity will not long cooliane 
pure in a degenerate community. 

I hare here, before me, Eusebins, the oldest of ecclesiastical hislo* 
rians, who informs us that NoTatus and his party were called 
CMari or Puritam, And, although he appears ^reatl;f incensed »• 
gainst Novatus and his party, he caq record no evil against them ex* 
cept their ^ uncAortVefr/enen, * in refusing to commune with those of 
immoral and doubtful character. 

The gentleman has ^ven yon kU definition of orthodoxy and hete- 
rodoxy : my definition is— the $irong party is the orlModox^ and Uie 
wtmk party is the heterodox. 

I hold in my hand one of the latest and best historians— Wadding- 
ton. My learned opponent has already introduced him lo your ao- 
ouaintance. He is a Fellow of Trinity college, Cambridge, and 
Prebendary of Ferringr, in the cathedral church of Chichester. The 
account ha gives of inese reformers is sustained by Jones and otiier 
ecclesiastical historians. I prefer Waddington for his brevity and 
perspicuity. He says : 

** We may com.'lude with tome notice of the sect of the NuTatiant who wrre 
stigiualized at the time l>oth as schismatics and heretics; hut who may perhaps 
be more properly considered us the earlit-st body of ecrb-tiastira] reformerB 
They arose at Kome about the vear 250, A. D. and subsisted until the fifth ceo 
tnry throughout every part of CFiriatendom. Novatian, a presbyter of Kome was 
a man of great talents and learning, and of character so austere, that he was na- 
willing, under any circumstances of contrKion, to re-admit those who had beer 
once separated from the communion of the church. And this sererity he would 
have extended nut only to those who had fallen by deliberate transgression, but 
even to such as had made a forced compromise of their &ith under the terrors of 
persecution. He considered the christian church as a society, where Tirtne and 
innocence reigned universally, and refused any longer to acknowledge as mem- 
bers of it, those who had once degenerated into unrighteousness. This endea- 
vor to revive the spotleu moral purity of the primitive (aith was found inconsis- 
tent with the comiptions even of* that early age; it was regarded with suspicion 
bv the leading prelates, as a vain and visionary scheme; and those rigid princi* 
pies which had characterized and sanctified the church in the first century, were 
abandoned to the profession of schismaUc sectaries in the third.*' 

This sounds a little like Protestantism. Our author proceeds : 

** From a rsview of what has been written on this subject, some truths may be 
derivtd of considerable historical importance; the following are among them :-— 
1. In the midst of perpetual dissent and occasional controversy, a steady and dis- 
tinguishable line, both in doctrine and practice, was maiAtamed by Uie ou^r 
church, and Ks eflbrts against those, whom it called heretics, were lealons and 
persevering, and fer the most part consistent. Its contests were fought with the 
'sword of the spirit,* with the arms of reason ami eloquence; and as they wrre 
abvays unattended by personal oppression, so were 'they most i-flTcctually success- 
fill — succesk.ul, not in establishing a nominal unity, nor silencing the exprpssion 
of private opinion, but in mamtaininr the purity of the faith, in preservmg the 
sttachment of the great majority of the believers, and in consigning, either to im- 
■lediate disrepote, or early neglect, all th« ukicriptural doctrines which were 
Siocessivcly arrayed against it. ' 



KOHAIf CATBOUC SXLIGIOff. 67 

Other tnitht mre here etaled, m consequeot from the premiset. 1 
will however for the saliefhetion of my Epieoc^paliaii friemb rsMl what 
follows, in this connection on chnreb government. 

**Tlier* iMtt jct so diweot oa the MikgKt oi' ch«rch fotwrwifst. It wst ou- 
vcnsUjr aad wraiinilablj Efwcaf^ f ev«a cIm relbrnMr NoTativh sAmt hit as* 
pvUioo iiroai the uiaivh»UMiaed the direction of hie own rigid eect aadcr the ti- 
tle of hiakop; aod if enj di«etiifrctioa hod existed •• to the ettaUishod method 
of directia]^ the chemb, it woald certeioly hare ditpbjed itaclf oa the oeoMloa 
of a tchiMn, which eatir^ Ij retpectid aaettera of practice aad diecipliBa.'* W§t* 
^tkt ekh.m. 79. 

These r oritans or reformers spread all over the world, and contino* 
ed to oppose the pretensions of those who, from being the major par- 
tar, eiainiud to be the Catholic or only church. They continued undei 
the naoM of Noratiaus for more than two centuries ; but finally were 
merged in the Donatists, who, indeed, are the same people ondfer ano- 
ther name. These Donatists were a very Isrge and nroeperous coHimn- 
nity. We read of 379 Donatist bishops in one Arrican council. Of 
thMe Donatists the same historian deposes : 

** The Donatists have nerer been charged with the ilighteit show of troth 
with mnj error of doctrine, or any defect in churrh government or ditcipHoe, or 
aojr deprnvitjr of moral practice ; th«-y acreed in ever3r respect with their adver* 
laries, eicept one — they did not acknowledge as legitimate the miaiatrjr of the 
Africaa cbnrch, hot considered their own body to be the troe, aacormpted, aai- 
versal church." 

Mark it. 'Hie Donatbts considered ikeir oum body to he ike iruef 
t m c a r r m p ied, umver$al ekunk! **It is quite clear,*' our author pro- 
eeeds: 

** It is oaite clear, that they poshed their schism to Terjr great extreroitiea, even 
to that of rejecting the conimanion of all, who were in communion with the 
churrh which they railed fid»e ; hut this was the extent of their spiritual offence, 
eren from the assertions of their eneniics/* fVmd. Hist. p. 154. 

The Donatists, in some two centuries, were amalgamated with the 
Kaulicians. They, too, were called Puritans. Jones, who has been at 
the greatest pains to give their history, gives the following aocoont of 
them : 

** About the year 660, a new sect arose in the east, under the name of PAVLl- 
ClA:«a, which is justly entitled to our attention. 

** In Manaoalis, an obscure town in the riciiiity of Soroosata, a person of the 
name of Constantine entertained at his house a deacon, who haTinr been a pris- 
oner among the Mahometans, was returning from Syria, whither^ie had been 
carried away captire. From this passing stranger Constantine receired the pre- 
cious ^ift of the New Testament in its original Tanruage, which eren at this ear- 
ly period, was so concealed from the vulrar, that l^ter Siculus, to whom we owe 
most of our information on the history oi the Faulicians, tells us the first scruples 
of a Catholic, when he was advised to read the bible was, ** it is not lawful foras 
profiine persons to read those sacred writings, but for the priests only.*' , Indeed, 
the gross ignorance which perraded EUirope at that time, rendered the generality 
cf tne people incapable ol readinr that or any other book : but even thoae of tba 
laity wno could read, were dissuaded by their religious ruiaes from meddliiy with 
the Bible. Constantine however, ma^ the best use of the deacon's preaeai— he 
ttndied the New Testament with unwearied assiduity — and more nartir.elarly the 
writings of the apostle PmI from which he at length endearored to deduce a tsrstcm 
of dortrine ancl worship. * He inrestigated the creed of primitive Christianity*' 
•ays Gibbon, * and whatever might be Uie succesi, a Protestant reader will applaud 
the fipirit of the encjuiry.* The knowledge to which Constantine himself was, un* 
dcir the.divine blctiing enabled to attain, no gladly romniunirated to others around 
him, and a christian church was collected. In a little time, several individuals 
•mee am o u r them qaaJiHed for the work of the ministry ; and several other clrarch- 
M wen collected throughout Armeaia and Cappauocia. It appears firom the 
wbole of their history, to have been a leading ob*^t with Coosiaatiaa aad hii 



J»»i : ■ ■' -afrw^ 



98 iiBBATB OH nm 

brelhrcB to mtorr m Ikr ttpoMble Cb« pnftaAom of chrMlnailj to dl Ki pi» 
Hxf ■inplieitj.'* Jmug* Hut, CkrUHam ekk. p. tSi. 



Again : 



tcacbart,** njt Olbbon, "wcr* dbt i a gi i A td mtitf bf 
•eriptani bhbm, by the modMt title of their felkyir pilgriae ; by the ■■■iMifj 
of m«r lirea* tbctr teel end knowledfc, end the craoit of toa«B eitreoidnmy 
|;ift of the Holj Spirit. Bet thej frerc incapeble of dMirinr, or et I c eet, of eb* 
taieior the wealth end honon of the Catholic prelacy. Suck enti-rhrirtiM prUo 
thft? atroni^ cemared.** — M. ib. p. 240. 

I miffht read almost to the same ofTect from WaddingtOB ■nd IHi 
Pin. True they are called Aereftea by those who call themselves C»- 
tfiolic and ns heretics ; bat what doea this prore 1 

Until the appearance of the Waldenses snd Albi|pen8es« these Pro 
estsnts continued to oppose the chorch of net tons m the east, and ui 
the west, until st one time they claimed the title of Catholic. We 
read of hundreds of bishops sttendin^ the diflerent coaneils In which 
they met to oppose the violent assaalts of their enemiea. 

It is sometimes difficult to say which were the more nnmeroos JNiftjr, 
those in commanion with the Cathari, or Puritans, sometimes called 
Novatians, sometimes Donatists, sometimes Paalicianst sometimes 
Waldenses ; bnt always, in fact, Proteatants. 

The apirit of trne reliffion seems to hsTo flgd from Rome fton tiM 
first sppearance of the Noyatians. The firat schism at Rome acknow 
ledgea and recorded hy the Roman Catholic historians, is that which 
occurred at the election of Cornelius over Novatos. Hence NoTatns 
is called the first anti-pope. Du Pin and Barronius amply testify of 
the violence by which St. Peter's chair was often filled with t TicaT 
after tbia schism. In the election of Damasus many were killed in the 
churches of Rome. One hundred and thirty four persons, beatea 
to death by clubs, were carried out of a single house st this electioiu 
Had the Holy Spirit any thing to do in thus filling the chair of St. P^ 
ter with a vicar of Chriat! Is the church which permits such thinm 
and which haa been sustained by such means, the true church of God f 
Is the person thus elected, the supremo head of Christ's church— 
the proper vicar of Christ 1 ! Mav we not then aay that the spirit of 
€roa on that day, had departed m>m Romel And may we not add^ 
from the documents before us, that if there be any truth in history, 
we have found a auccession of witnesses for the ancient faith againot 
Rome, from the daya of the firet schism till the present hour ! 

Tliere is but another point in the speech of my opponent, to which I 
vrill DOW respond. I called on him to explain the aiflference between 
the claim of the title of pope, or universal father, (as Su Gregory op> 
posed it,) snd the same claim as now maintained by the head of the 
church. 7*he name pope, indeed, haa in modem times, much changed 
its meaning ; for once it was applied to all bishops, and ia now ap- 
plied to every priest in the Greek church. But when has the title 
** universal father,*' been changed 1 He alluded, in reply, to the 
schism between the Greek church and the Roman church. The Greek 
church, it seems, would not allow that the ordinances of religion with- 
out their sanction, were validly administered. Is not that the very 
plea of Rome at tbia hour 1 Does she not say, that the bishops and 
clergy of the English church are all laymen^ becauae that church ae- 
parated fhnn the Roman church ; and that all the authority she had 
from her has been since revoked by the authority that gave it ? How 



SOMAN CATHOUC SK.IOION. 

oAnne we told ihst the popt bat the power of lesnniing ill eothority 
gbea him— that he can ereate, and aAerwarda deatroj 1 that whatever 
weUaiaafic«l power he ghrea* he caa take away; and that therelbre 
all heicties eimmmonicaifd and aaatbematiied hare no power left lo 
perCiiB tbe ordinaneea of valigioii 1 The (rroand npoa whieh the geo- 
tleana atanda aa to hb defeaee of the avthority of Uie popOt is prncme* 
Iff the grannd of Gregory's opposition to the title, aa daimed by Bou- 
nce iii. if I can nndentand his attenipt to explain iL 

But I moat adrert, hefoie I sit down, to a single point on whieh I 
tooehod in my speech of this morning, vis. that of the coaaeila. The 
gentleman asks, did not Syl Tester the pope preside in the first genersl 
eonneil by his lesate 1 i affirm that he cannot show docnmenta to 
prove that faet.^ — NaT, let him show, if he can, that the first seven 
eooncils were called by the bishops of Rome, or that his legatee were 
there to preeide. 

What would the gentleman prove by the fact, if it be a (act, that m 
Roman bishop presided over one of these coancils 1 That, thereforot 
they were Roman coancils 1 How wonld such logic pass with oa with 
regard to the honae of representatives 1 His argument runs thus : Mr* 
Henry Clay was once speaker of that house, Mr. Clay is from Ken- 
tucky, therefore, the house of reoresentativee were aft Keniuekimm ! 
Thia would be exactly the pith or the logic we have heard. 

My opponent admits the history of the first seven councils which I 
have given to be correct: bat explains it by asserting that all the busi- 
ness was eastern. But thtrt were wesiem heretia^ as well aa eastera, 
and western business as well as eastern transacted in these councila. 
I therefore object to his expoaition of that matter. It would have been 
impolitic on his exposition to call together eastern men to decide 
apon eastern heresies. They ought to have sent western men, who 
would have been more impartial judges. But he has not yet adduced 
one document, showing that these coancils were called for such purpo- 
ses, or that the east omy was concerned in these q estions. 

On the prefix ^ CamoKe** to the epistles, the ^ntlcman did not 
hear me, or did not apprehend my meaning. The argument is not a- 
bout its ttniiqtdty bnt ita authority ! He has not proved, and cannot 
prove that it was so prefixed in the first ages, nor that it was ever so 
applied by any inspired writer. Having brought uo documents to 
prove this, his reasoning is wholly irrelevant. 

But you have been treated, my friends, to a feast from the *' Baptiai 
Banner ^^^ one of tlie party ephemerals opposed to reformation. Un- 
fortunately for the cause of religion, every age has produced a crop of 
theae apecial pleaders for party tenets. Many such a banner was on- 
furled against Martin Luther, John Calvin, John Wesley and all re- 
formers : for they were all heretics and eontroversialisis. Indeed there 
never was a good man on earth who was not s controversialist. From 
the days of Abel and Noah till the present hour, the friends of truth 
have been heretical and controversial. But what has the Baptist Ban- 
ner to do with tne present points at issue 1 Is the gentleman so hard 
freased aa to form such alliances, to deliver himself or cause from ruin 1 
trust ho will either keep, or be kept to the question in debate, and 
leave PMestants to settle their own controversies.— [Time ex.* 
pirtd.] 



70 DBBATS mr tbb 



BUBUIP POKCELL 

1 thwigbt we shoold be placed under eonsidenible obligation to nqf 
friend t for pnttinv his inger npon the historie pase that raeoida tfw 
day and date of Uie apoatacj of the Roman Catholic cbareh ftone the 
true and holy Apoatolic church, with ao much preciaion* Bat now wo 
ara adjoamed baeic nearly 1000 yeara, and yet nothing more definite 
than a ** aoroe time about the jear 850 !** Some time abont ! He 
doea not tell ua whether it waa in one year, or anothefi that tbeehurck 
began to be corrupt. It waa mme Hmt nbimU and ao on. About this 
time, it aeema, the NoTatiana aeparated from the churc h — wel l, Vwa\ 
foresaw that auch eventa would occur in tlie ehurch*a hielory— he 
foresaw that ^ raTonoua wolvea would enter the fold ;** that diaeenaiona 
would exist, st all auccessiTe periods, to the end of time-— that erery 
day new heretics would start up, who would denythe truth, introduc e 
falae doctrine, and trouble the people of God. The Noratiana were 
one of theae 8ect»— «nd what did they teach 1 Vihj the meet vstoI^ 
ing and horrible doctrines; among otnera, the doctrine that a co nTe it 
U> Christianity, who, in times of peril and temptation, nay even lotlcn 
etnmpelled by pkyncal forte^ ahoula foraake his creed, could nerer be 
restored, no matter how sincerely penitenL Who that feela hia fkailty 
and knowa that hia heart in an eril hour might atray from duty, doea 
not reToIt at auch a doctrine, that for one onence would cut him off 
foreyer ! God dealt not so with Adam, nor Christ with Peter, when 
at the voice of a woman, and in an eril hour, even kU strong heait 
failed him. He admitted him to mercy, receired him back to hia 
bosom, and made him the rock of his church. 

But if all heretics are right, and thia amouff the number— if the 
church was wrong in separating herself from these men— if it is her 
duty to say to the upholder of false doctrine ** all hail,** you are aa 
free from error, as incorrupt and immaculate, as we are, come partake 
with us, we are of one communion ; the rule should, according to the 
gentleman'a logic, tcnrk both vhe^, and Rome has aa good a ri([ht aa 
anyother to be called the church of Christ. On the other hand, if the 
Novatians were right, as he saya they were, in excluding othera, the 
church waa right in excluding them. The speech of heretics, St. Paul 
telle us, 8d Tim. ii. 17, spreadeth like a cancer; he elsewhere aaya, 
that evil communication corrupta good mannera; and the Pagana were 
not unsensible to the wisdom of the distich— 

** Principiit ohtta ; tero medirina parotor 
''Cum mala per lon^ai {nraluere raorat.'* 

M}[ friend must have forgotten hu argument of thia morning, when 
he aaid that the church of tne living Gcxi ahould include none but the 
pure and holy. If thia be true, we must all give it up ; for who ia holy ! 
Which of ua can lay his hand upon hia heart and aay I am without 
ain ! No, we are only holy in acknowledging our ainfulneas and guilt 
in the eight of God, with humility and prayer. ** If we aay we have 
no sin, we deceive ourselves, anci the truth is not in us! If we say 
we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us. If 
we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our ains, and to 
clear us from all iniquity.** St. John, Ep. If such be the gentleman*a re- 
quisitions, there can be no church of Christ in this erring world. There 
is noD0 pun from defilement, says Job, and all arc included as the 



«l>im«or divine displminire, iMH lAUl «dr *• tUmi&tC^mt, 
irilh &iUi, Toprnlancf sod gnoJ WmIu, CM MW H, lflto|»llMaa 

»hUu on applying » lest whiA vhM mmim ^baahta pafaltM ti 
MaMc OS to riidare it, Ihrre i* la Mifc mHmMi Ihrt I IH wmmtl, 
(ihibttcd In ihi* probaiiooai; atMib My li^mtwKflmimfntitH^ 
Miaii»n«M thai he n a happy JMfcBW af Hi w lU m w, bw M ■ ; fl, 
1 ratinot. I ■honld not liiink it Mfc to kj te iMlKinf umatm l»agr 
will, I would advite no man to !• M, whBs *■ |MBt M. hit «». 
msndans toworkouloaT«Blv«iM wUh fcfmrt fcw Miag ; iwJ irfh 
n, h« eha«u»ed his dwd body, iMt wkUi im ■fwe l iwl t» «fcw W 
himaelf '■ thould Iteaome a rfp u h rt l," l«.Caf. a.Wt. Ith— i < H| 
" CT -"trrlr'iir ''"' " "" *^ """ •MUMMlaarMUkaAniMt 
.yittUUiBiMi a MDtrarr nda. mad prtd* din mm ^mi diM 
■SBrCBBni* ftM, Hd thm will Bot b Ml «M TlrtMMMfaltaf, 
•M hmI vMpl* VMi wUoli «• aMtateMffttndlDHittt 
iMMMMlW&mafttMMTt WknChriManpowoMdthaalMifc 
tolfemrlMrMlilMataMirbuHllfa, ai lia apaailw M fate 

m bHM MimTAa food §»k wfll ba ariMad and tba bad lb — 
b^iato*aMk BawinktauAaaadgftbawarU. Tlwtt 



«Mii 



w eaadMoB la tUa lUb, aad a libaialitr whieh doea bar bonor, 

'■ " B,aDgbtlaba)«Bgtotb«feldofChri8t,pflrBilaaUla 

-'--—'- —■' -^-' 'n whopr'— ■^- 



■ad wUefc, all agiaa, aogbt la briaag to tb« 
]«in t» bar nllgtoaa faaOrala ud asiorior 
aMBa faiA, aad are villiag lo aobmit to hi 



liar lo aobmit to hn dcdaiooi as her chlMiva. 
BatnaifctliadiatiiietioBbetwoBD ibebodjand tbaeoBlofdiachBrabi 
■n wbo ftotam dio me Mlh, aaabt at die nine nligiona esnclaM 
and obe; (be mmt paaloiSt brionr to the body or tbe ehoreh and aia 
thetafafe ntuabandaawag batebildiaa} bat to fcith aod nteilor eom- 
monioB of whieb doBonu eaa Mko aegfiimKe, laaat ba added hojHt and 
lore aad pace widi God( that wa MVHtoog 10 the aodl of Hm etrafdi. 
Of Ibahttar die BbanbdoaaaelBDdettBke to decide. Tbiaahaleavaa 
to God -who abMeaaaaathabaart. She, baraal^ Jodfea notdMla- 
anataUatUaia «r dM opMl of a man, bat eeateaia betaalf widi know* 
iag aad twablof that foAlaf eaa aaoapa dw ^erdng and all ae d a n 

Kof Oodi irito wiR raader to ereir neo aeeording to hi* worka, oa 
day wbaatfaahapeordMbTpoariteaballperiah. Hew*, aaloac 
la on* of bar awa^wa diaqmlite* not biBwair for the eoDtmonioa m 
■be ftidifiil 1^ ianaal inpialj aotoriooe depnTii;. or aeandaloaa 
cxeeaa, aha ijwfcTrta aoti bat lika that eharity oT which 8u hal 
apaaka, let Cor. zUL "fa podaot, ia kind, diiakadi no erii, rejoleath 
Doi in Udqn^r, bat njaiaatL with Iba bntb, belisTCih all diinga, bopedi 
■II dil^a, aadvadi M tUafa, with aiodaatr admeaiablng n«i. If pn- 
idfantara Ood vmj gho dwn tapantaneo." 

Tbe ■andaaan aaotid fhM WaddiagioD the hiatory of dw Nora- 
tins. He aiTa, Ifaay eoadaaed, bow long I know not, betntil 
(Argal Mt die word.) m dnjr twrgad in dte sect of DonaUiia. The 
eiprea«i*a word W) la eaoasji. There la aoaaeb faUl end lennlnMinc 
word in CadioKe Wat«y. TIm Cadtolie efanteb ia onWeieal, and aet 
■»■ - It ia peipalaal ia daradoa, and la aot mergii ma 
viaaMfadiaOT'cUiMHMnfbjMolAar. llNSWtlvm 



78 * OBBATB 

tlm Uh* DoBtlnte did Mi diafar finw Um NovalbiM. Thb is iooor- 
fBcu The Domtimlt Ml horn aeluH into mnn wUch Um N*. 
▼BtUii had liefer tdoptad. Thejr emeleyed the **mm§ 
cdKent*** w the proteelut hietorian Weddingtoa edit 
pillage eharehee, asaider Catholiea* and perfMliBle other soli ef 
harharity unheaid of among the nieeh foUoweia of Jeaw Chrirt. 
What, too, will my firieod aay to the aaeontrolUhle p ropea ai ty to aitt* 
cida, which they weie aecnaed of eDoooiafiiif aad iedulcnif with 
dreedfol freaneacy I Not ao the true chai eh ehe eoaaee fike JeaH 
Chriat to call aianeia to repentance, and heel the eootrlle of heiii— 
ahe employa his own inntlng, and attraotife, aeoenta of piqf and 
conpaasion :— ^Come to me dl Toa that lahor and are heavy hiF 
dened, and /will refieah yon, not driTe yon to deeneir. to nets Maeif 
deatraction; and tou ahall find leat for yonr aonleT" Milthew iL ttL 
A hard heart will fan hadly in the end, aaya the acriptne, and eoaa^ 

aoently every feeling of Joatice and humanity rerolta at the idea that 
le Noyatiana could hare been animated by the meek apiritof Jeaw 
Chriat, when they eondemned to eternal ezoluiion from tae ehnreh for 
a lingle, and that, frequently, a compulsory fault, aa when an indiTid- 
nal waa condemned by brute force to offer inoenae to the idde, or the 
Dooatiats, who reyolted againat the authority of the African biehopai 
and raraged the eountriea where they preTailed with a lawleee aoldieiy. 
la this the meek church of him who came to preach ddiveraDoe le 
captiveal Must we palliate these and a hundred aimilar ezeeeeea, to 
cnminate a church which would, if her mild connsels were obered, luive 
averted these evils from mankind 1 Is it candid, ia it Jnat, to blame her 
without cause and to withhold praise where it is due t The Roman 
Catholic church has never given the example of such cruelty* She 
on the contrary admits all sinners to repentance; she counts as belonging 
to her communion, all the children baptised in Proteatant communiona 
who die before they are capable of committing mortal ain* or who living 
in invincible itrnorance that they have been bred op in error, keep 
the commandments of God, and love him, aa far aa their knowledge m 
his divine nature will permit. All these belong to the eool of the 
church ; and are consequently amon^ the most precious of her fold. 
K ven among the unenlightened Indians if any there ce that keep inviola- 
bly the natural law and aerve their Creator according to the heat lights 
which they poasees, these she enrolls among her children, and taaehea 
us to consider them aa objects of God*s special mercy, whom he will 
not, according to St. Thomaa Aquinaa, fail to illustrate with the light 
of divine truth. For thia purpoae the reaourcee of his wiadooa, are 
like that wiadom, infinite. Thus while the Catholic church walohea 
with the moat acrnpulous fidelity over the purity of faith, in her 
haa the beautiful aaying of the paalmiat been fulfilled, ** Mercy and 
truth have met one another, juatioe and peace have kiaaed.** Pa. 
Ixxxiv. U. 

By what ingenuity can the gentleman flatter himself he will eatab- 
liah the claims of the discordant and evanescent secte of theee early 
ages to the title of Catholica. Sisyphua-Iike, these sects which he is 
laooring so hard, so vainly, to roll up to the summit of that ** moun- 
tain placed upon the top of mountains,** spoken of by Is. ii. 8« 
and which is the apteat figure of the Catholic church, to which all na- 
Dons flow, will fail npon him and omsh him. He can never prove 



BOMAW CATHOLIC BSUOIO!f. 73 




CtflMaie is Ume^ b ^Amc, or in doetrine. The NonlittM dU 

ittf iBlo Um Pmithti, aof tba Poaatiite into tiw Paolicfam ; there 

ni «o c t— i ui i bond of ynioii, no identitj of doctrine, among theee 

hlwtifawwui MCte. At it Is the same tOD which took its station ii 

the kaawoa at the ciestion that now shines orer ds, so it is the same 

ii)ifioa that was tanaht eighteen hundred years sgo by Jesus Christ 

teK hnUalea as at diis Tory day with the light of truth ; and not mofa 

lUkalt would it be to eoant all the rapors, mists and clouds, that 

fsnad atfiwait the bright lominary of day since he first p;laddened the 

wl taia a with hia beams, than to enumerate the numberless sects that 

bita east their shadows on the lij^t of Catholic holiness, and purity, 

aid trnth, ainea the origin of ehnstianitf. They have passed, or am 

hst paaalag away for erer, while aha taslB oa, and will mt till the ead 

oftiBM. ••I have seea the wieked,** says the Paalmlst, xzxtL Sft, 

^'UfUy asaltad, and lifted ap like tha eedars of Lebanon. Aad I 

paaaed, aad lo! he was not, and hb place was not to be foand.*' Thb 

IS a ^otloas indleatioa of the stability of the Catholic church— of the 

Imth af tha power that aastains her. And as ahe siffaaliied her 

triaHph orar all the folse gods of Faganlsm, by eatabliahing the 

churea of All Saints, and of the God who made them saints, on the 

ralaa of the greatest of idolatrous temples, so does she signalise her 

triumph OTor sll sects and heresies, falsely professing to be christian, 

by the august pontiff who spesks to the eternal city and the Cathcjio 

world. From the inspiration of scripture, and of splendid facts, I paaa 

to the Inspiration of poetry, I care not whoee, and close the words of 

my argument in the words of Byron : 

**Biit thoa of templet old, or eltan new, 
Steodeit alone— 4rith aothing like to tliee— 
Worthicft of God. the holr end the Irne! 
Since Zloa*t detoletioB, when that He 
Fonook his fomer city, whet conld be 
Of eertUy ttroctaree in his honor pil'd 
Of a MbluiMr eepect 1 Bfejetty, 
Power, glory, ftrength, end be«utr, ell ere eitl'J, 

b this cterael ark of wordiip unffeftl'd.** 

e e e e • 

My fHead has dwelt eloquently upon riots in the church in partloa* 
lar seaaona of eseitement But shall a aociety forfeit all claima to 
KPfard, heeaase, in sessons of high excitement, differences of opinion 

eroeeed to yiolenee) or a few Ind people come to blows 1 It has 
appened, and may happen among all denominations, eyen the most 
peaeeful sects, anu eyery body of men ; (instances were here specified.) 
A riot may take place at an election of preaident, and blood be shed ; 
but does this affect the title of chief magistrate of this union ? Is ha 
to lose his oflSee beeauae blowa were atruck during the election 1 and 
if the pope could not always be elected peaceably, by reason of the 
diatorbanoea created by men, was the suoeession to cease, and aras 
there nerer to be a pope again, or a bishop, or any other pastor in the 
church Y waa Christ not God because Peter, the seryant Malchas, shed 
Mood for himY See the terrible effecto of my friend*s bad reasoning. 
l*he deist has availed himself of it, snd denied the Gud of the Old 
Testament, because exterminating wars, as we there read, were wa^^ 
at hia command. ■ We must miure alfowanees for the paaaioua ^n4 
O 10 



bj 



74 DIBATB ON Tin 

weaxnesBes of homan nitnre ; bot the aim of reUcioo i« ui eonaelv te 
heal, if she cannot entirely remore thenu When toe pope wm otoeiadt 
in the case alluded to, he restored order. As Christ am to Pelt^ so 
said he to the mob excited by NoTatian, ^ Pat vp apun thy nrord 
into ita place, for all that take the swoid shall perish with the swwd.*' 
Matthew xxvi. 53. 

The ^ntleman asked me to tell him in what obJeeUonaUe aeiMatb* 
bishop of Constantinople claimed the tide of IlniTenal Ftthar. U 
was in a sense never used before; he bad no title to it; he iwnmnd 
too much in claiming iL Again, it was he who pseceoded thai no 
sacrament could be Mministered but by bis anthority. The Cathdio 
ehnreh teaches that, however iilieitly he may ezerciae it» no aathotily 
on earth can take even from a degraded priest the aoioer of coBeeciml 
ing. Schismatical bishops, when duly ordained thewaeWsei- eonld 
oraain bishops, priests and inferior clergy. We admit ||m ha^iaai 
of Methodists and Baptists by aspersioo, or immenion, « I ^vb 
already explained; and even the orders of. the English EpinMl 
church are contested, on the ground of the very serioos dooht whethf 
the first of their bishops was, himself oonaeeiated by a Mribop^ or 
if so, by a valid forrouiarT. 

My friend was not at all accurate in stating the nunber of bishops 
prssent at some of the first councils. Tliere were mom praaant at 
tliem, aa I can easily shew, than he has stated. He draws a [NualM 
netween the council of Nice and the house of representatifes. 1 do 
not understand the force of his analogy. If that council belongarf ea 
clusively to the Greeks, why did they permit a Latin to preside 1 But 
it was to shew the world that they admitted tlie authority oTRome 
that Osius, the pope's legate, presided — and without his signatore, 
and the pope's approbation, their acts would have had no force aa rules 
of Catholic faith. What analogy is there between Hemy Clay and 
Osius 1 Did they stand in the same relation to their rsspeetive ssaem 
blies ! Did they ever dream that they would be plaeed iajuxta poal- 
tion 1 - If the speaker of the house, or th^ president of tlirlenBte, wem 
to object to the passing of a law, wooia his reto ^vail anything T 
would not the majority rulet 

My friend said, firat, that CathoHe was a new term.; and naal« w h e a 
he found it impossible to prove that, insisted it was not aaed to designai* 
the church, by inspired writers. I have abundantly disproved both 
of these assertions. The spostles were inspired writers, and it dataa 
from their time ; and they alone, according to the rule of St. AngaatiB« 
had the risht to institote iL Besides, what are all the gloriooa pro- 
phesies of the univerral diffusion of the church by Isaiah, dEclm. ba| 
tiie evidence that it ahould be what its name imporUl In &ct, it waa 
CaihoHe before ail the New Testament was completed. And tlia 
apostles, aware of (he doubts that error would originate on tiie autho- 
rity of the church, gave a sure and unerring guide to everr ainoem ho- 
liever, teaching him to say, next after the profession of his belief in God 
himself— not, I believe in the bible— it is not once mentioned— not is 
any sect — there were none heard of at that time-— but '* I believe in the 
holy Catholic church.**— [Time expired.] 



BOXA9I CATHOLIC RBUOIOX. 75 

7%^ o'clock. P. M, 



Bfft.CA]mRU. 

1 may have mistaken id ascribing U> the bishop of Rome what was 
doae by the bishop of Constantinople, in reference to the personal 
consecration of the snccessor of Mauritius ; but this does not affect 
the justice of mj remark, or ioTalidate my reasoniag : and I think 
my worthy friend apprehends this, inasmuch as the consecration was 
■pproTed and sustained by Gregory. I read those documents at the 
same time, and may hare confounded them, but we Shall hitar them 
again and see how much is either gained cr lost by the admission. 

** At a subject and a christian, it was the dutj of Grej^ory to acauieace in Ihe 
eatebliihed ^Ternment, bat the joyful applanse with which he salutes the for- 
taae of the assassin, ha* snllied with inaelible disgrace the character of the 
lainL The saccrsaor of the apostles mij^ht have inculrated with deceot fim- 
Bcat the guilt of blooH, and the oecessit? of repentance : he is content to eel** 
bint* the deliveraace of thejpeople and the (all of the opprejuor; to rejoice that 
Ae piety nnd beni|piity of niocaii have been raised by proridence to the inijpe- 
rial thione; to pray that hb hands may be strengthened against aM hb eoerotcs; 
awl Id osprwi a wish, perluni a piophecy, that, after a loajg ami triumplMat 
raignu 1m omj be tcanslarred fron a temporal to aa ererlastinr kioKdom.'**— 
dSbon mat Dee. amd FhU Ao«. £m^ 9ol, viiL n. 211. 

Now this, if I mistake not, amounts in suhstanee to my affinnalion. 
Gregorj approTed the usurpation, and sanctioned the induction into 
office of a man who had wrested the throne from the legitimate master, 
and who was both a murderer and a uaurper. 

I could wiah that my opponent would select some of the great points 
of my argument in his replies, and form an issue with me. Were this 
piece of history blotted out of existence, what loss to the main argu- 
ment 1 These are merely incidental and minor matters— illustrations 
rather than proofs, and leave the great (acta aa they were. I must, 
boweyer, briefly glance at some other little things before I resume my 
argument. 

The gentleman^s next remark was, '* that Joshua was the successor 
of Moses.^ True it is, that cTery man is in one sense successor to 
some one who preceded him. But Moses was, for a time, captain, 
prophet, priest, and king of Jeshurun. Joshua, however, merely com* 
manded the people, and divided the land of Canaan among them. This 
did not Moses : Moses accomplished all that be was appointed to do. 
He needed no successor in tlie peculiar work assigned him. They 
were both extraordinary offices. Moses was a law-giver, and Joshua 
a savior. The law was given to the people by Moses : Joshua gave 
them an inheritance. Neither of them, in the nature of things, could 
have a successor in the same office, for ita duties were all discharged. 

1 was pleased to hear the gentleman admit all that I said concerning 
the Novatians. They had one fault which we both allow — they were 
too severe in one branch of discipline— they could never receive thos« 
who had grievouslT &I1en — ^no repentance would obtain re-admission 
if the pemtent haci very flagrantly sinned. The occasion w^ thia: 

• Gregor. 1. li. epist. 38, Indict, ri. Benignitatem rcstne nietatis ad trope- 
riale fisstiglam perrenisse ipiudeinas. Lietcntur crtii ei exultet terra, et de 
restris beoignis actibas nnirersse reipublicsR populns none usque rehemenler 
aiflictus hilarescat, Ac, This be«e flattery, the topic of Protestant inrective. ii 
iuftir censured bv the philosopher Bayle, (Dictioniiaire Critique. Gregoira 1. 
S'ot. H. torn. ii. p. 597, 598.) Cardinal Barroniui justifies the pope aft the ex- 
pense of the lallen emperor. 



70 DBBATK OH TUB 

Ifl the interim of tto Pifu fenee«tioM« nuy aew eo a w rt e 
added to the ehiiicbee* Bj ud bj, wheo the elorai of peneeaiioB 
■roee, they witbdiew and ml sway : bnt wheo a oalm enaoodt thev 
Booght to be restored to the ehareh. The Norattena oppdoad their 
leatOTstion ; the other fwrty contended for it The Puritans got vrxed 
with tiie freqoeot indalgences and hadcslidings of soeh profraaon; 
and thia occasioned tliat extreme on tlieir part, wliieh draw down npoo 
them manT anathemas from the other party. Tlwy had other oii|ea- 
tions beaides this againat the opposing party; bnt this waa ■oflkwttt 
Ibr a dirisioB. 

I was sorry to hear tlie gentleman exenaing the dinrch Ibr embrae- 
ing in its bosom men of ereiy sort of wicludness* He spoke with 
great feeling and eloquence upon the salNset of calliag onaelaaa lMiy« 
Iw. We admit that there ia no man Itaa from all pottntkm, whose 
heart ia alwaya and only pnre. Bnl what haa thia to do wUi tha 
openly wicked and profene— leprohatee of the deepeal dyol Oa^ 
the church to open her doora aa wide as the luimaB raeag and wdmh 
e?ery human being without diacriminatioB I la there no vadhual 
He quoted the parable of the tarea and wheat. It ia trae, Hw Savior 
commanded to let the tares aad wheat grow together till Liirreai x but 
tlie gentleman aftuined that it waa spoken of the ekmnk* I admk the 
doctrine, as applied to the workL «' The JIM u tU warli^*^ not the 
church, said the Savior. Does this excuse us for toleiatiiig reprobates 
tfi the bowm of tike tkurtkf "You are not of tUa vnTir,** aaya the 
SaTior to his disciples—'* My kingdom is not of this voild,** ** Cobm 
out from among them, and separate yourselves, and f will receiTOToo, 
ssys the Almighty Father. What concord his Chiirt with Belial, or 
he that believeth with an infidel 1** 

Aa to the«<continuation of the Novatiana Mil the IVmariata, and the 
Donatists UU the PauHciaDg,** &c. my frioud emphaaiaea the word afft 
aa if thoae witneases for Chriat had died airay when noma new aect 
aroae. The feet ia, that when some nest leader aroae, his nsme waa 
impoeed upon all that associated with him ; and different leadera. in 
various paru of the world, moved great maaaes of professors, who 
were essentially the same people; and when they became acquainted 
with each other, they eoaleeced under one mat profession, varioualy 
aieknamed by the opf)osite party. So are the Lutheranat Calviniaia, 
Wesleyans, Cameroniana, «c. of our own time. 

Sorry was 1 to hear my liberal antagonist compare the ProtoatanI 
aeou to the paalmist'a description of a proaperoua wicked man— *«I 
ssw,** saya he, **the wicked great In power, spresd himself like a 
green bay tree: he passed away ; yea, he waa not. I nought him, and 
be could not be found.*' I do not know how his Episoopallan friends 
will thank him for thia compliment I have no doubt in tiiia he waa 
aincere, for the Romaniats ohen bewailed the long life of Eliaabeth, 
beeauae, under her reign, a new race of Protestanta waa bom and edu- 
cated, and alienated from the Roman hierarchy, who were proof againat 
all the machinationa of Rome. They hoped that the Protestant Epia* 
eopalians would, like the green bay tree of David, (emblem of tho 
proeperous wicked,) have withered away, and beeo reabaorbed by the 
mother church ; but for once the application failed, and the wicked 
Protestsnts have for three centaries grown and increased. In de- 
»pii» of all the poUcj and effort of Rome, sad are now in ex^ectatioa 



BQHAlf CATHOUC XXUOIOlf. 77 

fTth p«lai Teiil&ed ia the falet of Rsmui Catho- 

9ymj Met md indiTMiial, m I mM before. It pmive in re- 
I auM. Sectarian namea are generally ciTen in the waj of 
; than the . disciplea were firet called christians at Antioch, 
{Mobahly in derision ; jet it was a Tery proper name. Call ns 
what yon pmae« howefer* it does not chsnge nature or race. The 
diocdplaa of Christ are the same race, call them Christiana, Navarenea, 
Onluanaa Novattana, Doaatista, Panlieiana, Waldeases, Alhigenses, 
Fradeatanlav or what yon pleaee. A rarietj of designation aiTects not 
fba Ihot whirii we allcfs; we can find an unbroken series of Proteo- 
aanti-^ ragolar aaeeesalon of those wlio protested mlnst the eorrnp- 
tfoM of Am Roonn ehareh, and eodeaToted to hold fast the faith oneo 
Mivarad to the aaints, from the first sehism in the yesr 950, A. O. to 
the prenent day ; and yon may apply to them what deseription or de 
fliMUlon yon pleaae. 

Tba gentleman apoke of these seets as warea passing by while thn 
tmn ehnreh remained like a wall, immoveable and anchanffeable. 
Himonr refbses him her aoffrage in tliis assumption : for it deposes 
thai she has dianged, in wliole, or In part, her tenets and her disd- 
pKnn, no less than eighteen times in all— that is, once, at least for 
e?erT geaenl eooneil. She is the rontable immutable chorch, con- 
tendragfor nnifbrmity In faith and Tariety of discipline. 

My opponent has qnoted the apostles* creed. Du Pin, and a leam^ 
ed hoet proTe that the apostles noTcr wrote it. The doctrine contained 
in it, I admit is apostolic. And it is worthy of remark that like all 
old creeds, it states /oefa t whereas modem creeds are human eiposi- 
tiooa of dodrineM, For my own part, I can adopt every article or that 
ereed, ex anhmo t except, perhaps, I would change one expression, and 
say that * I beliere in a Catholic church.* I MieTe that there does 
exist such a thing *as a truly Catholic church of Christ. But as for 
human creeds, I make no such platforms a bond of union among 
christians. We, like the Romanists, differ about church discipline 
amoDff oorselTes : but all the Protestant world belioTes this * apostles* 
creed, as it is called ; aad are as uniform in this faith as the ** mother 
ehorch** lierself. 

I was sorry to hesr the election of the pope, the pretended Ticar of 
Christ, as respects riots, and blows, and carnsge, compared to that of 
the president of the United States, and to hsTo the excesses com- 
plained of in Rome, excused on the ffround, that sometimes we have 
mobs, and perhaps a fight on a presidential election. Is the presiden- 
sHil chair of such dignUy and ssnctity as that of the Ttcar of Christ! ! 
And is a riot or muraer no more incongruous in the one ease than in 
the other? We opine, that he who holds that exalted station should 
eome into it withont blood. And yet in sll these political elections, 
since the Protestant reformation, there is nothin|r to equal half the up- 
roar, and tumult, and murder, that happened in filling the chair of St. 
Peter, at the conflict between Damasus and Ursinus, not to mention a 
aecond. Can it be compared to the election of the president so as to 
transfer to the one the language which is pertineni to the other 1 As^ 
for example, **Take heed to the flock over which the Holt Spimt Viaa 
placed you!** 

The gmtkmaa k gM thai ku ekunk it m lOcnrf aa to mu^oAim 

9 



78 UXBATS ON Tn> 

•▼erj sort of baptisin, e?en that perfonned by henlietf prorUed only 
Um proper Dune be pronooneed ! Tliis It eertUDly a m edwD mae&m 
of liberality. If I am rif^hily informed, bii pre d ece i aor, in this Tery 
charge, was not ao liberal aa he— in one ease, at leaat^ which oeenned 
•t Portamooth in thia atate. There were two memben of the Epiaeo* 
pal church, one of the partiea the aon of an Epiaoopalian miniatcr, de- 
•iroaa of entering into matrimony. Biahop Feowick desired to know 
of what party they were, and on learning that they wera EpiacopdianSy 
rafuaed to marry them, unleaa preTionaly baptised by hiinsalf. Thera 
may be many other inataneea of the aame aort, oertsioly, in fomisr 
limea there were many, and so far aa they prove thai the ehnpck is not 
immutable, are hopeful indications of the possibility of nfom. But 
thia is not the question before ns. We sre not diseossisg bspttsm* or 
the euchariat, or any of the ^ seren sscnments,** or sny Cfdinanes of 
the church. Will Uie gentleman inform ua whethw his ehoreh fsgsidn 
the adminiatration of the eooharist* or sny other of her ssvsa saora^ 
menta Talid, unleaa at the hand of those whom she snthorlass Is mii^ 
cister them. Let him not wa?e the onestioo by a refe rence to n fn> 
tice which he knows can be explained on other prineinlcs. 

I shall not now atop to diapute abont Sylvester ana the eovneil of 
Nice : but shall reaome my general argument where 1 left o£ 

All agree that if primacy or supremacy reaide in the ehureh at alU 
it muat reside tfi tome pentm. If Jeaoa Chriat intended to make Pstei 
the prince of apostles, the vicar of Christ; the title will prove itelear 
ly* If this headship, on the other hand, waa not given to Peter; none 
can derive it from him by aucceasion. Was Peter inveeted with thia 
authority t If not, none can pretend to it as his aaoesssorn. The 
whole question rests on thia. My learned opponent cannot show thai 
Peter ever had such an office. He affirma, indeed, thai Peter was su- 
perior to the rest of the apostles : but does he show in what respect 1 
How many kinds of superiority might there have been in his case t I 
will anawer for him and say that there are, at least,/otcr« 1st. of age, 
2od. of talenta, 3d. of character, and 4th« of office. These are elearlj 
marked in holy writ, and fixed in aociety. Admit then that Petsf la 
head of the list ; can he decide which of these four has placed him 
firet. The bishop amerU thst he waa first in (^ke. But now ean he 
take this for grsnted, when theie are three other ways in whieh Peler 
might be st the hesd f Is this the ressoning that logio or .Cathdiicisas 
sanctions or requires t 

I would request the gentleman to tell as, how hs knows whieh of 
these four sorts of superiorinr to sscribe to Peter ! fie sssumee ooe, 
snd is bold in asserting theCfatholic doctrine of a anpreme head of the 
ehurch on this sssuroption. Peter may have been the oldest, or the 
firat called of all the apostles : or his character or talents msy have 
given him a decided superiority ; why then sssume one, to the exclu- 
sion of the others. Tlie greatest empires have been built on the mosi 
bold assumptions. But never was there a more baseleaa monarehy in 
the annals of time than that of papal Rome. I wish my opponent 
would for once assume, or take up some one of these grand points, on 
which his church rests, and not waste his time in fighting about sha- 
iiows or peccndillos. Let him come at once to the great principles of 
iife debate. ic/iaiJeoge him to show eaase, whN Vm «ia»nMsfQt Petet 
M supremacy of office, rather than of age, o? weuVi w o? f^w^nix 



SOXAN CATHOUC ESUGION. ^ 

aay om of which is mudi mora feasible and probable than that whtd< 
he basbegged« — [Tjine etpirad.] 

^ my pott Z o'clock, P. M 

I was fa from charging Mr. C. with a wilful deTeliction of the tmth 
irhen he stated, what he now confesses to be untrue, that iingary 
erowned Phocas. The imputed motive was very base, but ho now 
sees that it was not the pope's. I attribute this extraordinary mis- 
take, on the part of mv friend, to the fact of his having been too apt 
to believe that every thing written against Catholics must be true, and 
to his memory's not having been lately refreshed in his eariv readings. 
Bvi It is doe to the pi»>lic that he ahould apologise for having, 
t hi twigh want of ears on a matter of so much importance, feUen into 
K> way aeiioBa a mistake in what waa calculated ao deeply to injure 
the troth. He shoald first have tnqnired whether all he said was 
tme. I repeat, then, that Gregory did not crown Phocas at all, much 
leas for the c x pie s s purpose of elicitinff from the gratitude of the sover- 
eign an acknowledgment of his *' papal supremacy** for this recognition 
ynm as old as Christianity. Order was restored in Constantinople. He 
then sent him words of compliment on his accession. It is contrary to 
the rules of sound argument to presume that Grrgory npproved or the 
circumstances which led to the chanty of dynasty. Napoleon grasped 
the Iron crown of Italy, from Uie altar andf put it on his brow, for he 
•rknowledged no Donor thereof but his sword. So would Phocas, 
▼ery probablv have done with the crown of C, whatever Gre- 
gory might have thought of the act. Morrover, Phocas did not 
nun Mauritiua from the throne. Mauritius abdicatt'd, and the people, 
not the bishop of C. P. made Phocas king, in the placo of Mauritius, 
a miser, and a tyrant ; and Gregory rejoiced j not at the disturbances but 
at the restoration of order. My friend now treats those matters as 
light, and incidental. It waa he himself who made then principals, 
by the manner in which he introduced them. He was artruing a knotty 
point, the manner in which Rome came to' ** assume^' Iht hi^h pre- 
rogative over the church. The plain, scri{>tural truth, that she came 
to it by divine appointment ¥ras before his eyes, hut he would not see 
it. Is It to be wondered at that he saw in history what was not there ! 
I will say no more on the subject of Joshua. Kusfhius rnnfirms, p. 46, 
what I have said. Tlie object of the ministry of the old or of the new 
law, of the coming of Christ, of the shedding of his blood, and all the in- 
Btitutions of his religion, was not the setting up of a tnhemarle in tho wil- 
derness, or the crossing of the Jordan, or the surveying of a piece of 
land and dividing it amonj^ a few tribes, but the salvation or man-* 
KIND, without any exception, or distinction of age, or climo; and 
this great work of regeneration and redemption is just as important 
now, and will continue so while there are immortal soui^ to be en- 
lightened and saved, as it was in the days of th(* apostles. Their 
office must remain, and their successors are charfred with it. Tlie 
bishops and their assistant brethren watch over the s:ifety of the fold, 
and the sovereign pontiflT sees that they and their flocks pcTseveie \iv 
anity. He watches orer oIL 

Mr. C.pmiBte in njing thnt the ATovatians. DonnlistR, ?a\vV\r\;ii\% 
S^. Ac wgieed ta doctrine, and mny be con«idert«3 as iVic CalVvoWt 



80 AEBATX ON TIU 

rharch. I htTe already refuted this theory, but here ia Pr o t ea tant tea 
timony a^n to destroy it, and I hope we ahall not waala an^ mam 
time on it, for it is too .absurd. ** No heretic,** aays Waddington, 
p. 154, ** was as likely lys the Donatist to lay claim to the name C»> 
tholic ; yet eyen a Donatist, while he muntamed that the true aplrit 
and purity were alone perpetuated in his own communion, would aeaioe- 
It hsTe affirmed that that was bona fide the uniYersal chuieh, wUcsA 
JUd not extend beyond the ekoree tf jfriea^ §and wkUk had moi tkg mm* 
jority even there/* Speaking of the sects in Dauphin^ and other enorista 
condemned at Arras in 1&6, the same author says, f p* 654) ** It ia 
proper to mention vhat these opinions realW were, which wwe eoo 
demned at Arras, lest it should be suppoaed that tliey were at Yariance 
only with the Roman Catholic churon, and strictly in accoidanee with 
apostolic truth.** *iJt was asserted that the sacrament of haptiaai 
was useless and of no efficacy to salTation, (what does Mr. C* think 
of this f ) that the sacrament of the Lord*a supper was equally uiuie- 
cessarr. — It appcan that the objectioi:a of the heretics on thia poia^^ 
went beyond the mere denial of the change of substan c e- t hat the 
sacred ordere of the ministry were not of divine inatitut i cMi— th at 
penance was altogether inefficacious— that marriage in general Was 
contrary to the evangelical and apostolical laws— that aaint-worship is 
to be confined to the apostles and martyrs, iic, &c. so mixed and varioua 
is the substance of those opinions to which learned writen on thia 
subject appeal witli so much satisfaction.** Again, ** they were all taint- 
ed more or less deeply by the poison of Manichaesism : and aince it is 
OUT obiect to establish a connexion, with the primitive church, we shall 
scarcely attain it through those whose fundamental principle waa un 
equivocally rejected by that church, as irrational and impious." 555* 
Moshcim says, lat vol. p. 328, ** Among the sects that troubled 
the I^atin church, this century, (the 13th) the principal place ia due to 
the Cathari, or Catharists, whom we have had already occaaioa to 
mention. This numerous faction, leavingr their firet residenoe, which 
was in Bulgaria, tpread thenuelvet throughout almost all the European 
provinces, whore they occasioned much tumult and disorder. 'Fheir 
reli^on resembled the doctrine of the Manicheans and Gnostics, on 
which account they commonly received the denomination of the former, 
though tliey diflferod in many respects from the ^nuine primitiTe 
Manicheans. They all indeed, agreed in the following points of doe- 
trine, via. that matter was the source of all evil ; that the ersator of 
this world was a being distinct from the supreme deity ; that Ghriat 
was neither clothed with a real body, nor could be properiy aaid to 
have been bom, or to have seen death ; that human bodies were the 
urodoction of the evil principle, and were extinguished without the 

« respect of a new life. They treated with the utmost contempt all 
the books of the Old Testament, but expressed a high degree of^ ven- 
eration for the New.*' Speaking of the Waldenses, p. 33:2, Moeheim 
says, •* They committed the government of the church to bishops, 
presbytera and deacons, but they deemed it absolutely necessary that 
all these ordere should resemble exactly the apostles of the divine 
Savior, and be like them itUteroie^ iie, &c. Tlie laity were divid^ 
into two classes, one of which contained the perfect and the otiier the 
imperfect christians.'* Of another sect, the PaHaginiaus, Mosheiin 
sajMf p* 333f ** They circumcised their foUowera, and held that the law 

a/" Mc&eSf im erery thing bat sacrifice, waa <AAifp.Uyrf ^v^ C^^fssb* 



XOXAN CATHOLXC RIU6I0N. 81 

tfuM.** What the mma Protestant historian says of the brethien of 
the free spirit is too horrid. It is the foulest of the manj fool pages 
he has stained with the history of sects. ** Hicy maintained that the 
belierer could not sin, let his conduct be e?er so horrible and atro- 
cious.** The celebrated Ziska, not a Roman Catholic inquisitor, but 
the austere ^neral of the Hussites, another sect of Protestants, fall- 
ing upon this miserible sect in 1421, ** put some to the sword and 
condemned the rest to the flames.** Mosneim, 428. ** A sect of fana- 
tics called Q^m/io/t, infested Moravia and Burgundy, the diocese of 
Auierre, and several other parts of France, in aU which placet they 
txtUed m%tek ditiurbanu among the P^op^* They declarra pub!icly 
that their purpose was, to level all distinctions, to abrogate magistra- 
cy, to remove all subordination among mankind, and to restore that 
primitive liberty, that natural equality, which were the inestimable 
privileges of tlie first mortals.*' Mosheim,j>.333. Luther repeatedly 
deelaiM that he stood alone, that all antiqui^ was against him. Here 
are startlinff fticts and no less startling admissions by sound Protes- 
tants. VrilTmv friend insult this enlightened assembly bv making up a 
monater-churen, a very chimera, of all these sects, and give modern 
Protestants all the hooore present and prospective of being the tail nf 
tkebeatif I would counsel hsm not to dream of doing so, 'and them 
to look out for more reputable religions anceston. 

But the Roman Catholic church has changed at least in discipline. 
Grant it. And what of that 1 Is it not the very nature of discipline that 
it must be modified by times, places, peculiarities of nations and other 
eiicumstances, in order to be adapted to the wants of man in all the 
varieties of his bring 1 Truth is unsusceptible of change. Like God 
it is always the same. But the form of the dress of the clergy, the color 
of the wine to be used at mass, days of fasting and abstinence, and 
of public meetings for prayer and certain unessential rites in the ad- 
mimstration of the sacraments, may be changed. The constitution- of 
the church should possess this element of good government. She has 
the power to make these clianges, and she has made them as the wants 
of her children seemed to require. But the doctrine is invariable. 
Heaven and earth shall pass away, but, of it, not an iota shall change. 

As to the deaths oecasioned in the election of a pope, 1 ask again, 
what has that to do with the constitutionality of the office 1 The pope 
did not slay those people. According to the gentleman's theoij, tlie 
president of this union would have to answer for the blood, if anv, 
spilled at his election. I am astonished that such arguments should 
be repeated. 1 can say with certainty of my venerable predecessor 
mat lie would not have punned the course, he did, if tne stoir be 
true, if he had had reason to believe the individuals had never been 
baptised — end if any two or more young people will come to me, wha 
have been rightly baptised in Protestant communions, 1 warrant them* 
If there be no other obstacles, they shall be quickly bound together in 
the indissoluble bonds of matrimony. 

1 am perfectly willing to revert to the point of the supremacy of St 
Peter and the continuance of his hi^h authority in his successors, for it 
is a cardinal doctrine. It solves a thousand lesser points of difficulty 
and I am happy to argue it again from the New Testament, from 
church history, from reason. I have already quoted scripture for th.» 
dogma of the supremacy of Peter — *>* upon this rock will I build my 
chareh.** My Inewl does not like to approMh thM rock«— Ut tikc« 

6 



S3 DKBATK ON THB 

can to keep shy of it. I also qnotod " feed mj lamb a ^- fe ed my 
•beep**—** To thee I will nTe the keys of the kingdom of heaTen,**-^ 
** Blessed art thon, Simon, — and ** when thon art anointed confiim thy 
brethren,** &c. AU theee texts, and morey did I qnotei and the gentlo- 
man has had my authority before him. I shall now strengthen my 
quotation from the fathere, adducing oyerwhelminff feets to prore that 
Peter was bishop of Rome and that the bishops of that see hsTe i^a 
been regarded in the Catholic church as his successors. Blany of my 
hearers may suppose that this matter is buried in the night of tim»— 
that history lb either silent, or not snfficiwitly dear upon it. ' Bnt 
when they hear the splendid testimonies I am going to addnee* they 
will change their minds on tlds subject, and confess that, from time 
immemorial, in the reiy earliest ages, the church was pieeisely the 
same, in its faith, its sacraments, its hierarchy, its eleigy, kc kc 
that ike CatkoUe church is at the present day. (Here bishop Puiedl 
hpjd up the map of the succession of popes from the first, Peter him* 
self, down to the present pontill^ 6regoiy XVI. ; the names of all the 
roost eminent men in the chnich; the date of the establishment of the 
gospel in the rarious coantries of the world, the origin and authors of 
tno various heresies and schisms, their condemnation by general conn- 
ctis, or synods, &c. &c.) let an^ other exhibit such an anay ! 

Christ Jesus said to his disciples '* go, teseh mil nations.** They 
went ! they preached ereiy where, and the world believed ! before 
their death they ordained othera whose names are here faithfully re- 
corded. Here IS the ecclesiastical history of Eusebius, and according 
to the pun upon his name (you see by us) you will see by him whai 
a flood of light irradiates mis subject. Eusebius wrote in the 4t]i 
century, and to remove sJI suspicion I bring before you the translatioo 
of his hiatonr by a Protestant minister, C. F. Cruse, A. M. Assistant 
Professor of the nniveraity of Pennsylvania, dd. edition, revised and 
corrected by tho author. [Hie readtng was interrupted by the half 
honr*8 expiring.*] 

JFbttr o'clock^ P, 3L 
Mr. Campbell rises — 

Is the original Greek of Irensos extant 1 [The bishop intimates, 
* iVo.*] Of what authority, then, is the version from which he reads 1 
1 have never read in Irenmis nor seen quoted from him a warrant for 
tiie assumption that Peter was ever bishop of Rome t But of this 



After nising soch a dost as the gentleman has about Pbocas and 
Gregory, it has become necessary for me to re-stale my argument. 

Gregory the great wrote to Mauritius, lequestinj^ him to induoe 
John, bishop of Constantinople, to give up his claim to the title of 
universal father. Mauritius would not do it. Gregory the great, lb 
aupposed by all antiquity to have harbored a gnidge, or bad feeling 
tovvards Mauritius, because of this; and therefore his exultation at 
his death, and his easy rccognitiou of the pretensions of his murderer, 
which acquiescence, on his part, secured the compliance of Pliocas 
with the wishps of Gregory, and secured to his successors the title of 
ID versal patriarch, or pop»— 

I' Bishop PuRCKLL here observed, that Phocas was not the murderer 
A Aiauritias.] 

* The extract relcrrtd to will be found m « tiaVjtwv^^^iil *vtwc>;i. 



BOSfAIf CAlllOLIC SELrGIOTT. 63 

Very well, I htre the anthoritj of Gibbon for my aascrtton— oof 
ht MLTing that be killed him by his own hands : but bj his authoritj, 
ta he lays to P&Dcas the blood of Mauritius and his se?en children, 
OD the principle, tpUfadt per alterum^ fneit per ae. He does himself 
what he does by an other. The said Pnocas did af\erwards, Darronius 
being a faithful wiUiess, fpvc the title of universal biiihop to Boniface, 
Gregory's successor, and who can infer any tiling else from all the 
eircumatances, than I have done 1 ! 

I thought the gentleman was about to produce authority to prore 
that Sylvester did call the council of Nice. This, I again assert he 
eaonot do. If he think he can, let him attempt it, and we will show 
lie camiou We. however, do assert on the authority of Kusebius, and 
all ancient histo^, that Constantine the great did call the council of 
Nice ; and we affirm on equal authority, that the pope*s legate did not 
preside in that council. Whether Hosios did is problematical. It is 
infeiTed from the fact of his being present : but there is no historic 
authority for it. But all this is very subordinate and of little value. 
The whole (juestion rests upon the inquiry, irhai office Aad Feterf 
What was his eecJcsiastiea! power and patronage 1 iVas Peter the 
prince of the apostles f Was ne made the vicar of Christ 1 Ay, this 
18 the question ! It requires explicit^^iay, positive scripture authori- 
ty — where is iti 

The gentleman offers several pfissarrcs to tliis point. I shall exa- 
mine the prominent texts, and begin with the IGth chapter of Mat- 
thew. — ^1 n*ad from Griesbach^s Greek Testament. lu this chapter, 
Christ asks his disciples the question, ** Who do men say that I am t** 
and afterwards asks them, ** But who say ye tliat I am ?*' and Peter 
answered : '* Thou art the Christ, the 8on of the living God ;*' '* and 
Jesus answered and said unto him, blessed arc you, Simon Baijona, 
for flesh and blood has not revealed it to you, but my Father, who 
is in heaven : and I say also to ^'ou, that i/ou are Pcttr^ and upon Mi« 
rock 1 will build my congregation and the gates of hades shall not 
prevail against it." Matth. xvi. 13 — 18. 

" Upon this rock :'* was Peter this rockl The words sound much 
alike, (Pe/roM and Pttra), Let us examine the jiassage. One of the 
internal evidences of the truth of the apostolic writings is, that each 
writer has something peculiar to himsclr. So has every speaker and 
teacher, that has ap{»eared amongst men. Jesus Christ himself had 
hib peculiar characteristics. One of his peculiarities most cloarly 
marked by the four evangelists is, that he consecrated every scene 
and circumstance and topic of conversation to religion or morality. A 
few examples, out of many that might be given, must suffice. When 
standing by the sea of Galilee, he says to the fishermen, who were 
casting their nets into the sea : ** follow me, and I will make you 
fahcn of men,^^ At the well of Samaria, ho says to a Samaritan wom- 
an, from whom he asked a drink — **• W^hoever shall drirk of this wa- 
ter shall thirst again ; but whoever drinks of the watci that I shall 
give him, shall never tliirst : but it shall be in him a well of waUT 
springing up to eternal life.*' Whilt; with his disciples in the 
. temple, and seeing the sheep going up to be sacrificed, he says : ** My 
sheep hear my voice, and thoy follow mo ;'* and he speaks o? \umsc\\ 
as the Xme shenherd, who lavs down hia lifi; for his sUcep. 'HV^ ^v* 
eipleti hariiifc forgoUen to take bwad, when embarkiuR oi\ VW, \-\V« 
a^rf when talking about it, he took occasion to say : *<^BeAXwe o^ vVv^ 




8i PBBATS on THX 

letTen of the Pharisees.** When oa Meant OliTet, mDoam the tIm 
and olives, he sajs, ** I am the true rine, and myFatheru flie Tiiie* 

dresser. 

tcmi 

us. 

one of them who happens to he immed Peier^ alters the j^eat tmth, 

upon which he is to found his church forcyer : ** Thou art the CnaiSTi 

(tiik Mkssiah)) thk Son or thk litiito God.^ Jesus turns to him 

and says : ** Thou art tUme^ and upon Mm rock (on this mat troth 

vhich flesh and hlood has not revealed to thee), I will bnUd mj 

church.** 

El ov ntftptt tLti wn T«vT» m jnT(«— ^* et ni Petrm^ km epi iattte it JKM** 
— ' You are Peter and upon this se/ro,* strikes the ear of a Grecian an 
* thou art Mtont and upon this row^ strikes the ear of an English man | 
and as we have seen is a part of the Savior*s peculiaritj. 

The construction of lanpiage requires that tne word ^ ikU^ shonld 
rcfpr to something antecedent different from Mow, or yoo. Hiey are 
different in penon and in cow. But not onlj does the Savior's peealiar 
characteristics, and the change of person from ** ikou^ the peraonaL 
to this the demonstrative, fix the sense : but other considerationa of 
prreat moment, forbid anj other interpretation. For let me ask, why 
did J&' 1 prrpound the Question to nis apostles— whj did he elici< 
from them so great a trutti, if in the solemn declaration which inune 
diately follu-^s, he meant to iiass by that truth and allude to Petei 
alone. This would be a solecism unprecedented — a case unparalleled 
The whole authority of the christian religion and all its excellency if 
embraced in the radical ideas which had oeen for the first time pro- 
nounced by the lips of man. There are, indeed, but three eardmal 
ideas in all christian doctrine : for there can be but three cardinal 
ideas about any being. T^vo of these are distinctly embodied In Pe* 
ter*s confession of faith. The whole three are, 1st the person, Snd 
the office, and 3id the character of Christ* Beyond thes e permn 
office and chnracter, what conception can mortals have of our Redeemer t 
Peter mouthed of these, the two which gave value to the thiid— llie 
permn and the mim(m of Jesus. He was the first mortal who, dis- 
tinctly and intelligibly avowed the faith, in the person and mission of 
Jesus the Naxarene, upon which the empire of the ransomed race 
shall stand forever. This is the good confession spoken by Jesus 
himself at the haaard of his life, before Pontius PUate, or which 
Paul speaks in trnns of the highest admiration. 

This great truth deservedly stands forward under the bold meta* 
phor of the Rock. But still more creditable to this truth, — not** flesh 
iind blood,** but the Heavenly Father first uttered it from Heaven. On 
the banks of the Jordan, when Jesus had honored his Father in his 
baptism, his Father honored him ; and was it not worthy to be honor- 
ed bv proclaiming it from the opening sky, ** 7%i« i« my Son^ the hf 
loved in whom I dcHght,^* while the descending Dove marked him 
out 1 A Pagan poet said, 

" jNrv« r ititnxiure a iiirA tinleM upon mi occasion worlliy of lihn;"» 

And who feels not the propriety of such an introduction here ; for 
when first spoken, no angel in heaven, nor man on earth, could intro- 
duce the Messiah, in his proper person, but his own Father. No^, 

' Nee J}0M» lalcni f nbi digniu viadicc nodui- -\ncVdi:Y\i.— H»t. 




them lo Pelei zii^ne — not vo him, his huiw. »nd • 
-was denoted as heterodox a few yea 

the opening; of the leign or kingdom of heaTciit W Peterla 

Gentiles, waa the tnie espoaition af the keys. Bst I •■ |U Id M* 
this view promul^red Dow from various reputabla wiBW, CTia ftw 
Tiinit; Collpge, Dublin. Peter opeued llie kingdom ochavfiHM 



the daj of Pentecost, and hj dlvultpiijt a 



V told lo tlM^d^r* 




made Uiat Jesus, whoni jou 
umuttcimtioD of Iba coronation, ot Oiriiting, 
taa king and ^enioi of the aniv<>r>e, waa a 
the Pente«08tian morn by Peter. He declsred n 
la 3000 BouU, aad intioduced Ihein into the kii — ' 

Again, irhen it jilessftd God to visit the Gen, . „ 

ComeliiiB, B Roman centurion i an angel ■enlfnw kMf«i,MHMi^ 
ed him to send for Peter to Joppn to come and tall Um ml ImhJ»> 
lions ■'uwrdi by wliicb himself and his fiiemls mMt ba MVtd.^ H* 
did BO. Me sent, and Petei came. Why thus ealliiptm Patert B«> 
cause Christ's gifts are without repeaunee. Ha hM giv^ Um I)m 
km. H» tliwatM maM opm tM tw»4e«ved gsta, aad ialfniwai 
bo* Jaw* aad Gmllaa lata Iha fct-jJ~" Thia baug oaoa daaa^ 
•aeda aot to ba lanaalBd. IW ntaa of baa*aa hava aot aiao* haap 
loekad. Tlwa UaaManaa^irfta km. Patot baa A^ M. 
HBtadkOaBielMnMiwiibUm. KadUaatvOl thavioBBjr Sab 
w aaeeaaatt. tta popaa an Si^bk Cmt ahadowa. Hoaraa aarcr 
taatad aaah M^ wia fta b^ IW* adgfat Uha lato DMir M»da 
to \oek ibc handea oat. 1 tbaak God tfaat ba gcva iIm«b (o Palar, 
ftatPBMnfMidlfcagitearfthaU^otof haaYWi to as uU, aad 
Aat aa iha papas eaooat ibat ibaa, we do not aead tbaa a BMoad 
daia. PetKwia gMdlhaawtUlbawbo baa Iba boy of David, vha 
cpaaa aad aaaftaaa ik^ will appaai a aceoad tiaaa. noa wo di^ 
foaa ladoaaUj, aaid I Afaik aer^fallj, of tUagnAd lazt. 

Hw ana lait ^oa wUA wiaManaa b plaead bj nj 
lAam Cbifat aqa to FbIm, "Foad sy abcap, lead 
* •.!- - Beaai» hut fiaaa tba poalaxk En " 

«r to aaalattnnl aaaoMBtea. Wa 

T mti m mj, (toai Hia bmiaaing, if wa waaU 
la aaaaage. Hw Aeta aiai reler aad aoaaa 
nf Ua InalbnB had iatii»d to Galilae, diaeooeartod aad oTarwbaW 
■d with dio avMrfa of tbo day. Tbaj lUt tbomadrea doatitota, Umt 
kaat^aad la aaad. , WkDa tMi maatar waa whh than bo pntmad 
Idt tbam U aoaw mr. He eonld aaj, whea I aeni you wiibovt aarif 
trataff orwiaejtdid jaalaekanjlUagt Tbay anawemda no. Bat 
be waa nae, aad An kaaw not wbatto do. la ibia dlatnaa, Petar 
Mya " lam golag a fabing,** and tbe net aecom^y bim : but tbef 
touad an aignt aad cangbt nolbing. In the momins they aee iha 8^ 
fkr waUdag aa iba rfuaa; iber know bun not. He aaja to tibvok 
••CUUimLtMrmfmmKratml" 7Vruower,*'no." HeUWltena 
i.^m^Mi^MU,crtl» teifc. -thoydo M lad tak««\ti«* 



8G DBBATB 0!f TRB 

Diunber of fish. Peter, when he hnew it wm the Lord, gitt hit fuh** 
ermu'e gument Bioond him, leepedinto the hJoSi wxA evfoi. ftehoro, 
JThey dine togetfier, Riid after they had eaten to satiety, Jesus says ta 
Peter, **Do ytm hve me more than tkeee f^ 

My construction of these words is, "Do yoa lore me more tfaaa 
these fish, or these rictaals/* He then saj^s to Peter, ** Feed my 
lambs :** and the foct before him and all the eiieomstaiKtes say, I via 
jted you* 

The bishop's construction is, **Do yoa lore me more tfiaa these dl** 
eiples love me 1** But how could Peter answer snch a qnesdoii t 
Yf2M he omniscient to know how much his companions lorea his roa^ 
ter. In that case he would haye said, **Lord I lore thee, bat I do not 
know how much iny brethren lore thee ; they also lore thee, but I 
know not whether 1 lore thee more than ther do.'* Bat suppose he 
eonld have known, then I ask, was it comelv to ask so inndioos • 
question I Would not they have felt diemselTes disparaged,' if Peter 
had said, **Yes Lord, I lore thee more tlian all my fellow apostles lora 
theeftr* 

Peter had erred. He had become discontented — had fo ig p tten his 
dn^ to his master, and had betaken himself to his fimner ooeapatioB 
of fishing, and induced tne rest to Join him. Christ asks him sol- 
emnly, ** Do yoa lore me more than these fish, these boats, nets, ap- 
paratus, or these Tictuals, this worldly employment! if so, oease to 
spend yonr time in proridine food for yourself; but feed my sheep 
and lambs, and I will provide for you.** Besides, he hsTing caught 
nothing till the Master appeared, was a Ter^ striking lesson, whim I 
presume Peter neyer forgot. 1 confess, I think the gentleman's iiror^ 

E rotation of jA^gv w bishops, and Iambi as laity, most sinffulariy aiw 
itrary and fiuitastic, and needs not a grave Tephr. So we dispose of 
•he second grand tidxt on which the church or Kome has leaned widi 
so much confidence for so many ages. 

My learned opponent has not yet afforded as STidenoe for his as- 
samption of oflicisl supremacy tor Petfir. These texts reach not the 
case. Tliey do not institute a new office bestowed on Peter bat are 
tokens of esteem, for reasons personal Rrery privilege he leoeiTed 
was on account of some personal pre-eminence, not because of an o(^ 
fiee which he held. The canon law has decreed that a personal priv- 
ilege doib follow the person and is extinguished with the person. 
Now as sll the honors vouchsafed Peter were in eonsequence of his 
promptness, eouraae, penitence, seal, &c. they never can become the 
reasons of an hereditaiy office. His supremacy, or rather snperiori 
ty, or primacy, most naturally arose from his beinff one of the first, if 
not ihefrti convert— the oldest of Christ's disciples ; becansehe was 
prompt, decided, coarageous, aealous, ardent, and above all, he was 
a married man, had a wife and family. And although this fact mi^t 
not com p or t with his beinff the fountain of papal authority, it obtain- 
ed him an honor above John the bachelor, and all the bachelors of 
that age!! 
Once more on this subject— let me ask, who made a more volunta- 

3' sarrender of himself to his master — ^who more promptly foisook 
I that he had, than he— who, when his Lord asked, will ye also leave 
me, with more ardor said ; ** Lord, to whom shall we go but to thee * 
for thou hast the words of eternal life 1" Who more courageously 
in the time of peril, drew his sword to defend his Master 1 who, when 



BOMAN CATHOLIC HKUGIO.X. 67 

4i SiTlor foretold lua own snfferings and indignities, more aiTectiott* 
itoW tad deTotedly ezclaimed, in tbe warmth m hia heart, ** Lord, it 
aluul not be so done unto thee !** 

It ii true that this ardor of disposition, this promptness, this deci« 
tion of character, sometimes betray their possessor into errors ; yet 
who will not say, give me the man of energy and decision, and ardor 
of character 1 John was meek as a dove ; ne was innocent and amia- 
ble^ a lamb, and the Lord loTed him; but those bold and stem, and 
manlv ▼irtoea he wanted, which ga?e so much interest to the charac- 
ter oi Peter; and so admirably fitted him to stand forni-ard and fore- 
most, amongst hia colleagues and fellow apostles. — [Time expired.] 

Baff'-paai 4 o'clock, P. M. 
Bnaop PiTRCCLL 



Do you love me more Aan tkeMC Jhk !! My brethren, if the subject 
were not foo serious, I should call my friencl's construction a fish story ! 

Jesna Christ said to Peter, ** Io?est thou roe more than these ?*' pimu 
AU — ^what, if fiah ? ('X"****) P^ puum Aot. There ia an end to all 
that argument. 

Ma. Campull. That ia the Latin Tersion. Let us hsTc the Greeli. 

BuROP PvaccUi. The Greek is not more plain, nor will it proY^ 
your interpretation lesa reroiting, lesa contrary to the obvious and 
more common interpretation of the text Sad conclusion this, which 
mj learned opponent reserved aa his main reliance, for the last hour 
of the day ! And is it thus that he proves the churcli of Rome to be 
neither catholic, apostolic, nor holy, but an apostacy from the only 
true, holy and apostolic church of Christ? He is heartily welcome 
to the proselytes this argument may gain to his tottering enuse. 
I^t learned rrotestants now claim their champion's services in the 
difficult task of interpreting the scripture— or let them, as 1 have pro- 
phesied they would do, repudiate M advocacy. 

The change of name from Simon to Peter, shows that Christ chose 
him to be, beyond the other apostles, a rocAr, or more firm, more con- 
stant, more immoveable than they— -and that forever — in the confession 
of his divinity, his real presence with his church and all the other 
truths he had vouchsafea to reveal to the world. A rock does not 
melt.— The winds may beat and the rains may fall, but the house 
built upon a rock will stand, not for a few years, but forever. And 
as the rock, in the physical order loses not its nature, so neither do tlie 
promises of Christ loae their efficacy. *« Thou art Peter, ^or a rock) 
and on this rock, 1 will build my church, and the gates ot hell shall 
not prevail against it." Matthew xvi. 18. 

A professor of Andover College has published a volume, I think it 
is entitled ** Elements of Sacred Criticism." I have examined this 
work, but my memory retains not the author's name, — perhaps some 
of the learned gentlemen present majF aid it by the suggestion — ^how- 
ever, he substantiatea my interpretatipn, or rather that of all ages, by 
incontrovertible argument. And I confess the Americitn College has, 
in this instance, a decided superiority, both in sound criticism and or 
thodoxy, over the " dumb sister," as the Knglish and Scotch universi- 
ties have invidiously, or facetiously, named Trinity College, Dublin 

There is one plausible difficulty, against the testimony of Petci'i 
having fixed his residence at Aome, which the gentleman hv\s oveT\oo\i- 

d, via. that Paal daet not mention Peter in his epistle to the Uom<ja;ka, 



88 DKll.iTB OM THS 



T) expltin dut« It it on^y neoetmy to obnrre, Pinl wnia A.D.07. 
ia the rdfn of Chndia8« when Pelar was ■bsent fron Rcnei wai 

this the illtistrioas eoiiTen of Damaeeiie knew. But why wule tiine 
on a snbiect undisputed for fifteen hundred years. Pearaofi« Giolina, 
Usher, Hammondf, Blondel, Scaliser, Casaubon, Ihimoulinv P0lh| 
Basnage, all agree that Peter transferred his see to Rome and then 
sufler^ martyrdom. 

And here another objection is oremled ; lie said there had bocm 
contests among the apostles, who should be greatesL He aaid that 
if Peter had confessed that he lored him most, a greater c outio f e i ay 
would haye arisen. But there was good canse to the eoDtraiy. Ai^ 
drew saw him first— John reposed ou his bosom, du:.— for many rea 
aona, these disputes may ha?e arisen— surely saok objeetioiw mer M 
great a mass or testimony deserred not seiioos atteatioa, 

I have long a^ seeut in m little woik writftsa ia PhiladelpUa, IIm 
remarks of my fhend about' the Sa?ior's Mjuy be waa the vine, when 
among the Tines, on mount OliYet, dtc Ieo. This is aoi thewfiwia oiig^ 
inal or new. 

I BOW take up a eonnecled aryuaent urn the apeatolicity of tiia chawiht 
for I wish this matter to go before the publie in its peealiar atrangth. 
1 look upon it as the most powerful argumeatthat eaa be adfinead ia 
&Tor of tlie Catholic chureh. 1 read from Fleidiar. His st]fle ia good* 

Chriat Jesus batl called the apostles *Aak€T9 cf M<m' ha ImmI told Iban to 

f 1. jl. .- I 1^ ^-. L ^-j.TL- • 5 tt^ ^j ^L^ ^: 



*go mnd preach the gotpei to tvery eremturtt assnnag them, at tha taiM tioMp, 
tbat *aUpnw€r toM ifitttti to him in Acaven, amd on mrth,* and chat * ktmutff 
wovid 6« a/taayf wiUi lAcas.* Animatad by this commissioB, and Ibosa aaMimneas, 
aad firad too with tha lora of Goti, and an ardant charity for man, Cheaa haioie 
victims of baaarolenca, did * gofirtk and prtmch,* 7%ty prm tk o i j wad althoogh 
tha worid vrith all its passions, prcjudicas and soparstitions was laagea d asaioal 
them; — althoogh its doctrines, which thej praachad, ware repugoast to aU iba 
bad propansitias of tha haait, and aseaadMl (hr tba maaaara or tba honaa iindiT 
stanainjp; yet did an immaasa portion of tba pablic, of tha oomplad and 
tba vicKHia, of tha laamad and tna ealigfataoad, baar Ibaa, and baliava. T%tf 
yrtmchtd; and tba lova of vica was oonTarted into laal for innocaaca; j^r^pdiea, 
wto tba desira of tmtb: soperstiiion, into the warmth of picfy. Vira itsalf was 
exalted into tlia heroism or sanctity ; and erenr da6lcnicnt d(*iie away, which car- 
mplion bad iatrodnced into the sanrtuaij or tba heart Tktjf prMeWd; aad 
Satan, like a thoadeibolt, was haHad froa bisthroaa; his tenpias mad; Us 
altars orartornad ; awl idolatry, abashed aad trembling, Sad frnm those aeaaaa, 
which it had so long disaraced by its follies, and iafocted br its aboMiaatioas. 
Thitji prtmekedi and the iJnivena was changed ! Tba spectacle which they axbi- 
biteJ was new; tha spectacle of exalted Tirtne and coosommata wisdom. Man 
beheld the virtae and It edi6ed them; they listened to tba wisdom, and it eoa 
▼inead them. In this manntf did tha f rst apostles of Jesns Christ completely 
realise the fisure of the ^Jfatun ^ auis,* completely rerify tba amaiancw whiu 
their divine Master had given them, tbat * kimstff weald kt alwiayt is<lb ikam, 
completely illustrate tbat passage of St. PmnU la which ha says, * Chd «Mloy 
thi wtmk h con/bund th€ ttronf, mmd theJboUsh ta coiffiiiM fAc wtM.* It is tn 
eattand M^sttan of the apostles, which are the sources of tha call amd mitriom 
of their successors i and it is the soccasset tbat attended tha preaching of tba 
apoatles, tbat ara tha prooC not only of tba divinity of lAatr missioa, bat of tba 
mission of those who have replaced, and shall yet replace them till the and of 
Uma. In religion, as eveiy tiling was oririoally i^poafoiicoi, so every thing to 
Bserit veneration, must continue apattoHeai. Accordinr to the definition and 
Import of apostolicity, it is nereamry that the church which was founded by tba 
i^oetles, and the mission also which was imparted to the apostles, should, 
without destruction, or interrnption, have been perpetuated to the age we live 
SB, firm amid revolutions, unchanged amid chances. 

Ihawa Moid, that to ascertain in tha Catholic church this stability of daratlon, 
r iuore poutlwt proof cannot be adduced, than the tpcciacU of vu pastors (who 



SOXAir CATHOLIC XXUGIOlf. 8fl 

• bifa portioB of itt munlMrt, and wbow fiuctioDt m the noit i»- 
iivrtiiat dvCia of rel^fkm) ngaluty in each ■(«, wi c c c oduig to mtk other, aad 
tfWHaiittiiif to cech, the miiuoa which origiBufy had been inherited fiom the 
handt of the apoitlee. The onljdifficalt/ here, b b/ the li|^t of evidowe to 
Mtabliah tbeee important lactt. Well, mj brethren, and thia it what, withoot 
anj dificnl^, the Catholic esolu to do. To do it we need oaljr to comelt the 
recordtof hiftoiy; thoae recerdt which the IVotcttant himielf conwden authentic 
The light of hittorjr is a tettimonr, which^ bejond the power of reawnaUe doi^ 
alteet* the rcf^ular and peienniai MCceiMoa of the Catholic miniitnr. 

The apottlea, whom Chriit had lent, m hU fhihtr kmd mmI ktm; and with 
whom, likewite, he had promited fo rtmmim mil dey« to Mc trnd ^ /Ae «porU; in 
contequence of the above comniimion and amnrance, choee for themaelvee co- 
operators and MKCemort in their tacred miniitnr >-coH|p<f»tor«, in order to 
nmiit them in the (oremment of the chnrchcf woich their leal had planted j-- 
•ifccfworf, to whom, on occasion of their departnre from thii scene of their 
Inbon, thejr might resin the burden of their functions, end the honor of their 
eeea. Now, fortunately for the cause of religion, we hare in the annals of 
histoiy. and in the writim of the learned, the accounts very carefnllj preserved, 
of the resignations, which the apostles made of their functions and sees to their 
Bocccsson; and of the resignations also which their successors* successors made, 
during a series of ages, to the pestors, who, in long order, have till the present 
nge, contiauallj re^aced each other. ^ Among these accounts, that which of all 
others is the most interesting, and which^ reli|^on bas preserved with the aiccel 
cnrtiis the history of the continuation until to-daj, of the apostolic powen which 
Christ Jesus coafierred upon the prince of the apostles, St Peter. We have, 
thanks to that Providence, which watches over the church, and which marks its 
paths with beams of light, we have the proof of this continuation so luminonslj 
att«ited, so evident, tnat not hostilitj can contest, nor incredulity doubt it. 
Important testinM4ijF! itself a bright foatore in the divinity of the church; a tes- 
timony, which, proving tmetetfia/e/y the apostolicity of the mission of its supreme 
pastors, proves also tenfte^Mi/ely, yet directlv, the apostolicity of the mission of 
all its other pastors. For, if vou consult the rolls of history, you will find that 
with our supreme pastors, tlie Catholic pastors of every age, and of every nation, 
were always^ united in communion; acknowl^lging their supereminence, and 
revering their jurisdiction ; considering them as the great source, after Christ, 
of spiritual power, and the centre of spiritual unity. 

There have been several distinguished writers, who, incapable of misrepresen- 
tatioB, and possessing the means of knowing the history of the successors of St. 
Peter, aad toe order of their succession, have carefuUv handed down to us, eech 
to his own time, the lists of these illustrious men. The first of these I believov 
who is known to have preserved the important catalogue, is St. Irenieus. 

After TertuUian, the next who continues the catalogue of St. Peter*s eoccca> 
sort, 'is St. Optatus. He brings it down to the time ofSiricius; that is, to the 
year three hundred and eighty-four. * /n libsf one ekmirt mys the setn/, jjpeaJk- 
«iif of the get ^ Rome, *fai Ftierjiratjo kun guceeeded LmutttohimCUmenit 

4re 7b !Lt6criii« neettded Dumanu; to Dammtut^ HirieiuM, the preteni 

pontiff'^ with whom W€ mud mil tlu loofid hM eommumum. And now,* he adds, 
a<idr«sMng himself esultingly to the Donatist, * end now, do you gtvs en mccoumi 
of the orirm gfyour tcc#,you, thmtpreUnd to cmllymu-Mthts Ms CelAo2ic ehurtk,* 
{Contra Parmen.) 

St. Anstia is another writer, who had attended to the succession, and has preserv- 
ed for a% the list of St Peter's successors; derivinr from the lonr order of their con 
tinusnce, the same conclusions as did IrenKus, TertuHian, and Optatas. The lirt 
which the Saint has communicated, reaches down to his own time, to the pontifi* 
cate of Innocent the first, in the year four hundred and two, and in its eariie? 
eras it exactly corresponded with the list which I have alluded to alreadj. 
* Cenu,* mys he to the Dooatista, • come, krelhren, ifU 6e thmiyou wish lo ^ ifft- 
rrmfted on the vine. 1 weep to »et you me you ore; lopped off from it» $mertd 
elock. Count ty the pontijfi in the ehmir of Peter, end in thmi order tee which 
tuctetded which. This ie that Rock, over which, the pro ud gmtet of hell commI 
^reeei/.* 

Hence, without the necessity of producinij^ further testimonieii, it follows, if 
men will nut contest the authority, or call in question the veracity of some of 
the foircst chancters, that the christian world re vents ; it follows that froa the 
h3 19 



W vamArm m 

IfaMorSthtertotbatiowoflBMeMtth d» 

tiM tM of RoMCf Ml miiiterraptod thaim of part 

uxMtolic nuHHML The coatinwitio» of thol ■— ■ portoB c 

ienA hwl inputod to St. PMor. OiJj bt, cu doobi thb, wfaoti iacndalitf 

doobta 





sobta of orerj thiqg. 

Aad hM the cbiui of Romui postonir-fer thit k bow the oaly pohrt wUdi «« 
iwt iBfeit%itei^ — beeo contmaed uid extended fima the tuae of fa»nrwit the 
Ant, to the preaent dej; en iatemU it it trae* extTHnelj loBftOod llled «p with 
•tomt, end cheqget, and rerolntioBi end met crenfeit Tet. the cheis hM beea 
eootioaed awl extended ell thu whole lea^ of period; mMi fonocwt, who 



coiMokd the greet Cbiysoetom, ander the pjenentioo of aa wobitkMS pfiacueit 
to Pint the teTentb, who hionelf U the heroic victne of the penentioa of a to* 
lentleM victor. Indeoct the fr^ it w obvioait it it aot eveo cootei t ed. II it 
coaeeded bj the mea, Wlao ere iatereated to deaj it. To be ettarfd of it« joa 
aeed oaljr to contnlt the political aanalt of any cttaaderable atata, or to appeal 
ia oar hmtortanf to the mere taUeta of chroomogT. Ton will lad that allaita 
to oar Roman pontifii the aaoM line aad lea|^ of taccemioa, which I Stta 
ait%a them. Their conduct hat been alwayt promiaeat; their inlaiarn a l w aji 
coBfpicuoiit. Few were the pneat erentt aad tnnrtioaa, ia which; eithei 
fiom a principle of piety, or tometimea of ambition, they did not bear a part. 

Tet, DQt if prompted by cnriotity, yon will give yoaraelvet the teoaUe to eoa 
mit the annau of the charch, there yoo will tiaoe, more diatlactly ililL tlm «fi 
deace of the tmth, which I am aow eatabliahinr. There attcadiaar to the oeear 
repcea of each epoch, yon will obeenre, that me helm which hadbeea eoaided 
to the trnat of Peter, ia with the rreatett regularity tranaferred from head to 
hand; aad with pioua care, confidM to the tmat or each aaccettor. Too mtj 
amrk the name, and read the character of each individnal, wh» directed it. the 
date of the day when it wat committed to hit guidance; aad the hoar, ahaott, 
when he retigned. Ia thort, admitting the accuracy of thia Uati which have beea 
preaenred by Ireueut, TertuUian, ftc^ yoa trace m the aaaab of the choreh, a 
dear plain, and inconteatible eridence of a line of Romaa poatilb, tibe taocee 
tort of St. Peter, during the longcourae of above eighteen hundred yean. 

If the aacient fiithera, in their timet, and at the oiatance only of a few yewi 
to triomphaotly produced the liat of theae holy mcn^ evincing by it the dmaitj 
&[ the church, and the apoatolicity of the miaaion of ita paaton, and hj M ooafn 
ting th4 novelty and cltima of hereay; if Tertnllian, impr ea ted with taefercaof 
thia arraraent, victorioualy called out to the hoata of innovatort, ** tkno at aay 
ikUif like this, Ufifbid wnd shew ut the origin ifymtr chtarkes ; tkno at fftc Kai 
^ywtr btMhofftt in rerulmr order from the dmya gf the mpottUif mieceeditig fa 
•meh other;** if he could aay to them, ** fVho are you? Whence it year origin dt- 
rived? fVhmthmoe you to do inmyeatmtef I mm the foeeeMwer, Jftr ^ eatct- 
ffieniff oncieiU, I mm the heir if the mpoatleM:" if he could aay all tbit; aad 
from thit, after tcarcely the lapte of two centuriet and the toccetnon of hardiv 
adoaea pontifla, demonatrate the apoatolicl^of the church; vrith howmuca 
BMre reaaon and with how much more eflect, might I, or aay other Catholic, 
demonatrate ita apoatoficity at preaeot, at preaent when the continuance of Pe- 
ter'a aocceaaora rorma a cmia, of above ewhteen hundred yean, and their aam* 
ber filb up a liat of above two hundred ana Afty pontiffii? Oh ! were only a T^ 
tallian now, or an Auatin, atandlnr in the aame aituation in which I am placed 
before you, addreaainr you from tnia aeat of truth and ^rearing the tame anra- 
ment, whidi I do to dav, upon your attention ; aad preaainr it recommeadeooy 
tiie drcumataocea which I have juat referred to, how the toooghta would g ow, 
aad the worda bum, with which thev wonjd convey the exultation of theae feel- 
Inn to you! How the cauae of truth would triumph in their eloquence! With 
WMt redoubled enthnaiaani would they exclaim, ** let hereey ehew any thing Kke 
fMtr* Ii reality, if the argument which theae rreat men have employed to 
prove the apoatoiicitv of the church, proved augnt in their timet, 'it certainly 
provea the aame, an<f a great deal more, at preaent. 

To the thoughtful and the philoaophic mind, there ia much, I have already ob- 
•erved, to admire in the utability or the church amid the fluctuation of human 
thinga. It ia the aame in regard to the long continuance of the auccenaon of St. 
Peter. Wiadom and reaaon, when they consider it, arc atnick with wonder : 
and piety diacoven in it the visible effect of an Almighty auperintendance. The 
imetiiaihfU of mon tooa periah. The aiodifieatioat of hnman policy do aot loag 



■UMAK CATItOLIV KELlr.l 



lin Ouir Cbntn. NoUiini haaiu u nnuMBl Tq cvnltnplalc, tbenla 



iiat the 



whole Infill of cicbWcD crnluiH 
ngiagi BniBltjTopUa, whibi all olh 



•ncHTUkios, — ua ip«lad( (i «iir«*lrikw|.n>fcl.*i>d itnpf* 
_ «1 ((• HHDuc the pn>(»*ut biiwlir, if Bol •itb tbe conicitoa uf 
Imt Willi • caqiwtioa of )ii niadwH ; with ■ mpm lot )i> Mi 
tHcntioB briu Miiqail;. Latsnlf IIMU> CMOliwk IHIo iW ••oau ai 
or nc*ll to iu rtcuIlrcUoa iIh <»nU (nil nTolutkiiit, irliach diiriii| Ik* hii 
u^eta HDiurin, >»» Ukrn pliceuD th( (botrconifa. Dnrii^ (lul inj 

cTcn djroABtj rnipitcd iU power ; t^rry tiuplr* lunk lo rujn- R«iu« iticlf 
IB|it. hb *ip*n*iictd in Hrljculftr, iJI the TicutJludrft o' huoiaa lutkb 
labtsanlcd •Ilcnuulj ti Ceoisb. Enpcron, Kinp ewltUircht i hu 



FS 



^ 



r DiHltr^ae* ■ nrinj 
uniiaiu— KingdoiiH, nuet, citta, monoiDiBU. I*wi, a|<inKiM, rwlOBH, 
•IT*, ?ioqghl nut Ifae tucc«Hioa at oaw pontiffi, and Ibe iuritutiose oi ow 
nlicion. Iwtf rciaained uMllerrd. Thete iluni, uuid lb* g*a*ml ntoli 
•■Did the ttoriDi of war ; the [>•■£>• ofpuaion ; thm caollicuor lwraj,i 

^L ^^ 4 tk<ips^ M«il*d bf ih* lioknre of pcrKcaiion { though cotubaltd bj (be « 

T^t^ 1 Htiuaa of paiHoa ; Ibougb MIKktdbj Ibe anitmol error i lhos|)i«ii*ul 

^^^1 \ ibeeotMbiiMd afcru irf itccSUu aiKl the world. Surely prejudice iImI 



•S= 



mid (BCh DbeUcIct, » ml the eflcd of cbiinre. lur of MKhlv p 

mtthod ofoceounllne nliNullj' forit, ii la ijlow. lh>i il Ii (be mail ofi i 
ieuitutioii : lod lbecoiHe(|(KKe of (h>l (uurBiiregivtu h^ nurcrwl Rnl 
la bi< •pDMlu. Ibii be iBoaU it wiM lAin all doyi. Is Ihi md i/lki worU 

rn>BtheeTklenrooffh(*poito1icit} of ihecharch uf Ronn, B iBficm 
tiidenee of Uie apoMDliritt of Ibe nrioDi other Catholic ehonhu. wlik 
dlepoanl thronghDat tbe Diiirei**. In rtalitj. their ere all of them the pa 
ose whole ; Ibe bfWKhe* of ooi tree ; the iireuu uf one founiaii ;ihsn 
one Hia. The; all ionu do])' tmt ciymmimiim, wboie ccnlre and head 
{hurcfa of Piiiit. or lb«e chunhet. »nie were tiUlillibed bj Ibe ar 
Ibeundnea, aod llieir imniediaK inwnion ; — agne iDdBrtrytoniidcnbH 
bj thancHUDnof St. Peter, lb* Roniao poDlith. who ineach igaluic wl 
edi teal, depaleJ miaalotiariH Id preach the rotpel in alpiotteven^ repoa 
glooe BdI id entry ag*. and in trerj- rerlor, tbe cl.urthn thai were 

^ IbeTvide«/ar "tir"oion w^ lhc'^*hii°ch*o/^'o^r! "ll ii'tbe rtim 
Ri. Jerome : Ihal m hithap «w tw mtlaaiirUdftd lo be a Infill i 
urcpt u at much, ml tu vat tmiUd in coi>inu«i?n wilk tlu audr 
fUtr.- 

AihI wby nnjr t sol adduce ai another eTidaoce of Ibe apoitolic nWi 
ear pMon, tb« teaerable nbiiilence of a nultilude of other churchtl, 1 
wnboal baiioe laatwl Irain the age. which taw the apottln lire, haie (till 
frow lbs ana thai are ml long lubtcqucni to il 1 Thii it Ibr oie nitb a 
cbardHw >a SiaiB.IUlT,FnnCT,»i:. In Hpaio. the rhunbuof Tolado.C 

*!,&«. iBltBlj.tboMiofMilan,Napl«, "- "^ . -— - 

•t-batea."^ = •""- "^ ' 

■ra oftni 






Iwir Bnnali. more aecnnirljr prrurred il 
ibibil to oor aaloaiihed, bat pstif rd rra* 

□Dim poind b^ the i 



atpstlfrd mfon.aliaeof pailoRduringlhii 
Ita^ of a|-ea — anbrakenaiid DDlnlerropled — noJiyoreJ b) ibe violrnceo 
;.__ ■■ 1 ^..j u. .1,^ iiinaliioe of proipirilj ; a line of F 

ThcBE •remonameata of tlHblhtj, comparrd with which prorant hittui 
■ithinr limilar ; PratMlaniiim nathinE analogooi. Thru too alirtt the a) 
ailr of ;>» miMoB of nar pciiora ; and the apoatDlicit)' cddm^ih Bllj i 
c'in-Jt. AbdBowoncenore.lrlilbem-olJrcted.iflreJalioiilnaUlWHchi 
Uui ibEH' fbusilm, imllbc lucceuura of liicir Ibuoilari. ncr* in cmiitnUDV 



wMtm alirft/t ia tiMir uum willi it m ths beit proof oTlfes apoiiolidtyof iMi 
B delcnaoB.** 



r n» •!»«• ^Mtatloa «u fmd \u parta, te twv ilAraat ipwAM; bat h kM ktro 
thMfflit proper to inatrt H ealire, here.} 

I el«Me here. Tohodoitow b tlie labbath of our God. Let m d»* * 
Tote the remainder of the dey to the prepmimtioo of ow mmIs Sat lit 
holj dutiee. 



MONDAY, Jahuart 16th, JSTajT p&d 9 o'dmAf J. J£ 
Mr. Campbell riwe— 

It is a trite and a trae obserratioo, that the material tmiTene ia re» 
solvable into a very few elementary principles. And not a few of oar 
wisest philosophere suppose that the time may yet eome, in the vrc^ 
gress or chemical science, when material nature will be xesolved into 
some two, or three rudimentary elements. The seienees, too, Bonlal 
and moral, are all resoWable into a few great cardinal jprindplee. 

The papal empire itself depends also upon a few points, indeed, «p» 
on one great point, and thai relates to the office upon which the whole 
snperetructure rests. The most fundamental question is not whether 
the apostle Peter was invested with the office of pope, or Tiear of 
Christ ; but rather whether there ever wot tutk an ifiet at all. On thin 
question we have not proceeded in the most logical manner. I have 
been compelled to approach it at different times, and by different ave- 
nues. My opponent has not adverted to the rules of this discussion. 
I am compelled to lead, and he to follow. He can only lawfully reply 
to such matter as I introduce. But instead of replying to my argu- 
ments, already offered, he read you some dissertations upon soeeesnon 
to an office, not yet canvassed and established. This reading of for* 
eign discussions instead of replying to me is contrary to our rules and 
most illorical. I hope we shall have no more of it. What was read 
on Saturdar aftemooh on the qneation of succession is clearlv irrele- 
vant. Before we contend aboiit succession, the question is, Wliat is 
to be succeeded to t We have had seven presidents, and the sncee^ 
sion is indisputable; jtX the office depends not upon the seven incum- 
bents, nor upon their rigfatfiil succession ; bnt upon what ia written in 
the constitution-— upon the positive and express instttutkm of the eAoe. 

If it is not found in the constitution, succession is of no Tirtoe: 
however unbroken and orderly it may be, the present inenmbent has 
no power. The gnnd question then is, h thart in ikt tantHimUon qf 
Me CkritHan ehwrek^ in the New Cowenmni^ or hd Ttatamit iU^ m ekair 
tf primaty^ or tuperinienden^ f This is the logical and the cardinal 
qneation. On this single pouit rest dl the fortunes of the papacy ia 
an enlightened community. I wish all to perceive it, and I will pre- 
sent it m different forms. The first qu estion is, Sa» Jento Ckrioi op- 
pointed the qfiu tfpopef The second. Who wm ikejiirdtfiieert Thiiii, 
Wtt9 there a eueeetnon ordained f and fourth. Hoe thai etteeetaion heem 
preserved uneorrupt to the preeent day ? In this way our reason, or 
common sense, or logic arranffes the matter; and in this way only can 
it be rationally and scriptorally decided. With all men of sense, the 
cotttroreny will hang on this point. A lailnre here ia ruin to the 




ft kMM tlMt b hvilt noa tli9 iM. fililka 
■ad tiM My pwi ri ie i , Yei thb oipiial pofaa ntti ■piB 

Bmt wotM M AsiiiaM Ilk* to b« loM UmI tk» oflot of pwidliBt 

ifeAfWMl thai 4wn WW M MTwiMi Ibr k ia Ito 

il VM lafcricd ftwi twanty cInMSy Mattend ktw 

la aa aaay aaelioaal CoaM it ba RoaaiUa. tlm *• 

ia iMa aarioa tfca ^raiy hiadl of thia fo wraaaat, riwali 

of llMaa daaaoi t that thAa ia aa alwptar fa 



tlia aaiia t i i a lio a t lyita olyaiaaii^ tlia oftoa I Tot, tUa la piaaMy 

Aacaaawhh ttepopa. TlMgaattaaaa 

•hifagiaaiu tfca Now Teotaaioat, HaMaatackaovladgathat 



gaatlaBaa doea oot olaim Ibr km a pa* 



k aa aaak oftoa diatfaetly aoaarnil that it dapeadli oa tho natoaiafi 
if ftUiUa naa lb lanal it o«L Hofo I Maat ozpoaa tba aakedaoaa of 



iaad aad mq^ ^ra« iIm aiaaa the daat of;braditioa« vhieh bliadi 
la ayca 01 laipliatt aoliavaia* 
-ll ia aaid hj iha ffn—iili that a boliaf ia the oaprenaey of tha 



wr il 



fa Maeatial to aalvatio«* Boaifaoa VIIL dociaea ia his oumb 
ia aha woida feyoiwfaa; 

** iloMovcr w dedw*. mm fqr, aad daiar, aad proao«BC« to vnrj hwBMi 
OMtavBylhift it iiallogcthw mnmmrj lo Mlivtioo to be taljeet to IIm BooHa 

It appoara. If not jpedantfe, at least awkward to read Latfa to aa 
Engliui aadlenea. HowoTer, my leanied opponent, ao oAea eeta aa 
tha example, that be will allow me to quote thb important deofM : 

r« Rammmo PonlUiH. ommt kmmmmm ertmhirm aeelar mmm» f 



** Sult€99€ Rommtto PonHfici omm» kmmmnm eremtnrm declar mmm§ ^ dieimmf 
i^b i im m t , ffl prommemmia p mmi tm t9Ȥ nteutilmte mhUiM,** 

It fa tliea aolemnly de cr eed that a belief iB« and sabodeeion to, tha 
Roman pontiff is eaaeatkl to salTation. Ooght aot, tlien« his authority 
to be aa eleariy pofaled oot ia the Bible as the mission of Jssaa 
Christt for the persoa hmI mission and saerifioe of Christ are to na 
aseleaa, without Ihflh fa the pope. Afsia, of what uss is the Bible, 
w iti wa t thfa belief t and espeeially* if so important a matter ia so ob- 
seurely expressed in It aa to mat upon a mere inference 1 Does tha 
psrson and olBea of Chiiat deaaad on a aiere ialerence t Is it not as- 
ssrted and re asssfted» a haadrsd times by the Toiees of all the pro- 
aheta aad ap eatlsa of both Tsatamenla 1 .la tha Jewish eeonomy* tha 
aifh Prieat waa oa earth : bnt in oar economy he is in HesTsn. Thero 
waa Ifvth fa tha typoi and there most be troth ia the anti-type. Yet 
afSfT thfaf e oaaara faf that priesthood waa poaitiToly and exprsaaly 
mdnaad. The ali o s, tha omeer, tiie sacoeasion, aad the means of 
h aep i ag the blood para. For, No maa dars *«taka that oflfae upon 
kfaMolf, bat ha that waa eallad of God, aa waa Aaron.** Aarun tbaa 
waa diatinetly called to be a high prieat. Now we argoe that if wa 
had a high pneat oa earth aader oor high Priest fa hesTcn, and if sal^a- 
tioa kaag apoa obadfanee to him : it ought to be aa dear aa that of Aaroa. 

Bot in r ei a rs aaa to the Old Teatameat prieathood, we find every 
thfag diatinetly and anequlTOoally stated, Sxodns xxviii. 1. **Taka 
Aaron and hfa aoaa from among the children of IsraeU that he and they 
niaj minister to me in the priest's office.'* Again, xl. 13. *^ And thou 
shalt sanetily Aaron and his sons, that he may minister to me in the 
Mieat's oAoe; and their aaointhu^ §Mi mtrely be «ji iurlotiing primi* 
W th'mi ^ Mt t Ot^ gMomUomJ^ How oAan fa tin bookatA tfaa 



M MBATB mr 

Isw, md In tbe rabMqiieiit hifloiy of iIm Jowii M it li ia 1 CIhot. aU 
and S4Ui efaaptora, do we find the mief umed leelitatioB ead raeoffii 
ofthUjirieatnood! 

Bot It is not only in a distinct and unequiToen] call and uuuwjiia 
tion, but in the subsequent care oTinced la sastainiBg tfaia appotaU 
ment, that we see the neoeseity of such a positive ana espieaa cor** 
aant and nnderstanding* The lebellioB of Koiahv Dathasi and AUnMt 
and the destnietion, by a niiraettlooa interpoaitioov of themaeWea aad 
of their company, together with two hundrsd and fifty prineea of laraalt 
for seeking to iuTsde the office, is another acdenin attestatioa of IIm 
dirine erection of this office, and the certain call of Aaron's fiuaily* 

Again : The appointment of God to select an almond rod for caek 
tribe, and to inscnbe the name of eadi of the twelve ftmilioB npoa 
those rods, every tribe's name upon a separata rod, and the minenloM 
bndding and blossoming and afmond-bearing of Aaron's rod, in the 
course of a single night, was another settlement of this BMtter, ao ap^ 
eial, supemitural, aira divine, as to put it to rest forever. Hera wa 
ought to read in full the 16th and 17th cbaptera of Nnmbera ; bnt we 
have only time to refer to them. Thus by a poaitive call, and two 
splendid and awfully glorious miracles, vraa tne offioe of the high 
priesthood established in Israel. 

And may we not ask, that if as Boniface has defined, and all Romaa 
Catholics believe, ^iJkai tkere u no mkmHim^ kui in <*« admimon ^Ae 
divine call tf the pope$ tf Borne i* ought not the institution of a new 
ofder to be as clearly pointed out, and sustained in the new law, as it 
was in the old 1 ! 

But my opponent has to concede that there ia no such positive or 
express institution of St. Peter's chair, nor of his call and consecra- 
tion, nor any law of succession whatever in the New Testament ; and 
that it rests wholly upon inference. Now, if no man ean take this 
honor upon himself, but lie that is called of God, as was Aaron, where 
is the office and the authori^ of the popes of Rome t ! There is for it 
no such call. Or will my friend say that mere inference or assomp- 
tion is a proper foundation for such a call and office 1 

On Saturday evening I began the examination of the premieee from 
which is inferred this high and responsible office ; and ao far, I think, 

5 roved that he cannot even find a good logical infersnce for IL In 
[atthew xvi. we found no support to the idea that the church of Jeeae 
Christ was to be built upon tne flesh and blood and l>onea of Peter; 
neither upon his person nor office. We saw that every rule of j^raia- 
mar^— that the construction of language forbade such a tranaitioa as 
was necessary to the hypothesis. To have addressed Peter in the 
second and third persons as both present and absent, in the same 
breath, is wholly unprecedented. To have spoken of him, and to 
him at one time, in one period, and on a matter ao cardinal aa making 
him the foundation of his church, is not to be admitted on the autho- 
rity of mere assumption, without a single case parallel in all holy writ 
to lay along side oi it. 

The case in no rational point of view will endure surh violence. 
Jesns askod for a cotfetaion^ Peter gave it. Tho conversation turned 
upon that confession, and not upon Peter. The comment ought to 
have been upon the text, and not upon him that gave it. It was upon 
the text and not uood the preacher. 




«f,*BlPMr WW alM foefc, «ad Ckiiit eahr m 
MfilriaiJ, • that IwlWMl ari d tfytChfffa twM 

la MlWillwMI Ud pVa CflHHltMV to Im 

tlMaaadfrnoM* 




MHwteia,'] Mr. Gampwu. yraeaeMIs 
liMt/ MarMar ~ 



10 a t w a gi l wu 

tiM ndil! ^SmT tUs Ms *• 
r1 

Whal «m 1 Cor. iiL **OdMr foondatioii oaa no maD ky Una what 
lialnadyMd,*'«..my PMarll No» iadoed; but JoaaaCMrtMai. 
iilfialhaoonMraMia,aiMnek, the fbaadalioa! Thaa PMar » bat 
aaiMi^vayaaaMa iaipafta. Bat lliorB woia atefoa oilMr atooaa of 
•fad Talaa: ibr» aaya IIm Holy 8|itrit, tba ekaidi is bailt apoa tlw 
fc— da rtii of liw ipHlfa»-«ll tba apoadoa; and of tba propbolo tool 
Wboa, thaa, aD tbaoa aioaaa aia at tba Ibandaaoat aad Cbiift tbbcbiif 
oofMi^ vbaia la tba looa lor Prtor tba RM^ 1 

Butt wa baia nihar aiptawioai tbat illnatiale Matthew xri. Loah* 

a at tba ten^ oaa day, Jeana aaid v> thoaa beforalifaBv *«Daatray 
tMple and I wffl hiAd b agahi ia tfana dayt.** Woiatbapop- 
■oaa ha addmaod in tba aaeond poraoa and the f^mpk the eaoM thiaf 1 
HofOv tfaea, aie the peiaoni addraoted« the sobieet of eooTeraation, sad 
himeel f j fi wh (the addreoaed,) and the temple, (himself.) Bo hate 
we Peter« hia eonteaoiooy and Christ the hailder of the ehareh, in the 
Masaipe belbie aa« They nndeiatood br his <|aestion that he spoke of 
no body ; hat hia liody was not himself: neither was the eonfeaaioB 
of Peier, Chriat himaelf ; nor Peter's person, the rock of ages. Saiely 
Urn papal loek ia not aa onr roek ; oor ene mi es tliemselTes Iwingr jodgaa. 

Bnt/fAiBS and flcAna aoand alike, and therefore^ though of diffeient 
gender, eaae, and jpenon, tiiey most he identieal ! Of the person and 
ease we bave aaid enongfa, (for my friend has not sttempted to refals 
it) Of the diflersnee in gender, lie will tell ns, that it was written in 
Syiiae, and that the word rigaifying stone in tliat langaase is of no 
geader. Tliia ia grataitoaa. He can prodnee no oopy m Matthew in 
iyriae; Uie onW aat heniie eopy we have is that belore me. It is the 
GieekTeraloB or Matthew: •«7)ba** is in the aoeond person, and ^Hki^ 
is in the tbifd. jn*«iiamaeBliaeand/*dhraiafeBriaiae. Itishnpoa- 
slUa for lan gaa g a to do omtb' to prevent mistake; and he that would 
a tHBipt la eipma away these throe— gender, poraoa and case, is aot 
aakjeet to tba lawa of laagasge, neither indittd can be. 

It ia eommonly ohaerred t£it Peter aeems not to have been any bel- 
tnr^naliftad after than before the eonfession, to be the fonndation of the 
ehareh : for Im ia la p rofod for hia woridlr notions of the Messiah and 
hte Idngdoni, ia these words ; ** Oti llee Msnd sm, mtmrwaryt for thoa 
reliabeat not the tbinga of God ; but the things of man.*' The word aa- 
tefiot aigniiies adversary. Jesus calls him not ho Moiantu^ Satan ; hat 
simply opponenL Stand aside thou who oppoeest me in this matter : 
Thou doet not understand these divine things. 

There is another of the bishop's texts to which, out of courtesy, 1 
most allude : ** Peter, when tfioo ait converted, confirm yont m^- 
lan." The m m u i agofwUek Ur^P^teTf aa ycm have axpaiiaa(B»4 tSba 



9b BIBATB mi 



bltimN*w Of rap6iiuiB08i« 7^ ^^ bOTnlHNr ooBfcft sod stNimfM 
penitBiit b f e th w n . My leuMd oppoamt mtaniels k Aw ; 
wbmi ycm are ooBTerted, jfo» alolf fe inf mdr CM ^HfMe ff fAe ^ 

John xxi, ^Lorest thou meiMre (mm tkut^^ is infai balbra w 
bishop will haTe Iheae to refer to the apottlea. My sadiaMe i 
neoiber that when I read the Greek or the paa aa ^ e, he qnotad 
{phi9 imam hm^) as if to eorreet the Greek by deciding that lAc 
mmcukm and not wcif/gr, the Teiy point in d eba te - t hat wbea i 
ehallenqned to anstain his Latin coBBment br the originaly he ia 
ately after takingr nn the Greek Testament laid it down. 

It will elucidate this passa^ to read the whole in the ofiginali 
13th. 

In referenee to which Jeans says, :Ufum im*, Mymam /m n%am • 
The ^mmatical antecedent to wwrm must be ^ Iftw i 
•j y »» which makes it neuter. Now* I aak, on what gfaau 
authority does the 'Vnlnte convert theee into the owae 
Ongrht a translator to Judge for hie readera, or ought he U 
the same latitude of inquiry to his readen which the origfinal gi 
him. The latter, certainly. So decides the higheat tribonM 
commonwealth of lettere. And neither my opponent nor hia 
nor Greek supplements, nor interpolations, have any right to mal 
maaculine, which the original makes at least doubtful, himaelf 
Judffe : aoid according to my judgment, on the laws of languag 
tainiy, neuter. 

On what precarious, inferential and illogical grounds rest the 
aspirations of the pope of Rome ! He out-rivals the prondeal 
arrhs of the east. He that styles himself ^* brother to the « 
moon,** and ** .disposer of Asiatic crowns," is modest compared 
the vicar, who claims dominion over angels and aainta in hei 
over all the spirits in the wide domains of purgatory ; who style 
self, or permits othere to address him as a God on earth— aa ^ hit 
ness. Lord God the Pope,** as holdinj^ the keys of heaven and hel 
the two swords of ecclesiastic and political justice ; and all this n 
empire resting upon the words, **/w/ra,** ** $trtngiken iky breli 
^ loetti thou me more than /Aew ,** ^^feed my Aup and iaml>$^ 
Was there ever so proud a superstructure reared upon so man 
so bsseless assumptions ?! 

The gentleman quoted yet another verse from the Vulgate ; 
V. 3, *^ Benoi lorde over the clergy** Hence he infers, the apoet 
ler had the tlergy under him. But the aoostle says, ** not ai 
over the clergy, there then, was a plurality of /ordSir— not o 
preme head ! Although this passage was quoted at an eariy 
of the discussion, by my opponent, f reserved my remarks upon 
now. It reads in the original and the common veraion, ** not ai 
over the heritage, lot, or people of the Lord.'* K*fe0<« the wor 
tranalated clergy, occure twelve timea in the New Testament, : 
nine of these it is translated lot. In Acta, xxvi. 18, and in Col. 
it is translated inheritance, and in the passa^ before us, it n 
eithnr lot, heritage, or inheritance .* but clergy is most whimsin 
arbitrary. As well might the Vul^te have said to Simon N 
*' thou haat neither part nor clergy m this matter:'* or, in Cot. 
** he haa fitted us to partake in the clergy of the saints.** Ii 



91 

rmn tbe wortl la the nniP in ihe original, titm iWw bj wktt 
a itietch of power and »rb\tnij dominion ov«r wsrda, tbn nilin 
would bring iheclergj or chrUliiin minisiry utimAa twfcop rfUcie. 
9o fades fioni Ihe f<ic« ofitaRon (he wliuie pvidenee Aon th*BiU«t in 
favot of the grand office without which the WMCf ii m OMra t Up 
meni of fane; ns the visions if the propbei of unuaum ! 

HiTiog fountl tlie office of vicar, or general HperiateodiBt of A* 



■w, viUiMU auRM or 
Uii*mlwl prataUUtn 
T, that ll b amiiwcnf- 



whole church, ibe oniTirsat epiicopate of Rane, vithoat 

fwiliTB precept or instllution, and without eveD ir' '"' - 
proceed in the third place to Rhow tlill finiMr, 
Uitai, not only in theonr, but in the facts recorded. 

I hare said that tlie first chnrch was the HArtw. It was eatbaUa 
nnd 4j>oi[nlic : for all the iwcWe npuailca veie jn It. Tkit nnaot 
be eaid ofaaj nthr>r sorietj that ever existed. ^M whcit aollaga at 
the twelve apn«l]ra hod their b(^ in JemtalMk Hm SMMliMB 

daoghtet of JeruBalein was the first fruita oat oT Jete. 'ADi|^ aaa af 
the aroBtlca' evaneulints, rarrii^d iIip word of Ab heH to ftillfa, 
Tbevhadbelievt.-d, ti'pruted.andbucnbaptisad. Na*aiabimi|^tMl^ 
rucalem. The cardtriuU all meet. — The twdva apottlaa an la WMioa. 
Bot where U Peter's ebaii ! The prine« of iWapoallaaa tbavtarof 
CbriaU had not jtt learavd his duty, and Ua nMhraa kad mK m 
learned to cell him pope. The fact is, the; made a leyaM of hUB. 
TTir; Bent two Irirjips to Jerusalem. Anil wlio do yon think were the 
tM'nGisinpnstolic if^.iti^ T Thej, indetil sent pope Prier and hiabroth- 
«r Joha !! Tin* it is clear that the DOtioa of Peter's univeraal epiaeo- 
pacjt and priacnhip of the ipoetlea was not yet conceived. This bot 



olnaie sniBSt Ika natmded sucensore of Peter. 
But-— aniiii ■aorall moca namiliatuig to his succeasora, when Peter 
hadiBiraaueedlkaGeDtileaiatotbaehuteb, the breihienof tfaeciicuiiH 
dsicn raae ap «■ mam agaiaat bim, not Nwardiag him m havins the 
least sapTeine autboritr ta Ibe oaae. ** IIowT" do you aik. " did Peisr 
racdve tbe coaplalata froB all qoaKan for his diring to innovate, by 
■Mte aDihori^ OD all tbe bolj brathrea 1 Did he say, 1 am Christ's 
ricM cblef at tbe apoa l l a a^ ■ the anpreme bead of Uie cburcb — I bold 
Ibelwys of tbekiagson of faeavea ; and do joti demarid of lae, wbj/ 
iboald act thai"!! Never tbosiapoke Peter. Hedid BolasaaoMaDj 
iLiag : bat tells tbe mailer over, and shows bow tiod bad opened the 
loor of Guilt to lbs Gealilet ; " aad what was I," he reaaone, " tbal I 
sboaUwilbatandGodl" Onriil I to have stood np and said to the 
Geatilea, yui sball oM enter tbe kiagdom of tbe Meuiab, nor he ea- 
rolled anoQgst the ebildieo of Godi— In Ibe 11th ebapier of tbe Acta 
of tbe Bpoaileat we have a full expoaiiion of the gnmndleas pietenaion 
ef hie svcceaaon, in thedetailsof this ease firoiD tbe lips of ths apoo* 
lis bimaelt A third instaitce of ibe enlire ^laenee of nil such vicara 
la tht prindtlve ebonh, sppeara in Iha " ooaneil held at Jemaalem," 
So Ibe hiabop's pait^ desigula it, and for tbe sake uf argument, let It 
beacoiHMJj^ 

It was not called by Peter the pope, nor was ii a council of Iha 
whde world ; bet of two or three ehurehes. Wei!, they met. Wha 
was prseidanll Nwtbei the pope nor hLi testes. Peter is nol in iba 
chair; bat tm tbe floor, He spoke first, aa he was always ■ccuaiomiid 
lode: bat dU be dioMa Ilia voKiw lobe puravadi No. Hadbetha 
boiMrofdnfliiifl€f MlNdMB|iha4f$i^l Hehvluot. Uearoaa 



OS DSBATK ON TBB 

tnd tpolw to the aiMmblT« tnd told wlnt God had dooeliy UaittMMf 
the Gentiles. Paul and BanMbtSt alio on the flooft then itelod what 
the Lord had done by ihem amonf^ the Gentileoy and wbe« they had 
done* James arose to present his Tiears. *'ifv aemimet ji** saja h«» 
^ that we oiiffht to writo so and so to the Gentflea." la hirviawa tbqf 
all acauiesct^. They do not say in this letter, *4t aeemed good to 
Peter!*^ No, ** it seemed good to «••" Indeed, if any waa pope in 
this aaaembly, it was Jamea : not Peter. All the popea of VUmm as 
saceessors of Peter, are therefore not only nnscriptoral ; bat aat i a cri p» 
toral. 

Again, and stronger slill. In Gal. 1st chap, we are told of a cari 
tain controversy between Paul and Peter,^ — not about ftltfa, nor Moral- 
ity; but about expediency. Paul noTer woald haTO rdatad thia nnl* 
ter : but in self-defence. Tliere were some in Galatia that legarded 
him as a sub-apostle, not equal to those who had been eommiaioDS of 
the Lord duriiig his jpublic ministry. In self-defenee, he affirma thai, 
in cooTersations with the /nV/ors, as some oalled PMer and Jamaa and 
John — three of the oldest apoatlea— he did not leceive m new Mao. 80 
far from being dependant on Peter, or inferior to him, he waa the only 
apoatle in those days with whom Paul had the aliffhttat diaseoaioB : 
**for,** says he, "after Peter came down to .fn/jodt 1 withatood him to 
the hce,for ke vhu to be blamed .• for before certain peraona came from 
James, he did eat with the Gentiles; but when they were come, he 
withdrew and separated from them, fearing the Jews. And the other 
Jews dissembled likewise with him, insomuch that Bsmabaa waa car- 
ried away with their dissimulation. Seeing that they walked not up- 
rightly, I said to Peter in the presence of them all ; ** Why do yon com- 
pel the Gentiles to live ss do the Jews t^ Thus Paul reproved the 
head of the church, hie father, pope Peter, in the presence of all the 
brethren for a sort of temporising expediency in ito practical details, 
squinting at dissimulation. All these facte show bow contrary to the 
doctrine and facte of the sscred writings are the aaaumptiona of 
popery. 

A word or two from the laat will and testament of the spoatle Peter. 
Being fiir advanced in years he writes two letters containing hie last 
advice to the brethren. In the first he aasocistes himself with the el 
ders of the Jewish church, and claima no other eminence than that of 
fellow elder, and as such exhorte them to feed the flock of God wil- 
linflrly. In the second letter, he wills, that the brethren addreaaed, 
** should, sfter his decease, be mindful of the commsndment of iit, the 
apoitlea of the Lord and Ssvior.** Thus, with his Isst words, he die* 
claims every attribute of official supremacy. He ia known only in the 
New Testament, ss an apottle^ either from his own words simply, or 
those of Paul, or from anv other circumstence, which in the histoiy cf 
the church is recorded from Pentecost to the end of the New Testa* 
ment. I shall leave other scriptures for the calls of my opponent, and 
the occasion. 

I now proceed to show that as there is no foundation in scripture* 

so there is none in fsct, nor in reason, for the papal supremacy. I 

have shown, that it wzntn potitive proof— 4hat it is built on inference— 

that this inference is not found in the premises— .and that other scnp* 

tura! facts and documento preclude the possibility of such sn interemse. 

We h'dve emphatically sUted, thai iVie IVtal povuvVa vq f&^!\s^\\>&\!i >Soft 



nITw, If there U Ui «ffioe< ihera can b« saofficM. Bat ni)r frivud A* 
hUhnp'e tystem ia still more ai fau)i, for if he could pr«T* (whM ha 
neier will] that then wu such an ofltrei Blill he hw tu ptove Ihat 
pplet was the first officer. — That Peler waa that aflicer U a* carriinal 

cLi«l. TheS , , , 

church history T It is only inferred lliit Pet^r EVti n'oi r'n Home> 
U onlj proliaiU. Barroaius unlj aays ii id probable he had a tea 
then : he does uot moot that quettiun. Ticri u nal a nngit ward m 
m!I anlifaHi/ which petilire/j/ attertt ifutl Peiir uxu eetr bitkap o/" Samr, 
w I P O «pw 111 Sa me, Thegentieaiao quoted Ircnnus. Can he qoMr 
■r^''-*>-<™^~-']t dots not exist : anil even Ihe cop; rnxn 
i for ceuUiries after 1 re ri^eus wrote. Uut 

Hnn that Irenxua nu ioAcit ouerb, fA«f Z*^ 

l«-»MlMwy*»w>. IfMitbrbaaarUaMMMMoniiM^Mit, 
irtiffk dMoAoriQ: flrOratba, Of CMHbo^^li£f at Mi* M*. 



b AteJ fa •dlUr of tlM Caftilw pwM Mi «l 

MllHMkMlrf MiMtenWbM brttellMdtot 

ad n^ M UiUmb ia baditka. that I hava aeau it rtaMd i* a pnM 
iTdlladt] • ~ „-.,._. 



la pSn M«M wUek iMyfaMd a tkHMid jaM Mm kiiiM 

— ~" -- - - Uur of tlM Caftalia pi^M Mi «i 

■alastuawban bat te llMdtot 
at I hava aeau it rtaMd ia a pnat 
ralHiaph, loo, that I had aaaaMd 
i Chmim Ckmi^ / CWt«Wmmw 
It aevar Ul fioM mj lipa « paa. 
a far a ain^ waek. la tbia dn if 
li|^ and kaowladfa, aad good Uth, haw eaa foa napaet and baUaaa 
ifaditioM dMMniny tbnogli agaa of darfcaoaa aad aapaMitiaa W^. 
vhj bring np aiaa otb tba rauwta eonian af the aaitki wha liTad 
■Ota ihaa a eaataiy aftar the lime in qneation, to tell na their haor-amn 
or the nBon of paat agaa. 

I have aOnaea, that theia ia no docnnwnl to prova that Petar wn 
a*ar \\^-\ ofBaaai.. Hj liiaad diapniaa ihia poiatg wa am thea at 
iaana, aod lUa ia a vital poiat. Lcl hiM then aiaai ma apoa it, aad 
dacUa llw ao uBo iwar. I»aa— a Mjra not, that eiilMC Patar or Paal 
waa bUhap of B«na I hat. •• qret that ehonfa (hat wae phatad hy Paiar 
•■dhalaaUaat." Tta^ tha iaftnaae ia, that Petar and Peal saai 
tevahaaaatBanat tfaatibow bdlara that tba eharch waa phartal 
h«tb«al Bat iteahaMh at Rone NN«r aw /AMiWty Mom. Ite 
Uth af the Bmmw waa baawB thnwflh all Iha earth wbaa Paal wro* 
hlalaltoitoihMa.aad«thatiiaabahadBaTarheeaiBdMt<lt7. Tka 
prapariliaa la fcia rf aia mm net aad Iiaa wa . if -' 



Me Wfti^^t, and ia Mt warthv oT eradit. Adiait, fcr am* 

a, Aalwa Mte tka laaiiaioay of Ae ihthen oa the aa e eaae li a, 

wUA an wa la hdiaval The; tdl aa iloriea lireeMMU^ly dtf> 
fcnot. The gaatlaaan trinMphaatlT held ap a ntap, oa iflhete 
aoMa kiddaa viitaa in it, aad aaid be eoaM apeak apoa K tilt d 
da^. I ha*a alae a nap haia, whieh will prove that bia map en 



Tha gBnttaann trinmpbutlv held ap a ntap, oa iflhete weta 
liddan viitaa in It, aad aaid be eoaM apeak npoa K till dooma- 
da^. I hava alae a map haia, wbleb will prove that bia map en 
pttiva Dodiiuff wlihoni a tongue in it; and if holding ap thte map h^ 
Vatm yea ae«M eearinae yon, I ahoald aooa eany the potnt. wftu* 
miaa adarita. thai *• Atbaa «oa«a<fte eaoh other on tite ncaeaitoK dt 
&t£ntp^M. ^/iai>avc/aBiteneajibeiMtwadtaimT«<btl<te 



1(X) DF.HATF. ON THK 

fmlhert are not unanimous upon any one point of importance, on that 
or anj other donm of the papaej. 

Dmoe aathontT cannol ezitt, bat in the holy oraelet : agBimt any 
other protended infallible otandard, all men ahonld proM. Hie 
fltthera a gro e d in beariaf teetimony tp die eeriptnraa, as ftr m diey 
iMUvidndly knew them ; bat their miiuiimoaa eoneent on any thinf 
•lae hao not yet been found. 

Joelio Martyr, for example, proToi my interpretation of the 16th 
eh* Matthew, on the rock. He is one of the ptimitive lathera. He 

Crea enbotantially the eame Tiewa of that whole paaeaga aa I 
?• addueed here. Now it is impoesible for my opponent to And a 
aaaolmova eoneent of the (athera with him, aa I have Justin Martyr, 
of the seeood century, and many othera, with me. My flaiidiaf argo* 
neat, on tlie eooaent of the Others, ia this : 

/ JM HMHiy (f <A« fatken uneftdffoeaiiy agreeing wiA me* neae, 
1keraeire% mud tTBpnae ike vmmdmime eement^ tf there he mnp t fmr Uemt^ 
eml ie mm mmmtm e vritkimt ikemM Abto, if there be no un anS uemt ceneeni^ 
Ae Mommm9i§ huiid upon a fahefimndaMong and fjf there he, llqf hmld 
en a fiUee faundaium t for we ktne thai eomeni^ nei thef. 

But this unanimous consent fails in the succession. Admittiaff that 
Peier waa irst bishop of Rome, no livinfr man can tell whether Linns 
or Clement was the second bishop of Rome. The aneienta do nol 
agree upon that point. Tertnllian makes Clement second bbhop, and 
others make Linns. I bsTe a chart, in Ensebius, which differs from 
hia own historr in yarioos points. I hare other charts and iadezea 
that place the bishops of Rome in a different order. Euaebraa doea 
not plaee Peter firat ; nor do any of the lathera. He places Linas first, 
then Clitus, then Clement. Another tells us, that Peter waa fliat, then 
14nna, then Clement. A fourth, perfaapa, on the authority of the last, 
plaoes Ptoter first and Clement second. — [Time expired.] 

Half pad 10 o^doek^ 1. M, 
Bnnop PiTRCKLL 



It is well, beloTed friends, to keep our eyes upon tiie polar star, 
when once we hare embarked upon the sea of controversy. The 
polar star of this question, is the attempted disproof, by my learned 
mend, of the Roman Catholic claim, to l|iB the holy, apoelolio, eatholio 
chureb. He was pledged to ahow her to be an apoeiaey ftom 1km only 
Ivne ehnieh. Haa he proTed this 1 Is there one intelligent man in 
thb aaaembly prepared to anawer this question in the afflrmatiTef 
I aaked, from what church was she an apostacy t He told na that ahe 
had apostatised in the year 1054. But he haa not yet told as what 
(Off whiBie was the one true holy and apostolic church from whleh she 
aaeeded. There was a frood reason for it : no other catholie ehnreh 
eziated at the epoch indicated, but ours, the Roman Catholie. We 
ware then taken to the year 850, or some time thereabout. These 
wen indefinite words ; and I ask again what and where was the true 
ehnreh finom which she apostatised in 850 1 Has he informed you f 
we were referred to the Noratians— and a Protestant church historian 
MoahMm, tells u»— 

[Mr. Campskll here nailed Bishop Puscell to order aa not spesking 
to ihe point; the moderators decided that he was in order and he pro- 
eeeded.] The gentleman cannot confuse me by these interruptionsi 



WKftf <iao1«d fiom'thM tuBkirUn. for iliis sect and all oUier promiaMil 
iecu, to ihf. benDning of the t6lh century. They Uughi »om« doc- 
Wd«s wliich Catholins, and some, whic^ Protestanu hold, llwy 
'taight (ome eiTore whifli CalhoIJca aiid ProleaianM iifpfv to rejoot— • 
'ttrT taiwht dianrnniziniif doctrine, wliicb armed tbe rivil powpr 
'Wn CalEoUc and ProiestMit against ihern — and the«« dortrinM, C» 
ilwrica and Prolesunts mutually abhor. Thny werp not (hen uniird, 

Sre, ot apoatolh. They were not the church of Christ. The qu^ 
n then levcrta upon us — which was the church of Christ, froai 
Wkich the Roman Catholic church Beparaled in the 3d Mutury 1 

I now coma at once lo the last speech of Ihn gFiiilenian.~I han 
already agrn-d ihst this coDtioTer«y u resolvible into two or IhjM 



ruld pr)nciple« — snd by the di«ctission of these we maT s 
ascertajnine theji ulterior consequences. If true that Cbi. .. ._ 
Mtablisbed a nead of the Church on earth, it followi that we nust 



« that hesd. So far we are rieht. If Peter was made Out 
c tight. If Peter was to hare succeisots, we are rifbk 

was lo last to the end of time, we aie lighti Urn 

. fctUmm to Uinrfhfldda. Um *■ luiWj, 

Omm janpoMoM ooBtd In wtUhrtnrty jmmi M Im wttM* m 
CmImIIm tmiU to wToa|. 

I hsn proved tto fliM of Asm, vis. ttot Petor wm wait tto bml 
oT ito dmdt, bj Chriit, ttim wiiptan. Aad wtot km N17 bimi 

.■ ._. ^_^ 1^ jj^^ rf the BBBMTOMMd "" ■ 



I bmdiTMi, li 
Ton the ottor Mtoallea, tnd iha BuMmnsi | 
ttoi confeMioB by CkilM, ttoJtfe wn ee il 



huhb u^u m s i i bbii i 

Mjr friend I kainr Ml how to tiwt tUi intorpratatloa mtIvmI*. 
Bm dnM tto genlhnu is ao aaiwH ■■ intanMw, lat ■■ Ma if Ito 
text wfil totf \liB oat. Albr ika aOiaela a tto dna^t ot iitoa, 
Ito apoatlea, at Chiiat's inWtatioD, proceeded to mnm diatoaea fttm 
Ibrii Beta aad baiks, Toe the pupoaa of diaiag. It is aetual to Mp> 
pOOT «bey salaetad, for dianer, ao mora aftha Ui they had tokM, 
duo lh(7 voald probably aat. Caa my fiiasd mj that aftar th«7 hU 
iWiMid llimi' "rnni airr rf thn nnntnfl flsh rmwislnji t Then might hava 
been aome boaaa Ian oa the table 1 bat voaU Chriat potal to Ihtaa 
SahbMMa,aiida^,Petu,k>Teattbaam<»«aiaalA«aa; WhMaqiM^ 
tkw for Vbritt to aik hie leadlag diaeipk I Solely aueh >b iMa^ 
pntaiion la absurd. But what ia the votea of utiqaitr t My Cmad 
ear* thai JoMia beara hitu out in his inteipretstioa. Will mj liiand 
p<MBt out the passage in thit father's wofhal Will be say that it is tha 
priDel|M] sense, tto sense that bttorapproTosI Ipled^myaelf towUl 
DM pretend to do ao wUla nCitatiea ia near. Now tf •criptnra la ao 
very olaar^ lad this aesBiag sa obrioas as Mr.C. sappcMea, ia (t 
Mt sinMa Aat Ah Dcte rinU beam ap« M to day fat tfaa fcst 



lOS MBATB cm 

ila«t llie fenfleaMii cinrfH a« with hsvtaf ianf Id oha^gt dw 
ipBBdtf of the word fligiii^ffii|f AcMt from wwlHr to BUsuiBOB Dom 
M not know tiiat the word «nn«p is both nnaeiiline tnd nevlnrl It it 
genenllj applied to perKms, tiioagh I do not donj that it may bo w- 
pliod to things. The Greek therefore leaTsa as as moeh in the danc 



We ind a parallel passafo in the new TestamenL ** He thai lovadi 
Ikther and mother mart ikon me is not worthy of me.** Hatth* z. Tt» 
Hers the words are im^ fM (more dian me). ^ is in the aoenaative 
e as e w i w is in the genitiTe case. Bat, my friends, dkis has nothing 
to do with the oaestion at issno ; it does not make for or against my 
argument, whettier we adopt the natord, or the gross interprstatlon. 
Christ said to Peter, ** losat ikon me,^ He demands an assonaeo of 
kit faithini aitaehment. Peter three times replies in the afirmntifei 
'and tiniee tlie eommand is repeat e d to him, *« feed my laaha,'* ** fera 
my sheep.** The argument is entirelr independent of dither eon- 
•traotion rethrred to. Hence I maintain that Peter was establishsd, 
head of the church by Jeans Christ The ''rock,** the •« keys,** die 
prayer, the prophecy of the place and manner of Peter's death, which 
we resd in me same chapter, all prore it. 

Tlie gentleman says that a dodtrine should be so clear, that itooald 
not possibly be contested. This is really too soft for a man of Bfr. 
C.'s strong mind. What is there so clear that it toM ndi fomMf he 
emieded. Does not the universe tell ss clearly as Genesis, that God 
created the heaTcns and the earth, and is not that contested f Win! 
doctrine more clearly reyealed in the bible, or more important than 
the diTinity of Christ 1 and is not that contested t and by one of tlie 
most learned societies of christians in the United Statea, I mean the 
Unitarians. They read the biblo and they think it impiety and bias 
phemy to call Jesus Christ God ! 

It was essential in the Jewish institution that there should be a hiffh 
priest. If the old institution was a type of the new, where is the 
anti-type 1 And if the headshio of the high priest of the Jews dero- 
gated not from the authority or God the rather, who was pleaaed to 
be their special ruler, neither does the headship of the pope derogate 
from the supreme authority of God the Son, Jesus Christ, who aoonir- 
cnI the chureh by his blood and established Peter its risible head on 
earth, to exeroiae the office during hia natural life, and by hia snccea* 
oors for erer. 

My friend ilies from scripture to trsdition, snd from a Ihther of the 
early age to a modem historian. I will pledge myself to this en- 
l^tened assembly that the supremacy of Peter and of Poter'a snc- 
oessors in the Roman see can be abundantly attested br an appeal to 
tradition : and I may here obsenre that Baronius has oeen misrepre- 
smted. He does not say it is not improbable that Peter fixed his see at 
Homo— of this he knew there was no doubt ; but that it was not im- 
probable he fixed his see there bv the express eommand of Christ, 
which is, the intelligent hearer will perceire, quite a diflerent propo* 
sition. Peter acted as the other apostles did, under the guidance orin- 

Siration, in the choice of the scene of his pastoral toils; but Baronius 
inks it not improbable that Christ expreuly commanded him to se- 
lect Rome for his— There he could ** teach all RAnoirs.** Mr. C. 
asasfts that for a thousand yeara there is not a Toioe heard to attest 



SOMAN CATHOUC KSUOIOIf. 103 

lyt faL Mj liieDdiy not one voieetlHit Ato bnndred attest it. There 
k MM loud ehome of teetfanony ■moor the lathera and hietoriane, 
^Tinft almost aniTeieal eoneent to the doctrine. Some obeenie indi- 
vidude may bare doubted, or denied it in late yeare. They are but 
BMlce OQ toe aurfooe of the OTerwhelmin^ stream of testimony. Again 
mj friend went back to the bible. He read of the hi<rh priest— bot be 
eannot open the bible without seeing^ his own refutation written there 
tlaoat toe first words that struck my ears were, the drtMsea and onoifil- 
iug of the priests. Where are such things done among; Protestania t 
Bo they not make void the scriptures t Anointing the clergy and tiie 
sick^ c o m manded by the bible— rejected by Protestants— superseded 
bjr the fikshions of the day ! Again : Aaron was separsted that he should 
braao and sanctify — and yet if the pope bless or sanctify, he is anim- 
IHoua aaswmer of what Mongs to God alone !! 

Hm caoe of Korah, Dathan and Abiram was mentioned. Ood lo- 
afly appears to me to extort from the adTersaries of his ehnieb the 
moot amklnjg proof of her authority, Tindicated in the T^pa, fipom 
the aacrilefftoua eontradictions of the schismatics of the old law. 
The gnmnd opened and swallowed them op ! So hare all the aaets, 
ttat fii the ean^ am opposed the church, perished. The grave haa 
bidden their guilt mm the earth, too happy if they bear not its pen- 
alty In the world that expands beyond the grave ! Again 950 prieats 
perished for opposing the ordinance of God ! the ecclesiastical guide 
he had appointed ! 

My fhend asks, if the headship of Peter and his successors were 
as certainly divine as the high priesthood of the. old law, would it not 
have been established by proof as plain ? Why, he omphaiically de- 
manded, cannot the Roman pontiff, like Aaron, shew his authority by 
an equally convincing miracle 1 My friend k, I tnke the gentleman at 
his word. He that hss eyes to see let him sen. Has not God wrought 
a similar miracle — I will fearlessly say — a far more splendid miracle, 
to attest the preeminence of the see of Peter I Has not the night of 
Mahommedaniam and infidelity thrown its sable pall over the once 
flourishing churches of Africa and Asia ? Has not the bright lig^htof 
the gospel become extinct in the most celebrated of the sees founded 
by the other apostles— I'rete, Corinth, Ephesus, Antioch, Alexandria, 
rhilippi, Jerusalem t Where is the hymn of praise to Christ inton- 
ed, the voice of pure confession heard, the tabbrnaclb or tub tks- 
TiMONT seen in any of these famous churches, where St. Paul had 
formed such a multitude of adorers in spirit and in truth ? which he 
visited with so much solicitude, prayed for with so much fervor, and 
loved with so much tenderness. Returning to visit these churches, 
not on the following day aa Moses did the rods of the twelve tribes 
but after eighteen hundred yeam, we see that the rod of Aaron, th 
church formed by the high priest appointed by Jesus Christ in th 
New Law, has budded and blossomed, and produced fruit of which 
all the nations have participated, while the churches formed by the 
other apostles have oeen stricken with a nielaiichoiy sterility, and 
have utterly withered ! The murmuring of the children of Israel 
against Moses and Aaron ceased when they behold the prodigy rela- 
ted in the book of Numbers ; is it too much to expect that we will be 
less insensible to an equally authentic declaratiou in favor of the 
church and pontiff, the special objecu of tlic divine protection and 
earel 



104 DSBATS ON THS 

When Pint, VI. died at Valence, in France, it was said that quid 
lime was thrown on his corpse, that no TesUge of it might remain, and 
infidelity boasted that Christianity was bnried in the same grsTa with 
its pontiff. But a successor was soon beheld to ascend into the chair 
of Petei^— alas ! he too, is doomed to snflfer contumely for the name of 
Jesus. He is seised with Tiolence, hj a ruthless soldierr, and car> 
ried off from Rome, an exile and a prisoner, to Fontaineblean. Tlio 
doom of his persecutor is written : ne is precipitated from the giddy 
heights of his ambition, and the meek, but invincible heir of Peter^ 
sacred power, contrary to all human foresight, is reinstated by a Prk 
testant government, by 30,000 Prot(>staot bayonets, in the peaceful ex- 
ercise of his duties, as the chief pastor of the Catholic world. En|p* 
land, with all thy feults I love thee still. You are Proteatanta, bat 
yon can be just. Rome, changeless amid change, Rome, free among 
the dead, unaffected by earthly revolutions, by earthly conqoetts on- 
subdued, why have the nations raged, and the people devised vain 
things against thee 1 The Lord is thy protector still. He hath won- 
derfully BURU^ined thee, amidst all the vicissitudes of human institu- 
tions. ** He that dwelioth in heaven," to use the language of th« 
Psalmist, *' hath lauglip%l at them that stood up against thee, and the 
Lord ahali deride tliem/' My friend would call it ^^morlntt^ in England* 
to sympathise with the Catholics, as he has called your generous svm 
pathies for your persecuted fellow-citixens ; but it is not morbid, it is 
magnanimous, it is just to confess an enor, to abjure an unfounded 
prejudice, and to side with the wrongfully oppressed. 

I quoted scripture to prove that Christ was the corner stone, on 
which the whole building securely rests— and that Peter is the rock of 
the foundation, deriving whatever strength it has thus exhibited from 
Christ. There is no contradiction in this. I am compelled to follow the 
zigxag course of my friend. The reader of the printed controversy will 
be at no loss to bring together the diverging rays of evidence and to find 
my answers to objections, where they may be, apparently out of place. 

There is no distinction of persons in Syriac. In Greek it is once 
mrfotf and a^in ^rirffflu— but this change of gender is merely to 
avoid a repetition of the same word in the same sentence. This is 
reason sufficient, to account for the differenoe. I give my friend thanks 
for proving that Peter was not Satan. It is the correct reading, and 
therefore, 1 agrree with his interpretation of the text; when Christ says 
to Peter, *^ get thee behind me Satan,'* that ia you, who differ from 
me on this particular subject. This text has been much abuaed. 

Again : Peter did think, that he loved Jesus more than the rest, and 
Christ knew that he did. Do you remember, mv friends, the scene 
which took place shortly before the Savior suffered 1 When he told his 
apostles, with a holy melancholy on his sacred heart, that one of them 
would betray him — that the shepherd should be stricken, and the aheep 
dispersed 1 Ah ! is there not something in the noble hearted enthusi- 
asm of Peter, which is at once the eause of his offence and its pallia- 
tion ? ^* Althou^ all shall be scandalized in thee, yet not 1.** This 
proves an impulsiveness, an ardor, and a strength of attachment to the 
pemon of Christ, which Peter, too confidently it may be, but yet sin- 
cerely, believed to be greater than the other disciples felt for their di- 
vine master. 

Jesus knew this, but he warns him not to be presumptuous. " Amen, 



IC5 

P<«T-i ardor, and iMBilnMHmik" •CUl BWilWBI !■ Ml owm 
■tead^ioess are peifMily plain. Why, ibM, imy tiM both t 

1 quoted the Tnlgate, not through Ignomw af GiMk, «■ iMdk I 
ham ■hewn as much knonlHge as m; MmJ ; bat KM to boMl cf • 
link learning on lb* word^ fiUMTH^. TlMOnricib»Latta,ui40M 
EngUih. as verbal mHJjJMalWlW T U rineidale Iha MMmuqt of 
thp lext. are by * aBMMBlHb W tbb MM, •qnlly nul^ 
oui. How eanasHHIHHBvndnalawlthamtt 

TtopofMioMtakfBtoto kvli. mItHmI. and taaifonl. Bat 

a few af Am annlMA an tMipeial power bsyMd om Haito «f 
•*■ MfMlfalitr. «lHn Dmv rria, M Gibhaa tdd 70% W *• 
vim^ ukm ftBpU wkamAmj but m lii m il l^nmtimn, TMr 
dMM !■ aatabbad te A« A«laM af Aafa Mopla, who, aMna. 
aaa, yirfkt «MirM«m bU aw>7 M kMr MaiyoAM-tha aiiNtw. 
talh*MMn. llMjaMabaviaMMrtAMlbtlMaorUBiaal'BkMk 
I am^bw ftw WaMMtN Mrf SoaibM, boA PrawattM UiHrt* 
naar *a afcnck. tM diim^ MMariM af tekMM aad doaM ni 
*ai I lim ii.WbPa^lSwMTaw^iagaaaaaihaiaiaglaMef 
B«Ma mA Ite MnbMB tBiiia wan Moiat dawa ia awataa 
adrfca fc oM J iMjIeai, daaeMof iha HMoriag latda, aai dta« 
anthatwMBaaMaDdbaantUalor Uie WDTkaof cmliMUMi, iha 
Mviev of Banve, fram Ibrir barbariaa ravana. 
• aad to laOaia Iha oaly refnga whiett ooaM imo h 



opopa 
waa tto oaly Mviev of Banve, tltn Ihrir barbariaa ravana. Ra 
fifa l» seiaMa aad to laOaia Iha oaly refnaa whiett ooaM imo hova 
anOOi thf tha lalbga of aa altat Md On aow MlomoUlad aoaka 
wha laawJaaiil la man aaapieloao titaaa, the in 



whotMndaoodla mon aaopieloao titaaa, the iMelloMaal nj. They 
haaM MB Iha werka of dia a^|aa, aod beraaa, tha poau, hhtofiasB 
aadofatonorOiaaoaaadBaMaaeraM thablbmaaof tha "daikagM" 
MoaUad. Tbojr preaemd lor wabaOarBUt— (bo Bible. 

SaMUt Mfftrnd tf Ut ctarcL— » TM •booU w> b* rny onjait to (b* Ronu 
CitkolKebmcb. if n Ao«M lUow it tali* MppOMd, tlul iha opnad no r^ea^ 
tad**, brlh* aartara af tn« •sccUmk* ; that id btrgaBtral iMtilalioaa, •■■•• 
cUlriah*a>liar>g^*>haaonrtiK>kad tha nrarJoHMiliciornNa- ' 
Had ia fcr olbtia'Mt Wo hTO ra p wladlr ohaarred. haw c o mM' aly.ia m 
«f ba^anaa. faigitao aaa aai|ikrM ia aainlr bar tba dafeeti af chpil ■«««> 



-rr*»MlBMafa«.brli^d«lbaba«.ofTaataaaoa,a.d iata ^d ajt a yaw 
hrtha oeawdaaof jartteaaaJbMaa it r. Tbaaanaaf •baekarrbNOianDMMl 
•M pMN) Md k m a praadi^paStoB, thaa «h*B riM ttaMlad «a ihaaaaM 
arkfafl.(wbal^aanrdidfef KTbTaatlthallnm.) TiK 
Iha Soft wH aeulhai naa^ a q aa ll y Mcrad, ia wUch har a 
BMMdlr aawloTod. lobar iatarfuaacaialhacaiicaraiofaMa 
iU fcajuta^ JTV^md m tha adiaala of tha waak^aad f 

Sr pmnr. Etta Iha Back abawd Uw oC AqrloB aerTa 
, u a eba^ oa baronial opprcMJon. lalhcr than aa cue 
~ dqlf of dHritj, darlif Iha bMIcr ■!;(• or Ihe charrli, WM by na n a a ai 
lad bt thaMceWcki^.wbilailwutha ^ndinaBd a4Boa of tba Ma- 

■tahlah ti Aad ana Iha dkcipHna, ■> tfridlj: incutcatad by tba 

Mmar praliiM, howarar aibalm; h iU narciae, ud pamidrju ia rti Autt, 
wataolaBprollablainimiliiirtka ftrit ilepa, aod rcilnining tha carliHt di»- 
BonliiHia to ^ CoDfndQn aM panancr.and theawfol cai«ir«of Ihaehoreh, 
wbap d1»M»d wiDi d'aerallan, Mart hara bacn polml inilnnMalt bribe u» 
pnTaaaDt ornnaTilBad wcia^." WaadinctoD-tCbarch HiM. paga G4G, Naw 
Torh edii. 1835. 

We BOW oDDo i» tbt wotrf xuw (okroa,) which tha geafleittui 
mjameamhtmadmMtkrgg. £a Aam Bou lh« wholo pMfUttt 



100 DBBATB Oir 

Ood— clam tnd bitr. Nowif ilMapMtltfMMMikMililomlhi 
whole people, lwaoddBotlotdilofwlhoiiwgj.Tb<B«|«idsMB«ifcw^ 
it over the eoneoieneee of either eleigy or httt y >» believee m they db. 

The tpoetles eeot Peter end John to Samarie. P^ier ud Mn 
liTobehly offered themeelTes for the early miadofr— Peter, to whon 
God had giveo aaperior powei^-eod John* who had leaned oa the b» 
eoai of Jeaaa at aupper---hoth pre-eBUoent apoatlee, to oonfiim the pecH 
pie of Santaria. 

No man can read the New Teatameot attentively withoat aeeiar, at 
almoet eTonr page, the evidenee of Peter*a diTinely appMotad and ae- 
kouwledged primacT ; or tlie hiatonr of the ehareh, withoat eranf 
where diacorerinflr the primacy of bia aooeeeaora* Not oae eoaaeil 
haa been reeeiTed that the pope did not approre. Hia appto hn tion ia 
in the laat reaort, the only eertab teat of a eooneil'a oithodoiy • 

Paler apoke fiiat in the eonneil at Jemaalem. Peter waa JoaUv i»> 
primanded hj Paul. The Tory ftot of Pan! mentioning hia bomeaa 
on thia oeeaaion, confirma the tet of Peter'a anpremaey* 80 did If^ 
nana remonatrate with pope Viator in the oontroveray of the QnaitiH 
decimana about the time of obaerrin^ tlie Eaaier--«nd the pope'a 
aeottmenta prevailed— although Irensar diaanaaive did good. So did 
the eontroveiiy aboat re-baptiaation terminate b et wee n St. Cyprian 
and the popea Uomeliaa and Stephen. The popea* deciaion waa eveiy 
where received. 

Now Panl himaelf did the aame for which he blamed Peter* He 
knew and priied the freedom with which Chriat had made him fiee, 
ypt he aaya, ** If meat acandidiie my brother, I will not eat it forever.** 

He vainly peraiata in aaying there ia no good ground for aaaerting tliat 
Peter was ever in Rome, after all the proof I have adduced. Hera ia 
Rol*in8on*a Calmet, a Proteatant dictionaiy of the Bible, a standard work 
in Protestant librariea. Calmet waa a Roman QUMoiic. He was a prodigy 
of learning and ancient literature— and Robinaon, a Proteatant divine, 
thought he could not furnish a better gift to the public than this book. 

** It the reader withes to see the eTtdeooe from eatiqoitjr, od which Peter*! 
haTing been et Rome rests, he will find it fully set forth by Lnrdner, who con- 
clndes his ioqairy m follows : This is the genersl, uncontradictcid, di«nteresl- 
ed testiaonj of nacient writers in the seTeral jperts of the world, Greeks, Lst- 
int, Syfians. As onr Lord's prediction concerning the death of Pvter, b rMord- 
ed in one of the four Gospels, it is Ter>' likely that christians would obeenre the 
•econplishment of it, which mnst here been in some piece. And ebont Uiis 
place, there it no difference among Christina writers of ancient times. Nerer 
any other place was named besides Rome; nor did any other cit^,eTer glotr ia 
the martyrdom of Peter. It is not for our honor, nor for onr interests, aitter 
as christians or Protestants, to deny the truth of erents ascertained by euiy and 
well attested tradition. If any make an ill ote (as A< calls it) of soch foota, we 
are not acconntsble for it. We are not, from a dread of soch abases, to over- 
throw the credit of all history, the conaeqnence of which would be fotal.** Rob- 
inson's Calmet, p. 741. 

The gentleman haa said that not one voice has atteated the fact of 
the succession of the Roman see for a thousand years. I have quoted 
Eusebius, a Greek fisiLher of the fourth century, translated by a Pro- 
teatant minister, a splendid work. Here b a liat of S^ bishops who 
sat in the chair of St. Peter, all of whom he names in the body of the 
work; also the succession in the churches of Jerusalem, Antioch, 

Rome, Laodicea, die 

Or St. PfeTEn. 
(SJiuom Magai) "eaUriag the city of Rome, by the co-opata&ion qC that ma 



mOMAM CATHOUO BUIOION. 107 



lb* 
Ihmi 



IpHlMMlwUdb Ind istd ito mH Ihtrt, hn ftttMBBU ipmc ioob to fcr i 
<i[<MU5t>b«fc M i Hi M«godtWitfcih> «f « elto Bof«giit«>byihtiriMM> 
•f tWt c'ltr. Thiif hawavWv did aol coatiMM loag; for umuccIImIc^ ■«<« 
m|B of CTwMlhu, kfilu htmi^n mmd ^rmeimiM fmUenet of God^ Ptitr^ 
^ mt^ f fA — i<# T oo fy i f fa,tMO,6y hucQwrm^ took tkt Umd ^ mil tki rt$i, 
emdodtd to jKoom ■goinrt thii pest of nuBkind. H«, like • ooble coauMnder 
of God, fertiiod with divine eniior» bore the precioos oierdHuidaie of the re- 
reeled light horn the Eaet to tboee io the Weat, eooooncing the liciit iteelf. 
Mid eeliiteij docrioe of the tool, the procbosetion of the kiiMPdooi orGocL** — 
Book IL clMip. 14, poge M. 

Or Lifrui. 

"After the mtrtjrdom of 1^1 ood FMer, Linoe wot the int thot rec ol rod the 
ffpitcopota et Room.'* — ^Book III. chop. % pege 82. 

Araclictui. 

"After VcepeiMi hod re»ed eboot ten renn, ho was toecoeded bj hb no 
Titnt; in the lecoad yenr ofwhoee reign, Lioni, iMihop of the church of Homo, 
who hod held the oflice eboot tvreire v«er^ trnnefcrrea it to Anacletne.**— Chop. 
13,pMolOCK ^ 



" In the twelfth jrenr of the eune reign, (Dooutkn*!,) after Annrktai hnd 
boon biihop of Robo twohro jenn, he wee Mcceedcd by Clement**— Chnpb 16, 
page 100. 

EVMMMmn. 

*■ In the third jrear of the 'above mcatioacd rrign (Trajan't,) Clement, bJ A o p 
of Rome, eonnutted the epiicopal charge to £oaraatat.*'^-CI«p. 94, pago MB. 

AUXAIfDKK 



About the twelfth year of the reigii of Traian, *^T. ^"■'••tns had 

' Rome, he 
»p. l,pa( 
ATSTUt. 



completed the eighth year aa bbbop of Rome, he waa succeed^ in the epiaeopal 
oiice by Alexander.** — Book IV. chap. 1, page 128. 



" Bot in the year of the tame (Adrian't) rei^. Alexander, bithop of Rome, 
died, havimr completed the tenth year of his mmittratioot. Xyttos waa hit mic- 



page 130. 

Telesphorus iiivD Hyginus. 
** In the 6rit yenr of this (Antonine's) reign, and in the elerenth yenr of his 
cpiacopate, Teletphonu departed tbi« life, and was succeeded in tlie ehuge of 
the Roman chnrcn by Hyginns.'* — Chap. 10, page 137. 

PiUt. 
** Bot Hyrfttofl dying after the fourth year of his office, Pius receircd the 
episcopate.*^— Chap. 11, page 138. 

AmcETUi. 
"And Pins dyinr at Rome ia the fifteenth year of his epiacopate, tho church 
there was goremeo by Anloetus." — Ibid, pege 138. 

SoTEE. 
" It was in the eighA year of the abore mentioned reign, rh. that of Vcrus 
that Anioetos, who neld the episcopate of Roane for eleven years, was sneecoded 
by Soter.**— Chap. 19, pege 156. 

" Sotcr, bishop of Rome, died after baring held the epiacopate eight yean. Ha 
was iocceaded hv Elentherns, the twelfth in order from the npostles.*'— Book V. 
Prelim, page 168. 

Victor. 

"In the tenth yenr of the reign of Commodos, Eleuthenis, who had held the 
OfMscopnte for thirteen year*, was succeeded by Victor.** — Cliap. 22, page f06. 

ZEPHYRUfUt. 

" Bnt after this author (Victor,) had superintended the church, Zephyriaus was 
appointed his succamor about the ninth year of the reign of Sevenis.**— Chap 
98, peg* 214. 

Callhthus and Urbanub. 
" In tho first year of the latter (Antonine's refgn,) Zephyrinus the bishop of 
Rome, departed this lifo, after baring rliorge of the church eichlcen yean. Wa 
was wmcemededim tkeepkeopmtt by Caf/isthuf, who sarriTed him i«c ^am^vnA 
MMihmehmn:kioUrtmmm.'~Cbmp,21,pmgot^ 



iP9r -- 



108 DnuTB oir 

PUfll'llAJIIIBa 

^WIiihttMiiiwtttitatoor tiuiigi,UHMa,wli*lMdbMnbidhap8r 
eight 7«an, wm Meceedcd bj Pbntiaaas.**— Cbep. SS, p^p* S43. 

ANTEIUM AlfD FABIAlflFi. 

*'QordwD racceeded Maximus in tlie tOTerB'^iitT of Robm, wbea 

who had held the epitcopete six jeera, wu aacreeaed bj Aateroe m ibeckwch 
of Rome; he ebo u sacceeded by Febiaoat."— Chap. S9« page 941. 

CoRIfELIUI. 

** Dec'mt .... railed a penccution against the charch, in which FabiMMt 

■uffered raartyrdom, and was succeededT as bishop of Rome bj ConeUna.*'— 

Chap. 39, page 254. 

Luciui AlfD STEnoir. 

** After Cornelias had held the episcopal office at Rome about three yean, be 

was sacceeded b^ Lucius, but the latter did not hold the office quite eight 

nionths, when dying he transferred it to Stephen.** — Book VII. chap. S, nan 
271. r- i-» 

Stephen and Xtitus IL 
** But after Stephen had heUl the episcopal oiBce two yean, he was meeeedad 
by Xystus.*'~Ch^ 5, page 273. 

DioNrniTi. 
** Xystns had been bishop of Rome eleven years, when he mm a n c ceede d bj 
Dionysius.** — Chap. 27, page 302. 

FEfJX. 
** Dionysins, who had been bishop of Rome for nine yean, waa inccee d ed by 
Felix.'*— Chap. 30, page 308. 

EUTirCHIAIfUB, CAIUB, AlfD MARCBLLINUt. 
'* At this time Felix, havinff hrld the episcopate at Rome five years, fras auc- 
CftCfled by Eatyrhianns, and he did not hold the office quite ten months, when he 
left hit place to be occupied by Cains of our own day. Cains, also, presided 
about fifteen years, when he was succeeded by MarceUinus.** — Chap. S2, page 310 

MiLTIADRa. 

** Con«taatiae Augustus, to Miltiades bishop of Rome.** — ^Book X. chap. B 
pii|re 429. 

I need only refer to what I hare read firom this authentic hUtofian 
for splendid and indisputable proof. Here is the saccession equally 
pinin in all the churches, but longe$t in Rome, Thence it has been 
faithfully noticed, and re^larly perpetuated in an uninterrupted chain 
of pontiffs down to the present chief pastor, auspiciously presiding 
over all the church. 

Now, my friend, in the name of Ood what is to become of this con- 
troversy, when testimony like this is overlooked 1 And to close the 
testimonv of Eusebius who has embodied that of the preceding^ Eg^ 
so as to leave no doubt, that the same identical doctrines, the present 
organisation, orders and sacraments of the Catholic church were those 
of the first ages of Christianity, and heresy too the same then that It now 
is. I crave yoor attention for one of the most instructive chapters 
that could possibly be read on a subject of such absorbing interstt to 
the Christian. 

Cjf JVoeefiff , his mannert and habits, and his heresy. 

About this time appeared Novatut (Novatian) a presbyter of the church of 
Rome, and a roan elevated with haughtiness against tfiese (that had Allien), as if 
there was no room for them to hope salvation, not even, if they performed every 
thing for a genuine and pure confession. He thus became tlie Uader of the pe- 
culiar heresy of those wno, in the pomp of their imaginations, called themselves 
Cathari. A very larre council being hc^ld on account of this, at which sixty in* 
deed of the bishops, out a still greater number of pntshYtc^m and deacons were 

C resent ; the pastors of the remaining provinces, acconiing to their places, deli- 
eratod separately what should he done: this decree wai imnsid by all; "That 
Novatus, indeed, and those who so armgantiv united with him, aiid thoae that 
had determined to adopt the uncharitable ai 6 most inhuman opinion of the maa. 





ttel tlMj alw aiVM ia th* m&cumUj 9f n 

r tbaaalhwaf tMlMranr, Md all tiwt ircra Of hit MT^. To 
id oImi oa oHillo Amb ISmboIibb oo tho ilacfoaB ii£ too bmuoI. 
OBllMdoidiorNomlML Imiiiludbivo M^odd ostnemtbol 




■MOft 



I oTo dMMlw WorlM wotaConoIkH iofonM FobiM» whtiw •■ fid- 
Nil Iktffmmwmf baoor, an km^ ham ihhumgidafammt wWo nninfj 

Ihotodketod to Uai Awo Ifco b^BOUMr 

•o loliftos MoiipHi • umbitorJ 

tU fcijiwit I niliiiin fe aA co» 

in«v wd; Iv lU ItMMp cTBi Mm 

of tiM flaika c^mloio» mmiad Ait odvonm. 

MtiMj kmm9 kkm,md kadw^Utond^d kHOftileiiaod 



li^MiaMnCMlOMl4iifMpi 4M 
i aU kk doticM Md wUESSmwii 

■nlCMdUutlookthapnoi 

BNBjr hiihopi; aad tha laaM alM» la Ifca p rt a ca ca of OMay praibjrten, aad a 
treat aanbar ut hjaamt^ at tha wom tioM Unealiag aad torrowiiMf that tbcj 
lad baaa Mdabod, aad had abaadoand tbe diarch for a sliort tine, UiroaKk the 




■gcacy of tlMt aitftd aad ■alkioot bcMt.** AEcr a little, be fartber wyi : Wa 
■. ^^ bafevad bntber, whbia a ebort tiaie, aa eitraoidioaij coarciaion aad 

IB biak Fortbitawet iUaatrioBaaBM, aadbe wbo afinaad witb tbe OKMt 
oatba, tbat be aavar aepbad to tbe epMCopate, baetaddealy apfHafod a 
bbbopte ae tbiowa aaioaf aa bj aoaie aMcbiae. ror tbia dogaiatMt, tbia (pta* 
tsBdad) rhawpioB of a-rtaajaatinal diacipUac, wbea be atteaipted to aeiie aad 
■Bim tbe enia c op at i aet ahraa kOm tmm above, lelacted twodeaperate rbaractcra 
aa bit aaaocwlca. to aaad ttMai to aooM bboU. aad tbat tbe loialleat, partof Italj, 
bjraoaMActitioaaplea,toUttpoaea|KNi three biabopa there, uiea 
lat aad aiaiple, aftnaiaf aad declanaf ,tbat it waa aectawuy foi 
locaoM to BoBM iaaU baete. tbat aU tbe diaaeaaioo which b«i there aria- 
aa aHgbt be laaMvad tbnw fb their BMdiatioa, ia cotjanctioa with tbe other bi* 
ihop. Wbaa tbeaa Mea bad oana, beii« aa before obaenred, butaisfde aad 
pkbi ia diaoetaiac tba artiicea aad villaajr of the wicked, aad wbea abat ap 
witb BMBof tbaaaaM rtMop with biaiaali; at tbe tcatb boar, wbea heated wfdb 

It tbaj foread tbeai bj a kiad of dliadowjr aad eaip^ bMpoal- 
toaaadwIbaapMOopate apoabiai, aad which, tboagbbj ao meaaa 
tobiaa, ba oiai»a by ftaad aiad tuarharj. Oae oftbaae, aotloai^after.re- 
tBbie ibawb, awaM aiag aad coafaaiiaip hia error, with whom alio we com- 
aa a lajaMBtMall tbe people preaeat leterceded for hiai,aad we aeat MIC- 
eeeaota to tbe other biabopa, oraaMingtbeai ia tbe place where tbej were. Tbia 
aiaeilarol tbe ffomi tbea did oot know tbat there sboaldbe bat oae ^abop ia 
a catholic cbaicb.* (•» Mf •xm* 4miM«*»). 

ia Ha Oraek atyaiokfj, BMaM anlveraal, at we have 

b la appNid to the ChriBiaa, aaa aelverMl efaer^ 



• ne 

■MeadkbtMi 
ia^lbifiiibk 



r la Ha doiaiin% 



anaa. nBap|llMietMaHrwilaa,aaa aalveffMlelnirM, aartlf 
he aaaiMH abaiah ef the Java, whiah waalJBiied, partial, aad ear 
aal^^Kta aad eaantr/. Hw Cbriatiaii b alao eallMl a anivevMi or 



aatnaHc aaefea, eaMUBa It aMH ie taearv te eeetriea aoM eaa» atwafi^i eaae ae*^a^ eaae 
a» aaaliai. Ia thlalBtlarelaw,BtjS» it riMaU ha weHaUareWMlha original apfdiaa- 
ihB, it if a j aBB n a a aa with ar f Aai ar . ThklaavideBi,fronUM(ketthatoaraaiborappliaa 
it le ^Uknm. taafehaa la ether parta ef hli hirtery. And la tee preeent ieitaMa the ex< 
■MBiiB haiaaial, a ■eldiilr iJarah. It It ia a mwot alHad le thia al». that wa aaa, ae 
Mm, iaMdwalaadtbetltiief earg a ae iel , UttMtHt) apiMlai. ia the New TMUawet. 
Hbj aia ■ a rt aJ Ti . h ae a aaa ju aeaaoaaat te the doatthMt of the ehar 
htftfcatiiEai Sl f^ M i R^i wM l id * . la tUi aaaa. the iwai It alaa 



!C_swrt*>-.- 



110 VMBATM cm 

In whieh, hoiPtw, kt irail knew, (for koir ooold b« be i g ao wm f) i 
were forCj-iii nreib y te n , Mven dcaooot, ■«▼•■ wb deacom, Ibrtj-two aeolatfal 
(cleriit,) exoRnti, reeden, end jenitora, in ell 6(l7-two; w M ai w , with die aflieted 
end needy, more then fifteen-hundred; nil which Ibe goodneM end love of Ood 
doth rapport end nonrith. But neither thii mtA nninber, eo nrciiieiy in the 
chnrch, nor tbote that bv the providence of (Sod were weelthTMid opolenlf tog** 
ther with the innumerable multitude of the people, were nbfe to recell hbn end 
turn him from such a des|)€nte end nrrsunintunus ronne.** And egain, after thcee, 
he fobjoint the followiuj^: ** Now let u* alio tell bjr what nieane and coitdnct he 
had tlie auurence to claim the vpiM-opatt!. Whether, indeed, it was becaaee ha 
wai engaged in the church from the beginninr, end eadnred manj coaflicti for bar. 
and encountered manj and great danffprt in the cmn%e of tnii: religionf Noaa of all 
thi«. To htm, indeed, the euthor end instigator of hie faith wee Satan, who enter- 
ed into and dwelt in him u lung time. Who, aided bj the eaorcicte, when attacked 
with an obetinete dineaM:, and bring »uppoted at the point of death, waf bnptiaed 
br asperaion. In the bed on which lie lay ; if, indeed. It be proper to wmy that one like 
hini did receive bapti»m. But neither when he recovered from diaeaae, did be par> 



takeof other thing*, which the rulevol'the church preacribed aa a dnty,Bor waaba 
sealed (in confirmation) bji the biihup. But a« he end not obtain this, bow ooukl ha 
obtain the Holy Spirit ?" And again, soon after, he aayt: ** He denied he waia 
pi eabyter, through cowardice and tlie tuve of life, in the timcof penecniion. For 
when requeited and exhorted by the deacon*, that he ahooUl go ibrA froBi hia re- 
treat, in which he had impriioned himaclf, end should come to the relief of tha brt^ 
thren, ai ^ ai wai proper and in the power of a preabyter to asaiat brathrca laqoir- 
ing relief, he was so far from yielding to any exhortation of ihm deaco n s, that ha 
went away offended and left them. For he said that he wiskwd to be a preabyter no 
longer, for he was an aduiinT of a different philosophy.** After this, he adds 
another deed, the worst of all the man's absurdities, thus : ** For having made 
the oblation, and distributed a part to each one, whilst givinr this, he compels the 
unhappy men to swear instead of bUiwing ; holdinjt the hands of the one receiv 
ing, with both his own, and not letting them go untd he had sworn in these words, 
for I shall repeat the very words: 'Swear to mo, by the body and blood of onr 
Savior, Jesus Chri«t, that }ou will never desert me, nor turn to Cornelius.* 
And the unhappy man is then not suffered to taste until he had first cursed him 
self; and instead of saying Amen, after he had taken the bread, he says, *I will 
BO longer return to Cornelius/' And, after other matters, he again proceeds, aa 
follows : " Now, yon must know, that he is stripped and abandoned, the brethren 
leavinr him every day and returiiiiir to the church. He was also excoDunnnicat- 
ed by Moses, that blessed witness, wtio but lately endured a glorious and woadar- 
ftil martyrdom, and who, whiUt vet among the living, seeing the audacity and 
the fully of the man, excluded him from the communion, together with the 
five presbyters that had cut themselves off from the church.** At the close of the 
apisUe, ha g^jves a list of the bishops who had come to Rome, and had discarded 
the incorrigible disposition of Novatus; at the same time adding the aames, to- 
gether with the churches governed by each. He also mentionedthose that were 
not jiMresent at Rome, but who, by letter, assented to the decision of the fisnaar, 
adding also the names and the particalar cities wheace each oae had written. 
Such IS the account written by Cornelius to Fabius bishop of Aatioch^— From 
pages 263-4-5^-7 of Eusebius' Eculei. Hist, transl. by Rev. C. F. Croai, Book 
▼i. chap. 43.— [Time expired.] 

IIa/fp(ut l\,Ji.M. 
Mr. Campbeu. rises— 

I have •ome respect, my firiends, not only to the audience who hear, 
but to those who may read this discussion ; and, therefore, I wish my 
ar^ment to be as continuous and unbroken as possible. I could, indeed« 
wtsh that my ingenious and eloouent opponent would reply to my 
speeches in regular seauence, and thus give more of system and tenacity 
to our debate. Before 1 trace his zigzag course, I wish to add to my last 
speech a few kindred considerations. While it behooves him to prove 
UiBt Peter wusfint bishop of Rome, I am gratuitously in display of my 
resourcen, as the advocate of Protestanuwi, i^lViei H^Qu\HiTv«o>yi^ V\w- 



uon of the R«ntile world. "Hip ** miniBtTj of tm aiMWHaWo" Wis 
FWimittFil to him, and therefore not the Roman B tf M | tW W l fc lf 1km 
STiian cafvita) or J?n»iakin ahould ha>e heea llMJplaMaf bwloMliaa. 
ii. His commission, bh apostle, precludes Iba MM af Ul Mac al»> 
liinied ac bUiap at aiijr one plaF«. You eannol flMt pMtr M Akof 



ofRomF, anj more Ihsn jon can make tJie p 

Sales mayor of Oincinmij. Ttw dMiea of than ol 

incompatible than the thWMjBMBMtoii afw H wl Hi >>^ WhM 

tie the duties of the bllHHHHHHBFJlMT M* ^ Vitah •«* a 

■MiMdnJloMMt wit'i—A..|.^..«^— )-*-■— I MQa 

ta** l[wodllMMflinlip«Mlfil*rbuliMorL«atai^ 
W vltir offti?. w omw oTM hw. M Om Pmk «H, « Miy K 

lAMpaflMM. TImM M* MMlinMiaM dMMTC tha UMMtM of 

— ■!». Mttorw t piMi ilMty if irifc !■ l^' '" -"- ^**^ 

»■ ■ J. yyT" '^ 

MMw, 1 AdI n^ m Ma 

•MM, to thorn thM ta the cMhaMiaa of its ftsaen. it wwm hcosmuj 

10 hw ■ JMue* Mw rttn u of lh« agee iwl pawn at the pwdJ— I. 

Abt. n. iucr. 1. TbaawcstinpnnrilidlbKntadiss PnwdutoftlH 
UslMdSMaaf ABniea. lis Aall hdd hk oAos dwiw lU Isim of Ciui 
psa^Md. tenths with lhsVkaF>«idwrt.ebaMi Jw As •■■« tvm H U- 

Sxcr. t. ■■ Each Mala AallappolBt^McbmuiMT aitba kfnhlnre Ibnc- 
•raajtfind.s — whsref almun,aqMllo th« whoh— mhar of usaUFi ssJ 
NpnMMatfMitDWhtah AsMatB MfbimitUd klbscASp**; hal aoMMtai 
' as TCMSartslisS, or BBMa hoUiaf an oAcs nf Iraat «r pnttt w 
a<f&s..*s»ba«ats««Ja.als6Wf." TU Awuritmi'i (ha 



vbidi friHod thia ioalniiMat, (braMcmg *J1 the diSenlihio 
b ■■ ill Itatt ud aa ha wai daiamioed W Mke all tbiasa 
Mm, ar-" — ^-'- «- >-< -■-— • • — » ~ 

Hl Palai, ba voaU hasa anaMiiTonllT ai 

~ id Iba aOea, appoialad Hm lf*t olBccr, and legialalMl tba noda 
«iiaa. Tbo pnotiM of riaarti^ papaa ia tba ehureb aFRoiM la 
did aAlwvladgiiMat tbat tbaia ia do k« iu tba eaaa: ftr itiqr 

nn bad ymy difvcat modao U diSeraat parioda of itieir bialorr. 

WbUwoaU wa Amarieans «y. If erarr faw jsaia a aew taoir abonld 

bo iidapMdt witboat lagaid to Iha ooDalitolionl Would tbaj aobaill 



na gaatlanaii pneaedad to nad ud nitanle hia reraarka on tvo 
laoMfea of aniptara, oAaa balbca aa: ba abtaata lo lay critieiam oa 
Iha bvt ebapla of Jaba. Hia laat Tamarka aoablo me (o nva ll a 
Miio thafaogh wpoaJltoB. He aaya bit ooMtraetion "raqnlres tbe 
mufmliM tar tkaa. I avr, with mcwe of tbephlloaophj of Itnraage, 
fala eooatnietioB lagaina aw aoalaatin. Tm quettioa woa\aViM« 
^meaj^m/n/rHa.- "ftj/w /ore nw wore Una theao lo^e ma." U»A, 
A « M«^ M/wjf. nqatnt the gmitin ; but the wbolo conMnwlMm <4 



Il2 DBBATI^ OX THB 

tlw wnlMMe would \mf beM ehan|nd, if lAew were to bo tboMnfm* 
live to the vwb hon ondentood. At eoootrneliflB it erilieolly oomet 
u ihm Motenee now mds, but it will not bev hit eoottnietion. But 
there it yet soother great auumption in the qaotntioo of thla pnwge 
on which I hsTe not yet emphatised. He aaySt ^/etd mm Jke^ neanSi 
feed mj iMt/ort, and *^/eed my hmki* meaoAt feed mj/edL If ailL the 
nauviMitann that aheep aigninea paatora, and lamba the people I Wheie 
doea he find authority for tliia 1 If **«Aeep** any when eloe aigniAed 
*« e/«r/(y,** and *' lamba** laity, there would be aome plaoaibility in it; 
but with the abaenoe of aucn uaage It la anpreoiely whimaieal and 
arbitrary ; and yet the point of thia paaaage reata upon tlie aaaumptioa 
of aheep for clergy. So far he preaaea it into hia aerviee, lor that 
bidtopt are to fe^the flock ia not diapoted, bnt that one of tliem ia 
before the olhera ia the queation in debate. 

The gentleman, on Saturday, called my Interpretatioo of thia paa- 
aage a fiah atory; thia mode of treating ao holy an inathution, ao 
aolemn a matter, ia not in the true dignSy of the aubjoet, nor of the 
occaaion ; nor ia it very reapectful to the great peraonago on whoee 
worda we comment; but the audience have not met it with a laugh, and 
therefore I preaume they felt the incongruity. In the name a^le are 
the mornlng'a remarka on the bone$j dec but the biahop mij|ht remem- 
ber there waa more in the premiaea than the apoila of a aingle meal ; 
there were many fiah and all the apparatua before them, but no onu 
would interpret the worda of the queation in that atyle on any othei 
occaaion. It was auati^nance in general, and not a particular meal, 
concerning which the Savior apoke. 

The gentleman suggeata that, in the lat chap, of John, Chriat in his 
llrat interview with Peter changea his name to Cephaa ; and he aa- 
aumea ** that it waa that he might aftorwarda make him the rock of 
his chureh !** It waa a very common thing in the history of the patri- 
areha and Jews to change namea. Thua we find from the beginning 
of their hiatory, varioua instanoea of thia : ** Sarai** ia changed into 
Sarah f ^Abram** into Abraham; *' Jacob** into laraeL Two of the 
apoatlea were called ** Boaner|^8** 90fu tf Thunder; but that did not 
convert them into thunder; neither did the name Cephaa convert Peter 
Into a atone. If I were to give a reason for the addition to Peter*8 
name, (but it was neither change nor addition, rightly conaidered,} I 
would aay that it waa moat probably occaaioned by the fact, that Daniel 
apoke of the kingdom of tne Messiah under the figure of a sfene cut 
out of the mountain. Witli an eye probably to this kingdom of the 
atone, (aa Peter was the first convert,) his name ia improved by being 
tranalated into Syriac ; for after all, it ia rather a translation M Peiro§ 
than an addition to it! He waa, however, the beginning of thia new 
■piritoal edifice, and a foundation atone; but only one among many. 

Thia kingdom of the stone, it is foretold by Daniel, waa to com- 
mence in the days of the Cesara : but it was to become the kingdom 
of the mountain. It was, indeed, to become a great mountain, and fill 
the whole earth. This building is composed of a auoceaaion of foun- 
dationa, provided only that all the popea are succesaore of Peter, in 
virtue of his being the rock. To have thia whole building at the 
foundation, or to be alwaya laving new foundationa in every election 
of a pope ia rather a sinpfular idea, which growa out of theeztrevaganca 
of the Romish asauinption. 



mamAK catbouo Bsuoioif. 118 



^M blnop flOMmw wtX a mmmm tnnik w woidi noQiioyf mm 
whM wmm to fkbk thu ov amMMrt on dnt wi t j e el Imwm Hm 
dhmli whhoot m hnd. HMtbadiordi BOocberbfladtlHiallMpopvf 
or wtelvvw dmnli the pope b head, that ehonh b Ibe body of the 
Mpo: And ii It CkrwCt body tool Tbo Roawnittt wn tho body of 
vm IMMip*k ohttic h oat Iho hood off that bodjn or aniral tho popo*i 
«Bd yoa doatroy ita organintioo. The gentfooMB mhtly 
■y ammentx be fecia that it ankee the diatoh of Robm 




iheailaao tniak: rat tho mialake ia in aappoainf tliat tlria amilhil^ 
Hw of Ibo pfetenaioB asBnla the ohareh of Chriau Jeaoa Cfariat ia i*- 
dipaMloiil of tlie pope. He ia liead ; and the aainta of all agea aio tho 
coMDonent parte of nia a^iritoal, bia mffdit&l body. 

Tlie gientieaun*a allnaion to the Hwh Prieat waa peooliarly oafor^ 
luala There never waa bat one high prieat at a time : one in hea* 
Tm and one on earth ia withoat a aingle hint or alloaion in the Bible. 
We eanoot bow draeant apon aaeh an ineongraity. 

TIm word 'if»r (Hieraa)|irteif, oeeara not onee in the Now Teata* 
ftentv in reference to ehriatiaa biehopa, or deacona. It ia only foond 
eaeot and that in the apocalyptie atyle, in all the ehriatian aeriptarea : 
fir tto idea of any oneoflleiatinr on the earth aa a aacriUcing prieat, or 
ttat ehriatian bianopa bare angfat of a prieatly oharaeter ia anti-ehriat- 
Mk Bat Chriat ia the ami-type of Aaron. The order of Aaron It ez- 
Ihiet. The order of Melchiaidee ia the model of the Chriatian High 
Prieathood. Chriat ia called of God aa was Aaron : but he ia called 
to officiate after the order of Melchiaidee. The doctrine of Proteatanta 
it, that their High Prieat made one great aacrifice for ain on earth : 
and that he offered it in the heaTona ; and that by one offering of him- 
Mlf, he kaa perfected the aanetified. ** Brethren, consider the high priest 
of our profession, Jesos Christ." He erer lives and erer intereedea, 
ind ia able to aa?e to the uttermost all that come by him to God. We, 
therefore, need no high prieat on earth. 

The gentleman baa told aa too often of his lore for America, and bia 
lore for England. If he repeata theae declarations so often, we shall 
beirin to think he loTea too much in word, and too little in fact. He 
tells you of 30,000 English bayonets employed in defence of the pa- 
pacy. ^nA what of tbial England is the cradle of all political froe- 
dom. Our notions of free goTemment were all promulged in English 
books, and taoght in English schools before they were imported here. 
We hBTO, indeed practiaed upon the science of free goremment more 
than onr mother eoantry. But aa in America, we tolerate all religiona : 
10 tlie Bririah empire in ereiy country where she baa territory or sub- 
Jeeta, anpporta and proteeta all. England toleratea erery thiag. She 
tnpporta Catholicism in Canada, Epiacopaoy in England, Preabyteri- 
sniam in Scotland, and Paganiam in the East Indiea. Is she not too 
free and tolerant for my opponent, and for many Proteatanta 1 ! She 
takes no part against any religion. The popular doctrine in England 
It thia moment ia, that Church and State ought not to be amalgama- 
ted, or conaociated under the same earthly head. Indeed, she is dis- 
posed to follow her American children very far in this doctrine. 

The bishop seems to apply to Peter what was common to all the 

spostlea, '*WhataoeYer you shall bind on earth, shall be bound in 

heaven ; and whataoerer you aball looee on earth, shall be looeed in 

beaToe.** I remark upon tliia paaaage, tliat when tlm Meaaiah gave 

k9 8 



114 DnUTB OR 

Hm ksjrs 10 Pete to open Um Unfdon of iMmvn to J0Wi md G« 
lie dU Bol annropiimto to Urn the eole md enlMiTepovw of bi 
and looeiag: thfe power he beetewed oa all the apoetleo. Fa 
Peier opeaed the 1uiigdc»i« they all ietrodeeed eitiieea ieto it* m 
•e he; and had the aame effieial power; finr ae John aaja* efaaj 
he addreaeed them all— ^ Aa my Father hath aent me, ao do j 
you; whoae aoerer aina Toa remit they are remitted to them^and * 
aoerar aina yoa retain they are retained !**— Thia waa apohea, I 
BtaneatrepeirtedlT to them all. It ia therefore ■■auiting too bh 
aay thai Pete alone waa gifted with thia power. He only m 
fiiat TVy idwaya eiereiaed it in ito tme latent and meaning. ] 
be jriad to reaame again the regular order. 

We have heard much about the biahopa of Rome and how tbi 
be traoed back even to Peter, &e., &e. I wiah my learned op| 
would confine himaelf to the propoaition in debate, and permit 

go throurii with thia argument, for auoceaaion. Then I will ah 
ow nuch Talne are the traditionary enumerationa found in Ena 
horn wlioae authora I can make out two or three aueceaaiona. 

Tlie gentleman bringa up the erudition of the 4th oentaiy. I ' 
aa aoon eall.on peopleu thia room for teatimony that the battle ol 
ker*a hill, or Bbnheim waa ao and ao fought— not one of whoai 
at that time ; aa on penonv liTing in one oentoiy to prore wha 
pened in eentariee before they were bom. In the fourth century 
la one writer teetifiea to the aucceaaion. What a deciaiTe proof 
there any teetimony for the firat two hunirtd ytan affirming thi 
eeeeioni I affirm that there ia not. All the tradition on eartl 
Juat in thia r«iioal and eeaential point ! 

Again : tradition ia wholly ailent od the election of the firat ] 
No one pretenda to toll how Pete and Linua and Clement w< 
▼eated with the office. Tradition ia cTen in the handa of Gat 
ashamed to depose any thing upon this point. We all know li 
diapose of tradition three hundred yeara too lato, in other matten 
I think to the matter of fact people of this generation, it muat i 
prepoetoroua to prove an event by thoae who lived one, two, and 
BUiidred yeara after. 

Irencua waa introduced aa a witneaa of Peter*a having been 1 
of Rome : but Ireneua doea not aav ao on hia own reaponaibiTit 
he lived at the cloae of the aecond century. With him it waf 
Ae a r Mw . Again, hia teatimony of the church of Rome, having 
pImmUdhj Paul and Peter ia certeioly falee; and hia aayinff that 
carp waa appointed biahop of Smyrna bv lAe apmUut greatly wi 
hia traditaonaiy atatemenm concerning the Roman aee : for Po 
muat have been ordained in the year 97, aa he died in the yea 
having been 60 yeara biahop of Smyrna. Consequently it waa i 
aible he could have been ordained by the apoetles : but of thia ; 
While my opponent apeaks so flaently of early fathera, and 
abort interval of two or three hundred years from Christ, he see 
forget how long a hundred years is, and how few know much 
the events that happened a hundred years ago. Even now, in th 
of books and printing, and steam presses, and steam-boats, anc 
cads, and general re«ling, how. few of us could accurately, froi 
mory relate the hiatory of the American Revolution ! And yet tb 
tleman talka about the opportunitiea of a person to aacertain thai 



ss 



mafMAB OATHOUC RUJ6I0R. 115 

Wiado fcelttOM ortwo kmted jawa after they occarred, from traditio« 
mcoafai Ml age wkan all tiwaa freilitiea which we enjoj were anknowo. 
^ mC ttb feaAlioB a vaiy looaa vd aneefftaiB whaeaa f— [Tfane 

Ilfed ia the eeemid eeataij. He wee a disciple of PoW- 
ko waa a dladple of John the eTangelist Ireiurae, was biah- 
of Lvana la Franca. The chain of teatimony coosiets of Uiree linka* 
tihn the afrangallat, Polywp of Smyrna, Irencos of Lyona. John 
told Polycarp what Jesna did-— Polyearp told Irencae what John had 
teld biflftf and Ireraraa beara teatimony here. This edition waa pnb* 
liaKed by a Preleatant divine, named Nich : Gallaiana. It is dedicated to 
Giindal, bishop of London ; and as I do not like to sdrance any tfiing 
merely on Catholic teslimonT, 1 prefer the Protestant to the Catholic 
edition of thia fiithei'a works. Irenens distinctly says : ** Since it 
'woiildbe very long toenomerate ia thia Tolnme the sncceesion of bish- 
opa io all the chnichea, by appealing to the tradition of a chnrch tha 
•BBATxar AMD MoaT ARciairr and xiiowr to all, which araa found- 
ed and aatablishad at Rome, by the two moat glorious apoatlea, Peter 
mad Panl ; a tradition which she has from the apostles, and the iaith 
which ahe annonncea to men, and which comea down to ns throagh 
the ancoeaaion of bishops, we confound all those who in any way, 
either through evil self complacency or Tain glory, or blindness and 
perreraity ffather otherwise than is meet. For with this church, on 
account of her more powerful priocipalitT, it is NEcassAaY that 
araar CBuacH Aoasa, that ia the faithful who are on all sides, in 
which chnrch, the tradition of the apostles has been presenred by the 
faithful who are on all sides.** Iren. lib. iii. chap. 3, (adTersus hmne- 



ses^ 

Eu 



lusebius, has presenred for us a letter, written by the martyrs who 
suffered in Gaul, in the 19th year of Antonius Verus, and who were 
charged by the Pagans, as they say in their address to their fellow- 
citizens in Phrrgia, ** with feasts of Thyestes, {who ate part tf his 
own ton,) and the incests o^ (Edipus, and such crimes as are neither 
lawful for us to speak nor to think, and such indeed, as we do not be- 
lieYe were committjod.'* In this document the martyrs commend Ire- 
n«ns, then a preabyter of the church of Lyons, to pope Eleutherus, 
whom Irensus appealed to on the subject of the Quarto-deciman con- 
troreray. I have this letter here in Greek. It may perhaps hare 
more authority if 1 read the original. 

Thus do we pereei?e that Eleutherus was staled *' father and bishop 
of Roone,** br these 'Uustrious confessors of Jesus Christ, and his 
faTor invoked in behal f of their brother. 

In book III. chap. 3« (tlie title of this chapter is, of the apostolio 
tradition, or the succession of bishops in the churches from the apos- 
tles.) ^* These blessed apostles (Peter and Paul) founding and insti- 
tuting the church, delivered the care of administ<;ring it to Linus, of 
whom Paul makes mention in his epistle to Timothy. To him suc- 
ceeded Anacletus, after whom Clement obtains the episcopacy, io 
the third place from the apostles, who had seen and conferred with the 
apostles, who had heard their preaching sounding in his e;&T«« ^ud Vi^4 



116 DSBATB mr 



with bit own «jMbe1ield their tnditioiis. Nor wm ha the only' 
there weie maoy moitt yet Ufing who had been taiu^ by ihaipoeJeei 
Under Ihie Clement* when no incontidereble awcoaaioa o ocwi eJ 
amonflr the brethren at Corinth, the chnrch of Rome eddraeted to then 
most forcible letters, gathering them together in peace, rtptdring iktif 
faiths and announeing to them the trmHtione thew had reondhf reenV 
edfrom the motile». To Clement ancoeeded Euanatoet and to Enarie- 
ttts, Alexander ; next waa Sextna, aixth from the npoot]es« and after 
him Teleaphoma, who also endured a moat g^orioua martyrdom ; liien 
llyginua, afterwards Piua, and afWr him agiin Anieetna, Bnt when 
Soter had succeeded Anicetus, now in the twelflh place from the apoe* 
ties, Elentherus hath the episcopate.'* There is then the fullest mani 
featation that one and the same Tivifying faith haa been banded down 
in the church and presenred to the present day. I would fain read 
the rest of this admirable chapter, but enongh--*here ia the Tolnme to 
which aH who are anxioua for more proof are inTited to refer. 

Tertuilian, a little later aaya, confounding the heretiea of hia day— 
^* let them produce the origin of their churchea, let them display the 
succession of their bishops, so that the firat maj appear to htYe been 
ordained bj an apostolic man, who persevered m tneir communion.** 
Lib. de prcscrip. He then enumerates the pontiffs from St. Petert to 
his own time in the Roman see, and condudea by the memorable 
words, ** Let heretics exhibit any thing like thia.^ Hie eridenea 
of Eusebius is also before jou. On this subject I hsTC one remark to 
make, which no one in this assembly who sincerely desires to know 
the truth, and of such I trust, the number is not small, will hear with 
indifference. This is, that in the letter of Cornelius, bishop of Rome, 
to Fabius, bishop of Antioch concerning Noyatus, which is given in 
full by Eusebins, and is a faithful exhibition of the doctrinea of the 
whole church at that early period, there is not a single doctrine or 
usage mentioned, which is not taught and obaenred in the Catholie 
church in this very city, at this very hour. Is not this an admirable 
proof of the apostolicity of our church 1 The supremacy of the pope 
in the supplying of vacant aees, the sacraments of the holy eucharist, 
baptism, confirmation, orders, a hierarchy, bishops, priests, deacons, 
suudeacons, acolytes, exorcists, readere, porters, or janitors ; asylums 
for the needy and afflicted — one bishop in a Catholic church ; the 
right of excommunication, acquiescence of other bishops, jpersonnlly 
testified or by letter, in the judgment of the bishop of Home, ^. 
&c. &c. In the same letter we see heretics pictureo to the life, the 
errora and evil practices of some modern sectarians described and 
atrongly reprobated, via : the forcing of communicants to take an oath 
never to quit a church they have joined. This I know to have occni- 
red in Maryland, and I presume it is not uncommon. 

Threeo\1ockP. M. 
Mr. CAMFBFr.r, rincji — ^ 

The last half hour of the gentleman was spent in culling antiquity 
to find some collateral evidence in attempting to defend the great point 
of the succession of pontiffs ; and with what success you have all seen. 
His senHibility on the present occasion is truly gratifying. His con« 
duct here shows that he perceives it to be vital, supremely essential 
to Ills system to make Fetor bishop of Rome, and to fix the firat twen« 



ROMAN CATHOUC BELIOIOTT. Ill 

J idne links In the spottolie chain. Bat the barrennou of ancient 
iiilory c«nnot be remedied in the nineteenth century. He broug^ht 
brward one fnifpient of antionity on the subject ; and it is the only 
ragment on which Knsebiusiiimself relies. In truth that fragment, 
he Latin Torsion of Irencoa, is the only fragment of antiquity now 
stent, or extant in the time of Constantine, from which any thing 
an be gleaned on this subject. And he ncver^ once says that eitker 
Faui or Pettr aeparaieiy or jointly were bithopt if the church cf Rome ! 
And here a(;am I cannot suppress my astonishment at the choice of 
he Romanists: — Why thej oid not make Paul rather than Peter 
lishop of Rome. In the nrst place he was a bachelor ; and that is 
low a most cardinal point : again, he informs us that " he had the care 
>f all the churches.'* He says, moreover, that he is not behind the 
rhief of the apostles. Tliis is rather disrespectful of pope Peter ! 
[t could be so easily prored, too, that he was once at Rome (though 
I prisoner for two full years.) Now, if he did not plant the church 
n Rome ; he certainly watered it He labored more abundantly than 
ill the other apostles. Is it not then ten fold 'more probable that 
Paul rather than Peter was bishop of Rome 1 But probability will 
IOC do in the case. We must have the strongest evidence : we must 
lave contemporary testimony : we cannot prove a fact by witnesses 
irho did not see it. Vfe require the evidence of sense. We should 
lot believe the records of Christ's actions, even, unless we received 
hem from eye and ear witnesses. To illustrate the difficulties that 
mviron my ingenious opponent, I will suppose a case like the one he 
las to manage. Suppose that in the year one thousand, a tradition 
lad been current that a certain bridge over the river Tiber had been 
milt in the time of the apostles, and that Peter laid the comer stone 
if the Roman abutment. Some incredulous persons began then to doubt 
>f the matter, and railed upon those who alTirmod that Peter laid that 
itone to prove it. They go to work. Thev found very many believ- 
ng it in the 10th century ; fewer in the 9th, fewer in the 8th, fewer 
n the 7th, till within 200 years of the time, they find only one person 
hat affirms faith in it, and with him it is an unwritten tradition. All 
ecord ceases. There is a perfect chasm of 200 years wiUiout a sin- 
rle ^itnt'ss. Hew shall they throw a bridge over this chasm? 
I^Vhere 18 tradition during this period 1 Is there not one voire 1 Not 
mK. But thoy say it is tmfy two hundred years ! But according to 
ill the laws of mind and society, these two hundred years should 
lave the most witnesses : for, the nearer we approach any true event, 
ho more numerous are the vouchers of its reality and autlienticity. 
Therefore the total failure of testimony during that period is fatal to 
he credibility of the tradition. But they say, it was traditionary for 
iwo hundred years : but who can prove the tradition 1 It is as hard 
o prove this tradition as the fact! To prove the existence of it first, 
ma then the authenticity of it afterwards, is only rising from the po- 
itive to the superlative difficulty. We can as easily build a house in 
he air eighteen stories high, leaving out the two basement stories, as 
irove the truth of an event 1800 years old, finding a chasm of 200 
'earv in which there is not one word about it. The church of Rome 
^lieves many miracles of her own on mere tradition. There is a le- 
;end in Ireland to this dav, commonly belie vexl, that St. Patrick 1200 
ears afro literally sailed from that country to Scotland on a niill stone, 
(iow, if we trace this back we shall find the evidence diminishes 



118 liWMATm at 



with erviy oentaiy utQ jros oone wIiUb tiro tr dirae fiMfpihii oC 
the time Mtigned. Thea it eomes to m adlitvj iadiTUal, who kawi 
•OBM one njr, that ha heaid anolhflt one my, that nHh • obs 

4VV8flM0 49/ 

I think it would be well to edvett moie poiatodly to that kw of 

iad* that the teatamony of a ftet ia alwaya beat and a ti o^g e at h»* 
canae of the nomber and opportomty of the witneaaea af llf iumt^ or 
MOT tMetime it actnally euated. I'or examplov at thia di^, than aao 
nany biographiea of Waahing^n and nanaavea of the lemnlioBBiy 
war fi aome umr or five hundred yeaia hmwe theie will be bat oaa or 
two* Thia ia the eatabliahed order of tfainga. Genaiaa eridaooa 
diminiahea. aa we deacend from, and increaaea aa we aaoand ap to Aa 
OTenta, or facta recorded. All hiatoiy ia proof of thia. It ia a law 
of eridfuice, and a law of the human mind. Therefora, had Peter 
been biahop of Rome, we would, aa we adfanced upwaida hafo feond 
much more eyidence of it than in the third and fourth oeatnriea. fiat 
on the aubjeet of tradition, I will gratify my andieaee widi a few va- 
marka from Du Pin : certainly he ud no temptation to wedkea ita an* 
Ihorit^. 

"CntirUm urn kind of torch, that light! uid coodncti at, ia fht obwam 
tracts of uitiqaity, b^ nwkiiig us tble to diitianith troth frovn Uwhood,hii- 
toffy from fcble, mid satiaaity from Bovolty. "Tit bj this meoM. thrt in oer 
t i mm we hare d ii e ng ayod ovraelraa from •■ iaiaito namhir of fwy eqamoa 
•rrora iato which oar fiuhen Csll lor want of caamiaiaa thiagi hy tho ivka of 
traa criticbm. For 'tb a lorpritinc thii^ to cootidor how ma^jr ■porioi iNioka 
wa ind in antiqaitj; imt, even io tna first ms of the charch. Sevofol roasoaa 
iadaced men to impose books apoa the worm, ooder other mea^ nanta. 

The first and most general, is, tiie malice of herctia; who, to giva the Kraot- 
«r reputation to their heresies, composed several books, which Umj altrmlail 
to persons of neat repatatioa ; ia which thej sindioasij sptaad tMir own er- 
rors, that so thej migot find a better rcceptioo, ander the protectioa of tbeaa 
cel«j>rated names. And thus the first heretics derised fiJse gospels, fidse acts. 
and false epistles of the apostles, aad their disciples: aod thus uooa that 



after them publiihed sereral sporious books, as if thej had been writtea bj or 
thodoz antnors, that so they mig^t insensiblj convey their errors into the Biads 
of their readers, without their perceiving the cheat. 

The ircood reason that inclined people to iavor books aadar odiar Bsaa's 
namrs, It directlj contrary to the first; oeinr occasioned by the indiscreet pie ty 
of some persons, who tLought they did the cnnrch considerable service io ibig- 
ing ecclesisitical or profime monuments in iavor of religion and the troth. Aad 
this idea prevailed with some ancient christians to forge some testimoaies io be- 
half of the christian relicion, under the name of the Siijlt, M»rcwiui TVis- 
mtgiMttUt and divers others: and likewise induced the Catholics tocooipoae 
that they might refute the heretics^ of their own Umas with the 



hooks, 
greatest ease. And lastly r the same motion carried the Catholics so ftr, aa to 
mtmiJkUt kiat^riuJkUt mirmeUM^ mmdJmUt Umu pf As aainlf , lis lum tm As 
<sfy ^itfJhiU^ 

The third reason of the forgeiy of some books, koaps a middle w^ between 
tboae we have already mentioned; for there have been soose parsoas ia the 
World, that have been guilty of this imposture, without any other dengn, than 
to divert therosvlres at the expense of their readers, and to try how nearly they 
could imitate the style of other men. Hence it is, that some authors have com* 
posed treaties under St. CypritaCa^ St. Amhrwe^i and St. AtufitCB aamea— 
a * * * * desiring rather (as the Abbot of Billi says,) to ap- 
pear abioad.aiKl be esteemed under other men's names than to continue despis 
ed, and be buried in darkness, by writing in their own. And these are the rea- 
sons that may have occasioned the forgery of books; malice, indiscreet piety 
aad the humors of men. 

Bat besides these reaaoas that have advaaced this trade of fiNrgeiy, thoe are 



aoxAH nAimoua bxuoion. 



119 





wl^ H wmj h% th— gilt to.** X^pv 

mIj om tf an theas JadMoM and weigfacj rauffcif 
Itmnd of Roouw CatlwIiesyTm. "^IftoHAcOill^ 



anpsarto rAxra MimuMf wavsb miiacluv Am 
UTM cr nu MimMy*' to pronoit pieljr io their own membwa, 
wkkk I wmvUmmcfSl J tak tlw qMtticHi: Wkai w m mrHektf 
faitk wmAwkiekiMftmmM mhne vptm the iradiiuma rf tkai €kmtk\ 
1 win oafy addt tlwM tfe the words of Du Pin, a lenrnedand nntlM- 
tin eodflnantienl hiMoiiHi, whooe work it pnblialiod by the anthority 
•f tha iMinodl doeton cC tlio Soibonne. 

I haw, let me now add* etronff anspiciona of the anthentioity of 
that paaaaye of Iieusna. The Greek original in the first plaee ia 
loal: aad m the aeaond plaee the Latin tianalation waa not foond foi 
aoHW hondrada of yaara afterwaida. In the third plaoe* two thiaga 
aaaerted hy Ireuma are not tme: 1st, that Peter wad Paal fomded 
the Roman ehoreh ; whereaa it has been ahown by Paul's letter to 
the Bomana» not to liave bean the eaae. 9d* This same Irenwas ssTa, 
that Polyearp waa ordained hj the apostles, when according to Poly- 
carp hiaaaalf, he waa not oidamed till the Tear 97, when all the apoa- 
tlea wen dead aave John, and there is no aoeument to prore that oTea 
John lived till that time. Thus dispose we of Moman traditioru. 

The gentleman first introduced this authority which I hsTe in my 
han d a n Episcopalian doctoi^-one of the most learned authors of the 
present day, George Waddingtoo — '* History of the Church, 1834.** 
This author eaumeratee the bishope of Rome ; but listen to his own 
candid testimony. In his chronological table of eminent men, and of 
the jwincipal councils, he says : 

** The succeuioD of the earliest Biahopt of Rome and the daretioo of their go 
Tcmmeot, are ioToWed in innpKcable confoaion.** 

But I hsTC here before me the iZomefwrtim Ptmiijhum /ncfeap— a 
chronological index of the Roman pontiffs, prefixed to Rnsebius. 1 
hare compared it for the first two centuries with Eusebias and some 
of the primitiTe fathera, on whoee authority it partially rests, and I can 
aay with confidence there is no faith can be repoeed in it. I find the 
aaihorities on which its aasertions rest sometimes obscure, frequently 
ccmtradictoiy, and often at Tsriance with other facts which they assert ; 
inrolTing the eredibility of the whole story of the successions from 
diiereat chaira. There are the following traditiona to be collected 



ftom Enoebins and 

1. FMer. 

5. Liana. 

3. Cletna. 

4. Clement. 

6. Anacletna. 



ZMk ^«tiMavf • 
1. Linna. 
S. Anacletna. 

3. Clement. 

4. SixUia. 

5. Alexander. 



for only the firat five links of this chain 

3rd. Linemgt. 4IA. Limtmgt, 

1. Peter. 1. Pet«r. 

2. Anacletni. 2. Clement 

3. Clement 

4. Alexander. 

5. Evariituf. 



3. Linai. 

4. Cletut. 

5. Alexander. 



I might argue this subject for hours and hours, but it is not worth 
it. I oonot Hke to imitate mr opponent in dilating uponniatter8,which, 
whether true or false, do not aflfect the points at issue the weijrht of a fea- 
ther. But the display we hsTe now made of the beginning of succes- 
sion, according to Tarioiw traditions and statements, is susceptible of 
immediate proof, and show^ kvw vmcaai and dabiooa these ovA «a4 



120 VEBATM an 

hetnaj tnditiont ire. la Mt Widdfagm joHUM in nviof **lll» 
maiier U invohed in inexjUieabk eotjfumomf^ and w«U it b tet nvlif 
frith depanda not apoa aueh taatimonyl 

I have aaid the Romaniata have nefer baan aalTorm in alaeting tkair 
popaa. I can ahow aoma aiz or aavaa diffieimt aaodaa of fiUmg 
tiia ehair of Peter, equally approved bj the ehofeli of dlSmnt 
agea. The chair haa ofleo been filied w bribaiyv by hnm, by tb0 
bayonet, and by all aorta of violeiiee. It Ma been filled bv Baa and 
Doya, and by ul aorta of charaetaia. ^Bat of tUa man mHy at SB- 
other time. 

The ffentleman remarked, oo Saturday, that the popa ia not infrlll- 
ble. 'fho qnestioo waa not aboat the aMm, bat the p^e. I taka bin 
at his word, and will now prove, that neither the jneaent po^ nor bla 

Eredecessora are aoccesaora of Peter; beeanae Peter waa lafidlible, 
oth in doctrine and in diacipline. How, then, ean tkaae fUlible 
gentry — these fallible popea— -be ane c aaaor a to Peter, in the eap«> 
city of officora, when they have not Ae grmte of olBoa^— -ny opponent 
himself being judge) 

I shall now attempt eontinaonaly to ahow, that if even Pelar Imd 
been placed by a positive precept in the ofltee of vioar and hand of the 
chorcti, all the official grace of such an appointment haa failed by the 
various schisms in the Roman aee. The chain haa been broken ; for 
Roman Catholica themaelvea admit, at leaat, twentf4wo aehiama; 
aome count iwerUy-^ir. Proteatanta can find tweniy^ne. I haTO al* 
ready shown that the kook and the firat link moat be better aeeor e d, 
if not welded ; for Peter the hook and firat link haa not ]ret been laa- 
tened to the right place ; and aome of the firat linka are ao entangled 
that Rusebius, the pope, and G. Waddington, cannot atrenffthen tbem. 
And to quote the words of ^. Fope^ not (Me pope, if one link be miaaing, 
" Tenth or ten thouMafuUh brtwki thi ehmin mUktr 

Ah me ! I am jostled out of my eourae again ! The mention of 
Eosebius reminds me that the biahop haa quoted him againat the No- 
vatians, &c. But what avail a the teatimony of Euaebiua aa a mdmryf 
it is quoting a Jansenist against a Jesait— a Calviniat againat an Ar^ 
minian — a Romanist against a Protestant. Eusebiua apeaka aa a Au- 
/ortan, and he speaks aa a setiary t sometimes Jtrian, perhapa, aome- 
times Trinitarian f but certainly opposed to Novatoa and hia party. 
It is very hard for a warm partiaan, m any case, to atate hia opponent a 
views fairly. I have never yet heard any one oppoae Calviniam, or 
Arminianisra, Just precisely aa it was. liiere is aome little difference 
or other in the moat equitable hands, which the opposite Jparty wonM 
ot have stated just so ; and we know how often the menta of eontro- 
veray reata upon theae minute mattera. Novatns and Comelina were 
both elected bishops of Rome, and a controveray aroae on their raapee- 
tive claims. In the course of the controversy, we learn, that it tnmed 
on these two points : 

** That Corneliiit admit led those who heui been guilty of Idolatry to commumiom; 
•nd NoTstus taurhttbat the charch neither could noroorhtto admit thoM to Um 
ceniraanion that had apo«tatixed.** Dn Pin. Vol. I. p. 135. 

Novatua waa the rival of his friend Cornelius, and he regarda him 
aa an anti-pope ; he is, indeed, called anti-pope 1st. And, at this day, 
we cannot tell whether Novatua or Cornelius* waa the auccesaor of 
Pater ! So the firat achiam commenced, and we look for the faithful 



»1 

« Bftainst Romna ss*u3ip1t<kB ftoiD Ui»i lioiir tniAoftl tlie Re- 
ih*— >oaIl ibeiD Ibe iNoTatiani, Puritans, or frolMtjintR. 
The wcond MliiaiD we (hall oolice ■■ that Ix^litMD Liberiui nd 
tML. A. D. 367. 

"ContuntiDtbcingFnngvdi^iaMSt. Alhanuiin,u«]ip<Hiiie himlhfcHm 
of (tiM tDoitf whicb hit bralbrr ConiUiu hud igiiiul biia. LUwrioi at M tUi 
■ntweiwl wucIf. iou ou^I nol. lir, to qi«ie bk of biihopi lo rer*nj« jrour 
onmt* I fer lAe buida of (cclctiutiri anj;ht not to b* rTi>ploj n). bsl onfV U 
ilea aai lo (UiciifT. At but Coutintlui Ihnattiicd hini with bmiiibBiiui : • I 
toic tim^f,' Hji be. ■ bid mIimi to ay bnitino ii Raoic. (or iba rctltmbMttl 
bman lobe pnlUTvd twrorriuy liTiHlhm.' 1'lirrt iIhvs timr irrra gitw 

Ihua tatouulcrorit,udb>!cuiuba<lidBOIclii.nc^ hj, , >,..'.,. o,. ;<i iLui liiuc ha 
•MB b— i itud two datt after la Bern • 
Wtm, tmi tW tmrnmAi E ' 
{Mn^r-hMbtNeMwIv 



SM&tok atMSUAoTiAawH 

HiMAMMafeUwpUilhanMirfU _.. --^ 

tiimmmtmtmtimtri\» iirj hti^irfwf. (mU MtliN«*adM«& 

OhJiiwW bMUh»»^lfctbifaw WI»J>»i^lwBy«f«wiit,Wi^^ 

b« W rib) tio»wtiil tB M hen(k>l ct»Cr«MM orUlk."_rH n>. Vol. I. p. IM. 

Now, if W0 take LlbMini fat Ao tnie papa, wa rnuat taka u A^M 
bead ; fitr it nnat ba KknowMged that ba aubaeribf d Iha heraUeal 
tmd Aiin eraed ; and, pcfhipa, at tlila time the inajoni; of the Romu 
CaAolie ehareh weia Ariana ; but that la not the pmeot inqiiiij. 

Wa akall ww nad an MetMirt of iha third achlain : 



- An»> th« Jaath af popa Lttti imt, wfaleh bmKB. 
ci Itatf biiafTttitat tar mmmtimm,tf nana oltke i 



icbiia^TaeaBt iirMBBtiaa,hr i^aioa ottfca eaLalliag of thou that pf- 
H_vlaUl It, DasMaaat laatwaa choiaa by Iha rnalv put of tb* clar|7 
aad prnpl*. Md aidaiaad by lb biibopa. Bat oa tta atb«r nd*, t/ri(aai. 
•r latbar Unicwa*. mb» if** hk eoiBpcUtor lor Iha popcdoai. pX hiaarif 
OfduBBd to nma alW biihapi ia tb* ehnrcb of Sieiamt. Thii conual caaaarf 
a Fial djAina ia Ibaci^ of Rana, aad ilimd ap M (nil ■ ■rdhion thara m 
CMild haidlf ba ifpiiiiij. Tha Iwo partia chh from wordi to blowi. aad 
«aH duittiaaa war* killad ia Iha charcha* of Raiaa upda thi* qnainl. l%a 
foranor of Saw callvl FrmUttut, bciof dcairooi lo allaj tha h«l of Ak 
CBoMnlioo. **at DnieinHi iolo baoiahaKDI b* tba anptror'a order; hat bi* 
y-'-*- — M did Bol pcrlactlj ippuaa the qaarrel; lor Iha parliuiu of UrHCiBa* 
imaihliil atlU ia thaetiifthai of which ftaj waia powf nd. wilhoal arareota- 
— laiwil^ >iik Ca«iiHit aad araa wbaa lb* aapararlMd oidcrrd that Ibtir 

rhir-^i'iV' '-'-"'' "--■ .'^ 1 "- f i'"-' •-i--.--.i- 1- 

eity.ao that it wat narawwy ■» let <» dfi'O tiwa nalM ot of Roiaa. AndTctaH 
Ihu did aol hiadar EfMcMW fina barbcyi nerat a>acialn ia luV lad 

IT** lk*hU«pofntfaal(calMnamthM.*Bdtbabiabopaf Fanaawtra 

■B< aaalaai fcr^h lUwaata. TW war* eo n d a — «d !■ a co*«f il hriJ ■iRoaw 
ia tba Ta*rMl.^ «Jl w da b>aaadbrtha aa tba i h ir of lb* taipHor. How 
arar ik^ fiiaail aaaat to ntaia iato IhMr own cowi^. aad Mimd ap MW 
noabia* thM*. Tbw nt pap* i)w*a«w to b* aecaMd br oac iMac, * Jaw. 
lUaaccMAaamaaiHiiaadiaaeeaaeilafbMbapiheM at Bon.*, ia da r«r 
3n.aUi* dadarad XtanaaiH iaaacaal of lh« erin* tbal waa laid to bu chaisa. 
Tbia eencM wrota a Itttar to lb* aaoaror OraiiM, pnjiac hiei to lak* aaata 
ofdarferlbapaaoaofthacbBKbafRaM Tba napwv wniu la lh*m. iM 
Uwtitiiau WM dttaiaail »> Cil»a», (hat ha had ainn ordn lo bau*h Aaac ia> 
lo a cowv af SpaiD. aad ta bMa lb* biihop* olTalttili aad Fanpa, db( n( iWn 
cnaMc*. Tbl»did aa« bfadar «■■ « »» faig returalag into Italj la vUl«W 
Ml. «bankiilfcni'«"*w/Bauiiita^aKf *ailcaTor*dlapr«-CBZU*\tka*mya 
™..- M A> M*«- «/:&* tefv >w»blad fa a couae^l at X qalUw, » liM 



MvSn.wroia n mbmAp to hia. AiftlMfauiibtd CKwiclMvAnTtr.ariMI 
I>«iM#ii« in peaceable poMcaiion of the lea of RiMM,iB iHiiA Imoi 
lU the jear M4.*' Du i'm. Tot /. ^. »6,n7.— [TliM czpiradj 

Halfpmi 3 o'e&eft, P. JU: 
Bbbof PomcEU. riMt— 

!■ the Sod. century lived Tertnllian ■ priest io Afirioa. Ha 
bow clear was the chiuD of traditio n - h e says distinetly that Petor 
bishop of Rome. I am soinif to quote another splendid , 
bis testimony. But first let me asi, how coald a massiY«i'aa eaormoiifl 
Tolume like this (holding it np) of which the laal of the early Christ- 
ians, has made so many copies ; and a portion of whieht the admiiabla 
apologetic, or defence of our Chriatian ancestors* was addraaaad Io the 
ragan Emperors, have been Titiated 1 It was iq>read over the whola 
world — it was read with avidity by Christians and bealhena. It ia 
authentic history and based on testimony hr mora eradilila than wa 
possess of the genuineness of Homer, or Horaoa, of Tseitnat or Ciaaio. 
Wa could not believe any fact of history, not even our title to onr honaaa 
and other goods and chattels, without admitting it. How else bat by 
snob records, do we know with certainty of events of wbldi onr sa ns aa 
have not taken cognizance, of which we have no personal knowladgav that 
a few years affo we fought a hard battle with England and gained our 
independence! Tliat our general was named Washington, and that ha 
was aided by La Fayette 1 C omparatively recent as these events be* they 
are matters of tradition ! and tradition is but another name for history. 
Admit my learned opponent's principle, and the world will be turaea 
topsy-turvy. We cannot be sure of any thing. I now cite Tertullian; 
and mark, I pray you, the de&mess and force of his reasoning in tha 
following syllogism, for apo'ilolical succession. 

Tertullitin de pnncriptione advertus haereticot, lib. p. 394. " If Uic Lord Jeaat 
Christ tent his apottle« to preach, no other jffvachert are to be received thao 
thoie whom he coniinissioned : for no one knotri the Father bat the Son. and 
ihtj to whom the Son hath revealed him, nor ie the Son teen to have reveal- 
ed Dim to any others than the apostles, whom he sent to preach what he i«Toal- 
ed to them. Now what they preached, that is to sav, wliat Christ revealed to 
them, I will here Uy down as a principle (hie pnescribam) cannot be otberwiac 
proved than bv the same churches which the apostles, themselves, fminded, by 
preaching to tnem, themselves, both by word ot month, as they say, and, after- 
wards, by their epistles. If this be so, it is therefore plain that all the doctrine 
which ap^fs with these apostolic churches, the matrices and ^rigintUi (or escm- 
plars) o? faith, is to be reputed true, as undoubtedly, holding that which tfaw 
churches received from the apostles, the apostles from Christ, and ChritC fima 
Qod : but that all other doctrine is to be prejudged felse, as teaching eontnui 
It to the churches and to the apostles, to Christ and to Ood. AU| therefore, 
that remains now to be done is to demonstrate that the doctrine we preach, aa 
alrtsadv explained, has been handed down to us from the apostlee, and thus con- 
vict all other doctrines of falsehood ** They, (the heretics) object that Feter 

waa reprehended by l*aul. But let those who make this allegation shew that 
Paul preache<l a different gospel from what Peter prearhed and the other apoi- 
llea. If Peter was reprehended for withdrawing, through human respect* nt>ni 
intercourse with the Gentiles, with whom he previously associated, this was a 
fcnh of conduct (ronversationis)jiot of preaching. Hedfd not, on this account, 
preach a different God from the Creator, a different Christ from the son of Ma- 
ry, a different hope from that of the resurrection — and, (to refute these here- 
tics,) I will answer as it were for Feter, that Paul, himwif, said that he made 
himself, all thin;;s to all men, a Jew to the Jews, and no Jew to those who were 
tw J^ws. that he may gain all. So that Paul reprehended, under certain cir 
svmstaaces, in Peter, what be, himaelf, under certain circumstaoctrs, did/* 



I« 



iM hflTetic^. 



rmi tba iriid« book of • 



l^'The Mt »loTj ag^ain— hare i> Henry's elMNMlN oTIhe RUt. Jla 
■Mrineipal meaning, in hia vi^w, is thai whin I ban |iTCB. 

Cauld PjuI. m) frirnda, claim to be Ih* cfaMfof tha apoMlwt H» 
P|>d pcobkbl; dane inoie than any man then liviw ■pl"** ChrMoltti 
. MtB^fproalnted by anger and meter, oa ih< nM toOaKweM "BmO, 
'Ami, «by persucuLeat thon ma" cdangipd buifhM > wolf to % hM» 
Aoni • per«ecular loan apostle. 
I KBMtiainfonnaDalbatPaoIof SamoMta,wwdopaMdhr>«ai^ 

I. FMd Mil MiriUiag to tan tho IwiMlac of *• 

■mmI wm bi^ to tha i— m ot Aiwlwa, who daelM 

•iUbf M bo girw ap 

d Iidf aho^wita.^ 




a thari^rf Aa Iwahopof Itiwia throuffconi iha Cbriuiaa werid. 

Uj ftiand btt iatradoaed tba aiibjaet of nnity, U ooooaetiaB witb 

— jf:>__ n>_ --^1 »M Ibat, if ba pleaaaa, fToo tba Bibb) bniia 

« aa bar Cjrpriao, a biabop of Canbage, la Afriaa, 



HjGmi 
Md&ioa. 



«■ ibia aabjaet, la Ae Sd. oe^uy. I am bold to aay, job b 

baud arnoMBt attoam; Ulaatntien aoia appoaito, oi taDgMp bom 

baaalHar, ibaa wbat Ibia fclhar —»|>loya. 

C7|inu.d«UBil*UEccl«utCalb<>lic«, p.I81.*iidDaSiBpliGiPlM. Tba 
■iiTT h ri»— to Prtw tbrt lb« chwrb aad tb« chair of Cbrut maj b> ahnra 
labaiwii. ABdantb*aportlMaBdibRihndi,battb«niiHMb«[oiH lo^, 
ftd br all lb* aaOilU* with iMalw i^OHut ; can hm who hoklrih aM 
*i«Mi^fcabarababoUalbaUthI Caa h* wba r«iaM aad opyoMa tm 
cbaicb. who fonakaalba ebut of FMcr, bo which tba eliareh wai foaadad, lafr 
krhbaalf that ha la ia tba choich. while tba af>04tla Paol Uachaa ' 
lhia( a^ ibiwi iba aicraaawl af oBitj, mjIi^. 'oiu Boor and tmt 
«■(■ KM <w nm TCCAtwa. on lhu. om rAim, om aAm 



pnta pwt baiaf WMaliiatail U oaa. T^ chnrcb too ii on*, with luDiiaal 
fmiiStj nttrntiate bar bmdH tbrsaghmii. A> ibara an Baar rajri o( Itih^ 
hM BO Man tbaa aa* (aa, Wf hru3Mt. bal oaly ooa tnuk. hald bK i^^ 
aaafb bt ila taaaaaaa'teob aamj aliiaiaa nubiBS bum ana (iMmtala, bat all 
btadaJTia lb«ra>w»a. Satar a la; Tkw iba iaa. Uu aait; ol riibt wlbfT 
a»dii«iwi btaakabnacbboai tba tra*. thabralicobnDchwiBbad nomor^ 
aat of a Aaan froa Iba aooroa, Iha aarand itraaia will dir ap. So Hhawlia 
Iha cbmb. m^iulmt wiA Iba Gcbl of Iba Laid. diToH bar ran lbtaa(botf 
tbaaairana. Tba H(bl, bowanr.wbicb it eraiy wbara diflvaadia oh, aorli 
tba aailj of tba body ii^falad. Sba^rtad* bar copooi ilrnoM, bat dian Ii 
oaabaad. oaaaaigia,oaabl«a n d wotbarwith a nniafnoa pMtay. Wa aia 
bar oflBriw, wa aia aonriabad with bar Bilk. w« ara animatad with bar aplilli 
Ba enVSwW bava God far bit bihar, who bai not tha choicb for bit motb- 
ar. IfaarTSoatortbavtof MoaoOaUAaoape. aa rikawiaa halhallioM 
af*a*fcbM»*artaa th«Leid)na.laad*aFalbaraiaaaa< acala.ft 
iawrlitcaofAaFalbar. Bad Son, and Holy QboMi ■■•BdOaMlbMBuaMar 



■i4<Mwy>» l «niMihiitW«<ityHikh proc»td>. hum lid— ;H i« n H h 
aad wUek M BMifartaiMMl by dMMwer«iMiili,eBiilM ComMutenilMelwich 
m4 doitrofed bj the oppotition of ditconiwiC heutst** 

I will now go oTVf the gromidf my fifend InvdlBd ftb KAwfr 
liy. He eald we allowed that we had two high piieats on earth. I 
protett against the gentleman^a aayinff for me what I have not aaid. 
Om high Priest we hare in heaTen, God. He has a Tiear en earth* 
the pope. But that Wear wields no authority bnt lirom Oed. 

1 haTe, again, been reprehended for endeaTorinff to gala liritads hr 
expressing a liking for the English people, the Irish, and the Ajnert- 
cans. But, my friends, hare laone them more than Jnatiee I Hanre I 
Bwer^dd lirom the truth! Have I not said that the Englias had a 
thousand faults T— *[Time expired.] 

/bur ^ebek, P. M, 
Ma. Campbell ritct— 

We have had a learned discussion on the unity of the dinreh. Wa 
can sit and patiently hear my opponent while he fills up Us time hy 
reading the views of the saints on unity or any thing else lie mtay 
deem edifying. But as this is not the business now before na, we 
ahall be glad he would choose some other time for it. On this snb- 
Jeet we lure no controverey at Uie present time : and that Iha ehni^ 
ahould be one, and that she is one virtually and in foet, we doubt doC 
All that has been read by my opponent on this subject h wholly a 
fkee will offering, instead of that argument which the oeeasion demands. 

Was Peter ever bishop of Romet That indeed was a question : but 
is it a standing question 1 How oilen will my opponent recur to It 
witfiont proving it ? He says, indeed, that Ireneus says that he was : 
but I sa^, not a line can be shown from Irenens nor any other writer 
of the first two centuries affirming in so many words mai Pder «nu 
Ktlop (f Rome! Let him then refute me at once, by producing the 
passages. He might have heard so. He has produced Tertnllian as 
a commentator or a retailer of traditions. That you may knew some- 
thing of TertuUian as a theorist, and commentator, I will read you by 
way of offset a sample or two, simply to show how much these opi- 
■ions are worth. He speaks very advantageoualy of cuaton aiad 
tradition, and relates several remarkable examples of oareaoniea whieh 
he pretends to be derived from tradition. 

""To begin,*' mvs he, ** will) baptism, when wti are resdir to enter into the wi 

tBf. and even before we make onr proteitationt before the bbbop, mod m tha 

disrch, that we renounce the devil, all hii pomna and niinifien : sAerward, vre 

are pluuKed in the water three timet, and thay make m anawer to MNue thiogs 

frikich are not precisely set down in the gospel ; after that tbcj aiaka ua Inta 

■ilk and honej.and we bathe ourselres every d<4ir, daring that wbolc waek. W« 

vaoafre the tacraroent of the enchaHst, institute.^ by Jestn Christ, when w* cat. 

Sad Ib tha morning assemblies we do not rec^ivf It but frooa tiic hands of \hn%t 

that prasida there. We offer yearly oblations for the dc«d In hoaor of the war- 

^ffi. Wa belicTe that it is not latrful to Aist on a Sunday and to pnytp Ooa 

taealiDg. Prom Eaater to Whitnmiide we enjoy the same pririkcc. We take 

grant care not to suffer any part of the wine and consecratea braanto lh!l to tha 

aitNiad. Wa often sign ourselves with the sign of the cross, {f ¥•« dtwrnrnd m 

mmjkr iht$e ffctieti taken/rom tcr^fure, we earmotjind one Ikere ; but wa 

arast answer, that *fu Iradilum that has established (hem, tuttom hat amlharirtd 

A«M, andfleiih hat made them to be observed.'* Tertnll. He Corona MiKtts. 

. When TertuUian asserts a faei^ I believe : but when he relates a 

dnuOf a guesM, an opinion, or reports a tradition, I listen to him as 

ia the BpecuUtiOM of a contemporary. \ou aVaW Ian^ \i both in 

Lmtia aad Engligh. 



AfB iw QBi triw c «WHUt»a nwJiH (mm ia argoiio bIhIb (■■. Hi^ 
hgr i tfcltaimpMtolicM.^p'idqiiM i|w ulluic ciiUitilBi apoWilaniai hu Iocib 
ftwdcalar, apad quit iptr (uthf-oticc Jiur» rcciiwimr, koUci laceiu, ■( 
m r » i r iwma lac^rni un>iucajui<|i». I^iimi r>i tibi AchmiT Habn CiHiBibBa. 

eaan lai>c« u • Maririanii. hulx-t niUippoi. btbtt TttFxalonii.-cDsa. Si do- 



~C«»» HOW. J Oil whoindmniui murrtiillr lo d«oU joBneln* Id tha^rsl 
■bir of Toar ulnliun. huUD lu ihi noilabc cAurcAu. Still do 1^ taij 
.Mkinof Uw apofllFijU lUndh Ibitronb pbuf.itiWmrtliitimitktnlUUlltrf 
Mcilnl, wbicb •enod fbrtb Ibtir ttry lunct, (ad whicb futhrullr ciblblt tbta 
fmrf cwaaKBMcta. IF yon in in Aj; twin, lou )MTr CDrinlh: irinnwvdonia.Joa 
Abte Pbilippi anil ThrtBlnnK*. IfiW joDmrT iMo Am, yoB iHTtEi^Mi. 
ril-lj b. yoM r«id.K,. .ou b... ftomt." Ac "^^ 

On tfaia precioiu mseifX I will only minvk thM it fulljr pr»VM, 
1. That tbe aullkenlic eopict at autographs of ibe apoatolic epUtlw 






lime of Tertuliian, in those churches t 




SA," 



M»J B a— iw w ■qMl^Pwdoo lb« Jl g r wl ao. T)m «ilnat b wank 
B Tolane u pmatntiBg Aa ungant piManriom of Umbo. 

Om wmd 0* the lu^ aa ecBniaiitad od by Haitfa«w Henn. | 
kn« had hit woik in mj Ubiair for Iwentf kn jreus. Ua la a Ugh* 

* ledpradsM/iwHUMiiiatar: batUaM nnkad awwv artSm. 

la deeidaa Ba4hiBc fiv BiY < 



Ir eateaaed prad 
BntTethadeeidt 

ba «iib«r lb* (MM 



ihiac fiv BBY o^MMwat. 

• OM M tbe oiMf aiplaMtioa. Bui mind aw. Tba Bowaa 

CaihaUe daecrins reqaina the nplanatioii " lorcat tbon ma ■ 

tbeae lore met" bac a aaa it was - • - - 

Ofar all the apoatlea, that it elaii 

llaij adadia that Cbiiat »mj hare aiinoea w laa new aao aean man 

oaewpiatlM af PsHrr; whtle be lefeta to or nya, ■* do rai Ion tat 

■an Aw Tonr egmpaaioas." The Heaaiah mtbt, baead, had aaj 

JaaloMjof thataoiL Hla eoameBt wi John ]ud. 10, wadat 

- I^HMt thm iM mm (!■> lbeM"1 BaUsr thu Jubm or Joha tkr nrtMnla 
M(Bdi,<ir Aadnw, (li}B>iibnthBrudE(wpukiiil TkoM do Ml bn CUnI 
wight, Ibat do Kit Ion him belter thui the bmt friend in tha •mU, ud Maka 
It appaar. wbaactar the; stud ia caBpetitioa, «r, lurt Umt Ititm tMyt 
tbasabopteaaJasts! Tboassal* lara Cbnil indasd, that kxa bi* bttiB tfiu 
illaadtnitoafatMaaiulalllVaaccaiationaaiidpnitiiiftbwwarld. i«*- 
f«ia*BSH*i«nttsnA*M7 U so, Iwa than la a^loy %hU wbdlf ia 
fcadlag Bf duct.'' Htius't C— Bmlary, 

B^ I wiMld liha ta n^ what Ihia aoaMHlatM aaje aboBi Ac f«c*f 

jMtlUsa wi. ». "AadlBanlBthaa.lbadbaa aMHawri aadaaoBtUs 
fack. t win bwU ^ cbaKh< ad tha >ataaaf baUihaa aot praraa acstBrttf 

FWs ciBlMisa ta atsMi tbat fasiliai lulil tntb, ronaelH tb* ptnoa mt 
aOecsaf CbMt.Moawhich.aaoma iKii,hs wMMfiaMNichmk. liar 
saaUlbapawaaar^atb aa tba aatnaaa Bta tba alanal worU, dastrarAi 
b«aeflbM«baAagUbBlUoa>l. NiMltiaKcaa b.ii»nabsiinltbBi ta«» 
paas that Cbifat BMat tbat tba Hna« of pStar WB lAa net, aa wfakli «■ 
^Mcb ibaU ba h^ldad ( ncaot It bs tka wiU Botioa Ibal Iba bMops of RoBM 
tmmittm ■biiHimiahlsjlaBal Tbarnch haot asoar ncb.oaraacBisi 
tbsBsthas bti^ jadgM. Witboal doubt, CtiriM bimsair lb« rock— %Dd «M 
(oBBdafioa of tba clianb,aad tma bflobim who sMiBpts to lav "T Qlbn. K. 

If th^ HaMbM- AMjr if «Mrf MffiMlritr M im Mta to ^ fWl 



\ 



ATI «f -nm 



ihis 6uiiiiufwsjp» Hv is i MBtlflQuui fcf wlion I Mteridft s ^wy 
Irigii fegard : mnd while we atiTer on WMDe qneetionB, cwjomiap dio 



CMU epiflcopacYY we perfectly agrae oa the iinpott of 'im (HMnnl 
a DiieeC m appfied to christians. He has no idea, men ttan mymn 
or a christian amtim, or priest offering saeriliees for sins on eaith* H* 
hM not answered, indeed, seven letters addressed to him bj myaelf mi 
bishop Onderdonk's tract on diocesan episcopaev : but jfvt it Is asC 
too late. We expect one of these bishops to refily to tfaeatu 

The Roman Catholies alone contend that prieslSy by whleh therr 
aean an order of clergy, oan offer sacriftoe for sins. Nay, indeed^ 
Bf r. Hughes in his controrersy with Bfr. Breekenridge, says, " To offer 
sacrifice is the chief official business of the priests?* p. S8B. Hense, 
we learn that eren in this enlightened land and 19th centoiy, tbera 
aie persons amongst ns claiming the power of making sin oiSerin^ 
and expiating and forgiTing sins !! 

We now resume the history of schisms in the snooession : 

We last read you the contentions and haroc of human life oa tfie 
auecession of Damasus. The emperor at that time decided tl«s ooo* 
troversy by banishing Ursinus, and on the decision of that smperai 
now rests the ^th imd salTation of the Roman chnrch — ^themselvek 
being judges. And yet, my learned opponent, in some of Us sneeehes 
affects to tell you that emperors have nothing to do, — no rignt to in 
terfere in councils, or with church officers ; and here, and on nnmer 
one occasions, we find them filling Peter's chair, making Ticars of 
Christ, and heads for his church !! 

We caniiot rehearse all the schisms, and shaU therefors give only 
a specimen. We take another instance of an imperial pope— one of 
aa emperor's creation. 

*■ A fler the death o( pope Zoiimas, the church of Rome wu divided ebofit 
the eltrctioa of hw sacccsior. The archdeeron Eatelioi, who MplrMl to the 
biahopric of Route, that hliiMclf ep in the church of the Lalemi, with pert of the 
people, some pri««U, end sonie deacons, and made tbeiu chooee hiai in Zosiania* 
room. On the other side a rreat nuoiber of priests, several bishops^ nod part 
of the people, beinr assembled in the church of Theodora, elected Boaiace. 
Both were orJained; Kolalius was ordained by some bishops, aniow whom was 
the bishop of Ostin, who osed to ordain the Inshop of Rome. Bonifttca was 
likewise ordained bj a great number of bishops, and went to take posaessioa of 
St. Peter's church. 

STmmaehus, SK>vemor of Rome, havinj^ tried in rain to make then agree, wril 
te the emp e ror Monorius about it. In his letter of the S9th of December, 41 1, 
he speaks in Eulaltus' behalf, and judges Boniface to be in the wrong. The 
O Mp eror belterii^ his relation, sent him word irnmediatelj tiiat he shoald 
•spel Boniface and uphold Culalius. The governor having received this order 
naat tor Bom^fke* to acqnaint him with it, but he would not eome to hns. so that 
the |ovenor sent to him to signify the emperor's order, and kept hia ran re- 
laraiag into the city. The bishops, priests, and the people taat sidad with 
Am^wcSv wrote immodmtely to the emperor to entreat hm that ha woah! order 
both EnUUma and Bonf^hcs to go to court, that their eaase might thcta ba 
jedgad. To satisfv them, the emperor seat to SymauwAat aa order of SOth of 
jaaoarj, 419, signifving that he should enjoin Ikmifiiet and £iilafjnt to be at 
RassfUM about the '6th of /^mary. HtmoriuM convened some bishops thither 
to jodge of their cause ; and that they might not be suspe<,ted of frvorlng any 
one siJc, he commanded that none of those who had oraained either of flieni, 
should be a jadge in the case. The bishops that were chosen fo judjge this 
caase being divided, the emperor put off the judgment till Jlfav, and forbade 
Kah/ftii and Bomj/me* to go to Kamu: and seat thither AckUBmM^ Inshop of 
SfoUi^t to perfomr the Episcopal functions during the £a«fsr holjdays ; is 




>*> 

inritnl Iht t>i.b«|n both olJffiim 

Kt iJtlav* uhI uHllcd hit bvu"B 

liu rubi. or wniUirr hs ■••• of a 

. ot jBwtk. aiHt ooaU lii» •Uii 

Mg tM MuiiaRtr'* sfdan. wludi ubliciil Sy—maclmi la «• 

in oal of JZmi; uvl liw emp^rDi bavl^ b«ii inronaad of 

wilacl fir iw othtr JihIkbiwiI. bui ciukj fi/m-^t lu b* IBI 

.faMiuiriEDrAiinf. 119,"— ;»« Pii, rtl. i ;>. JIT. 

bf the ewpvrot Hinmriii»,-—mtt JrUm, IM 
l) eatabliahrs b Ticer for Chrifil in the p<>ninn vf 
, tajs IiiBhop t'lirvell, hSTf rmpentt u do whk 
Once, then they hnd a j^nl Ae»\ Ui do with bl 
UU^Mnrl 

■ MM Snnicka*. jUiis the ekwA'a bid k Ai 

IWitrUDodrimruiIn. ' 

r A^ Iha 4cMh trf pop. ^Mitoto, iriikk kuptaad H tW Md of *■ 
jiilr4KlkH«MaS^Mc«rtBait<niathi(W3ar JImm hMMM /!«■■ 
i- w ilhiMJ l N w i a lM.wkidioflbwitwowMdBljMwao lw HoAifa. Aa. 
iii ftM w >n w d««eB». wM c fcaiiB.— J anld— I U lh« fcr pttr ■«»6w; 
fetf AMw ■ ■■■■ 9aMor. wko had pnialwd Aa bipBmr JImtlmttm, Aat 
■b adJCt of MWfiM «M lb« bUMDor Rhh riuMH b« tkBait, Mnnd 
TiiiiwtlM to\* chHM m4 aiMnd. TIm kMm df<rU«d & ctareb vrf 
•• (to (f Hhu, Md tfea MM mImM bstk of tfe« ckin •»■ IbaWMMMak 

Bl «kb OM of IbMS l»D biriuBi bM at knatb bnih awtin ifnid la 
InaaKtenMJMeat AMHaferUi ikMioii i* lb* «m. Akh » 

ttii,nalk«AH««HilfaMM)ftTyjlHii,»A> ltad*tniilnt-dkMni.aHtf 
aimMUJkmd H law Ifajjr frtttr mmber ^vouajbr fam. B ywaia t ti ii 
iNd riniclTiatuaof £aarraffafi>aboffa ibcMaceouati.mdMininwInNdla 
tba fowflna ^ A* Mj (ca, awl he orduBcd XaiimiMM bidnp of Jfattrm, 
if «a Wfj baTieva ^naiCaflat. At Iba bapDoiaK of the nnt fcar ha callad a 
CVaaril. ■haul a be nada a caaoa aguait the wmji of Hlicttint mm' *<MCci, 
arUdwaralbaaaaed fbroMaiaia^tfactafaldisniljt but thoar itlia oupeairf tha 
■iiliaalliiaiif ITjwiai Hai.iaiiliii, liiiii|iimmiiil liritii Imlj ii i aniait their aiiad. 
■•ad all their eadcaToiin to tare bin oat of it. Tor which end thrj cbarfad him 
wilb aaaf criaKa. tbej ilirTed ap a paK of Ibr peoiJe an] leDate agiiu 
•Dd caaaad ■ patHkai to be [awiwHj to Ung Tk r t J oric, Aat ba wonid a 
»delegalB ta War tha eaaaa. He aaaed Peter biibonor ,4bna(, who di 
Btoirhiadloceea.vul deprlredhtniof lb 



•M oatjiha t*tT*.brt alia the ci 



, . .. . _ . e eity of Rome nidered rerj^nii 

KiaK WwfcriebeJBydariTBBilopiitanead wthaaeditordai 
wbaMi tba bMhop bei^ poeaaMBd *ntk ■ good opinioa of Ftp- 



tt mam tba cMniaatian af the partinlar* allered anini him. bat oal* 
d bin hafteaa t bafcca bb accaaett, af the crTmei Siat wen bid ta hb 
II awiibtijiaiiiiliHliii hiiij Ihili iiiiiiiiiliinirvlliai Mm lliij iiaaiaiiiliil 

" a, aad bath (be paiipla aad Qm (CBale who had bean reij sNcb 

'orpepa. T«l 
VacdaMtha 



»e year BH wbatata 



__Hiaa, ha eo atlaaad hi p___ 
hadhd." l>aPia.Val.t.]LEl.. 

If w» eminvt flod Chriai't elmieh Mine where out of the Roinn 
dwreh at this dnitti wa ihaU hsra a hud tMk to find her there t 
' a ftw woida coDeerDinff Eonilsoe II. 

'- - le (;a(k.w>a 

■ dajofOc- 



gUB, W9 ahul leiu a few woida coDcenimg Uoniteoe ii. 

EtaaMcf, tba aecoad of tliat sanM.lbe fint pop' of iM uatiun of the I 
MaS to dM bo)T Ma, aadar tfaa nisB of hlng Alaricai on the Hth 
r.JBtlwTawfn AtlbaaBatiBaoMFBf(orthecl«KT<:lKn> 



19S 

who WIS fbrnicHly obq of iIm oopstNi Mot nlo vo omI bv M 
w«toidriMdintbechaRboflalh»,BBdI>loieorwnitlMlofCo«ttBA«. Ral 



thb iMt died tho ISth day of Novwber. Bonifeeo ndiY hindf Ml to tolo 
powe wi on owd hb ntiiKMt endcaTon to brtng orar thoae who hod boon of At 
other party: he tfarratgned theia with an a mth nii and fewod thi i teaobaeifho. 
Ha oaHed together the clergy, aod coodeBoed the aieaioiy of Dioaeona* oeOTriBg 
him of liinony. He proceeded yet further, aod, at If it ware oot aooogh for bha 
to be fecuredTof the holy tee for binielf, ha vronid alto appoint biaMalf • loe* 
eenor, and haTing callod a tynod, be aagagad the bithopt ami clergy bj oolh, and 
nadar their hands, that they thooM choota and ordain in hit room tho daaooa 
Vigiliot after hit death. Thb being againtt the canoot, ha himaalf acknowtodjpd 
pnnlidy hit &alt, and baroed the writing which he extorted from thaa.** Ds llB> 
Vol. I. p. 542. 

What an excellent head, tnilT« for the ehureh of Christ! 

We shall next see, that other toomeii besides queen Elnsbethf 
whom my opponent denounces for being head of the EngUsh ehnreht 
had something to do in pope manufactnring.— Pops SylYsrios and 
pope VigUius come next: 

**'rhe d«:acon Vigiliut remained at Conttantinople after the death of Agapetai, 
who had for a lonp^ time atpired to the bithopric, and made ate of thb oceatios 
to Kti himself promoted to it. He promited the ewpreti, that if tba woald 
make him pope he would receire Theodotiut, Anthimot, and Severoa into hb 
conNnmiion, aod that ha would approre their doctrine. The cmprett noC on^ 
promited to make him pope, but alio offered him money if ha woold do what 
the detired. Vigiliut having giren the emprett all the atturaacet that tba could 
with, departed with a lecrrt order addreitad to Bellitariut to make him iucret^ 
fol in hit design. Viriliut being come into Italy, found all things welt prepared 
for him, the ii«^of Rome was raised when he arrired there, but dnriag the 
siege Silverius was sumx-cted to hold correspondence with the Gotht, and to ha 
wat rendered odiout tor refusing expressly to accept the cmprett*s propotab of 
receiring Authirous. Thus Vigilius having delivered |o Bellitariut tne ordci 
which he brought, and having promited him two hundred pieces of gold over 
and above the s«'ven hundred which he was to give him, fonna no great dificulty 
to persuade him to drive away Silverius.'* 

a • a a a 

" This was put in execution, he wat delivered to the guardt of Vigilina, and 
he wat banished into the Isles of Pontienna and Ptnctataria, which were ovei 
against the mount Cirrellus, where he died of a fiiroine in great misery. If wt 
may believe LIberatus. Procopius, in hb secret hbtory, seems to insinuate, that 
he was killed by one named Eugenius, a man devoted to Antonina— the wifo of 
Bellisarius: but what Procopius says, may be understood not of tba death of 
Silverius, but rather of his accusation or apprehension.*' 
• a a» m 9 m m % a 

** Althonch Vigilius was promoted to the see of Rome, by a way altogether 
unjust, yet ne continued in tne possession of it after the death of SUveriot, and 
wat acknowledged for a lawful pope, without proceeding to a new election, or 
even confirming that which had been made. The conduct which he had obterv* 
ed during this pontificate antwered well enough to itt unhappy beginning. Ha 
had at firtt ap|Mt>ved the doctrinct of Authimut, and that of the Acepbali, to tat- 
\»fy the empress: but the frar of being turned out by the people of Rome, whoM 
ha hated, made him oolckly recall this approbation; yet be did not, by this, 
gain the hearts of the Romans. They could not endure an usurper, who uvlnf 
bean the cause of the death of their lawful bishop, would abuse tliem alto. Tkiej 
accused him alto, of having killed hb tecretaiy with a blow of hit fitt, and of 
having whipped hb titter^ ton till he died. The emprett who wat not satis- 
fied with him because he had gone back from hb word, sent Anthimus to Roma 
with aa order to bring him into Greece, and at his departure the people gave 
him all sorts of iniprerttion«." Ih, Fol. I. pafre 552. 

We shall only at this time give the details of another colnmn of 
the history of the popes in the work before ns. It speaks for Itself 
—tells how all the evil passions of human nature co-operated in tho 
ejection and creation of UhrisCs vican. 



Undo bud—- An Kcani oT ibc dowk ■nd aMBekanh W Roaa, fraa iU 
li» a( S.l™i« n. to GrrEoij V Tl - Al)..r InSMhllkMKWMMii^Ht if 
Or charch or Ronir. hii<>.«ii SnuJicl VIII. aoa M artgwrj, Aa coaM vf 



., nlie lUDiiilnul) rued fnrco, mnci Mfikad lita Half t»MMMfch 

. *oaa >• ih.^ kin uri'tri. Gr«ar> Had far iL aid SMMiict ■■• i*' 

ntboDi unT opT>«>ition. He coolrma th* bipnfalcroiraaalhM priau 

lOHa CAawrnubhuw-le. Benedict (HmIIb Itw Twr ItS^Md nMa 

«, tlwi ■&« bit d«ih Iw .pmnd MMMd a> a lHatk feana, Bit Ml 

IbepUctMhcnbeliHldcpotiltrii Mmvc, AM Nili^fhl baA» 

th« poor.aDcl tbaibj Okk ■!«•. ud tha mjran af SL (MUa,ba iNf 

bMBltwlojmatoDfthcolfacrlrle. W* hna orij ■>• BaUafUlE 

ihl ba itiB fa kb fcrih^ ea^ 

adlaiVIU.(bMq* h> aaaMH 

Hia>laBi,MM 

M*a oiBaBllarWafMaMaKiaadHittatbbchcliwnifwieMaad •!■■> 
iini, ta wMAot &l^ MaSteT A*n la N«« paaMM. aad thai kt farM* 
ti_»fci«m^ff»lafMil»rtiaa,tiH»cH^aa;b«w<*Ba»^aia>rtha 




hatrItawaa,n*akaof hfaiaiaMaalbat KfMlTMTdiwnlcrlj, aad mtvm 
aMM«MaftkM£ri^towhk!bbthBdba>aad<raM»lbrilM lynHjafhb 

bat at IM Aa IbaNWWMij af lu^abauiubi; irntalvitWi, mM kSa, aJ 
sal apiBbiaplaca,lh*bWmp of St Sibia^ who tank unoi bin tka aaaa tt 
IjhMterllL Haemad bh d%Bt«7 bat thna aionlbf; far tboagb BcdmIIcI 
w hrtai iJT rMlgMd Aa pOMifaa*. jal b* rHanwd to Robc, and wab iba aah- 
taea af FraKati'* pftf.dmaaat bia coaipatilor, aad w awawad tba fpapd 
chur. BBlbalatalWBib«aacapablaaf'tar«i«asil.aBdb«iaKBalbiaKMaaa 
b bia Ibaaskb tbaa tba Rati^ial af bi* btalal amlita, ba aiade a baijaia aboal 



«C' 



diarcb of Rona, aad mait 



MMkbB. AAarba 



'b«^ 



ofHaBCaiT.a 

fapataaaaatolh _ ^ 

ta ba dapaaad h HMfal arand* a* annan, riaKmltli.aad «rlmliiak. BcDCdiCt 
M far R t Gntaf; VL »aa annhaaM «h1 allarwaRli baaiaM ; a»l Srhraa. 
lar UL aa* iaal liafb la hia bidwpric af S«. Sabiaa. Ha caaMd SoidBer, MahM 
of Hambai^ la ba alaclad ia tbiir HcmI. irbo toot upon bia tba aaata «f Ci» 
■FDl IL aad «aa acbBowIcd|ad aa kirral po^ hjr i J Iba worid. Ha crannad 
HcniT amparar, and aiba wai mitlnc apoB bin boaM toGcnnanj, diad bevoad 
Iba iOpa. Octabar T.ta Aanar 1MT, nntt aiiMtbi aH*r hH ckctna. Inaiidi. 
M^jr apaa tbia. Baaiditl O. tatam ta Riwa, aad a third tiae iHMaali Iba 
pafiil Gfaur, wbiab babaU far a%hl atdaib*. aolwitkitaadiaK tba riapaiB* M 

_...t__.« « i!_i _ —B •cfatwipopaaadaTlha 

~ '^"SaditdafjNdMb 

liaMMai "iyaaiiril aMaTlaMadlior'lij'iaiTm,' •!«• all ibair rare im) rta> 
*aa how la mlHr Ibab' ataliiliaa aad tba laat af thairpaniaai, wilbort watck» 
i^ orcr Iba flock of Jcaai Cbrnt" Dh Pin, vol ii. r- IM. 

Ob«9T«, « abi^ eonnt haa the controlliag power of aone tkna 
popea dnriog this admlDtatntioD ; awl may b« aald to have the efaoich 
■Mer hia apecial nvaigtamnt} Commeol on luch a nimU'Cftwaap 
T,—{Tlme a^hi.] 



V 



I ihould mfer leplyinf to the lui put of My ftfteai^a 
06* butonUr reoaim that I tkoaM fellow hin tliioiifli all lui poials. 
Wo ware tol4 tho •old Iriah atory* of St Fatriek aailinp os a nilU 
alone. Well, the Iriah hare alwaya beeo lemarkable for tafliiir a good 
Biory; bnt thia ia told for tbenii« and it ia not even witty, nneh iaaa has 
itany bearing on the argument. There ia not^ I jweaomet nneedaeata4 
Catholic in uie world who belieree a tale ao ridwalooa. For ny ow« 
MTU I had never even heaid it before; bnt I haTo heard of a life of 8l» 
PMrick and St. Bridget, written by eome yoang Proleatant wag who gatln 
end together aU the abrard atoriea he could fiM and gave than thia MaM* 
My friend muat hare felt the waat of better arganeata when ha faMfi^ 



daoed eoeh a ailly tale, at thia debate, for the poipoae of waakeafaif 
the authority of the moat aaered doenmenta. I will not call thia pio- 
fhne, bnt I must say, that, in my opinion, it ia iodeoorona. 

I have been eharsed with eiotting the lanffhter of thia audiaaaa, at 
the exppnae of my friend ; this is not my fault; what altemativo bat 
ridicule for the atory we hare juat heard t It waa thoa that Elba 
iHoeked the Mae prieatt of Baal, by saying, ** Cry loader onjfoor 
god-— peradfentuie he aleepeth and muat be awaked.'* Sd. Kuoi 
15, 87. 

Admit my learned opponenfa reaaoning, and yea canaot be aan that 
a^rer there was such a man as Peter : admit it, and yon eaanot pre* 
tend to say that too hare had grand fathera or grandmothera, or at leaat 
that they had had any themselves : you hare never aeen them ; how then 
can you be sure they ever existed ! Sometimes forged nolea get into 
eirrulaiton ; conclude with my friend, that you may aa well pnt eoas- 
pany at once with the genuine notes you may possess, for you can no 
lonffer prove them, to any man's aatisfaction, to be worth having. I 
will go siill farther: admit Mr. C.'s curious reaaoning, and yon can 
never be sure that such a peraonage aa Jesus Christ ever existed, much 
leaa that he wrought miracles to prove the divinity of his misaioa ! 
You did not see the miracles ; the book that records them waa written 
long after they occurred ; and many of the most important portiona ot 
thia very book were doubted of for upwards of 300 years alter Chriat 
even by Luther himself, in the enlightened 16th century ! Hia author 
Da Pin, says there Vere abundance of false gospels, falee epistles, lalaa 
acts, in the early agea. How ihen^ according to kit prindpfoj ean wt 
be sure tffhc autkenHeity cf a nngk book rf tke Old or New TValamenf. 
aeeing we have no voucher for Uie truth but the testimonr of men? 
Here are chaams to be bridged, aad links in the chain of aeriptaral 
tsatimonv, to be vrelded, for foil 900 jeara, ay, 1000 yeara, beforo the 
varioua books of scripture were collected together : and when they 
were collected, thia collection waa made by men, who, he saya^ were 
Hable to be miataken like ooraelvea ; and who knows to thia dav but 
they were mistaken ! Such are the horrid consequences of hi^ iiloci- 
eal reaaoning—another sad illustration that, for tne deserter from the 
Catholic church, there is no resource but to deny every thing, to be- 
come a deist. I would advise my friend, when he goes back to Bethany, 
to prove in the Harbinger that such a thin? as the present controversy 
n^vcr oconrred. I am sure that he can make aome people believe, all 
editorials to the contrary notwithatanding, that it ia all a hoax. 





41 PMHV UbRM| 

I flM aisnM of tke koaks of Mvi^ 



of jm« ao Id iIm iao oai plaoo 




_ to kto f«lo of l o oi on i f, w ohooM n|MI 
Ooo* vMMHiBO onnt bo oooIi nilob A low 




poniOf wImfo tiMfo io ponoot wwututttf oo 

" n i ' ogoo i iii 



oalyooaiia oaroooi 

^jjio o—wiiMii fiolili iwHwuiy of tko ■ liiofat 

ofv'wtiiiOOIlMniotoppiwo osyoook of ionplMOwbilooofOik *! 
ftiftNlrtoqrtfMmi^MO. llfo whrnh^tuAUti Dopi»iofM 
r| koiMSOOBobiolMi nod* Ho ^pMiw 9i> Poolt to pffiwi ikM 
ho Mr FrtH ftmMI tlio ohwok of Room, wImiooo Sl BnI 

OMhtUog^lMt ody thoc iIm7 obooM oolfai4olfo iefiiiiili 

okoot Hm nioiolow wbo had ptoo oii od lo tlMO tko wo«i*of 
■ft^MoHftrPivri, I m for ApoHoo," ht ^ o H gtoiy to CMK 
IMM WOO NO Ifeook ToHO wofo ohfloliooo at llonM ooioio Bt« ]%liv 
Of SlFmI woottUdMr. Tho Roman ootdiora who aaw Cliffiat oroil* 
IM« ood wiOMOood iIm fiodigioo atteodinf hio death, wore, doobdooot 
aaaajrof tiNni,aowoUaotheee«tiirioo wlK^aoBotehia braaat, andofM 
€Wt ^Ini^riiMflMM tnoi As Sam ef God," eonrerted to eii r ie tiaa iiy t 
^t%mt wkeo tboy lotaraod bone to Roa»o, lelaled what they bad ooon, 
lo thair ooootryaMn, aad made othera cooTerta. The apoatloo, aHai^ 
vardatWaottoRomoaDdfooadedtbeaee. SoitwaaiaEnfiaod. Loof 
Mora Grefory aaot St. Aagnatin to that ooontry, there wore OathoHao 
Ibwa atea ia ibo daya of pope Eleotherioa. 

What waa the ooe of ^ootiDg Waddinf^ aa an aothor of infalHbYo 
weight with omI He oookl not avoid making aplendid aeknowladg* 
maataiotlioohofoh of Rome. The troth was too atrooff for him. Bat 
If wo bolievo o mdo when ht teaiifiea mgaimi himaelf, is that any loo- 
ODO wo ohonld beUere him whoa ho testifleo/br himself? In ftiet, the 
kM(Eplieablo oonfnaion of which Waddiogton apeaka, ia not to be Ibood 
ki aoy of the bioiofboo I hove named and whoae worica I hafo ethl- 
k i l ed fr om whioh too I hare mad to this aaaembly. If any confbaioo 
anolt it io with mopoot to the Ume when eoeh aoceeeded eoeb, a1« 
tkoogk in ihio mopoot the oariioot historiana agree, aa yoo hsTe aeon. 
Umn^ Clotaa, (or Aoooclet«a,Y and Clement, are all spoken of hi the 

of St. FraL Thoy held a oonapienoaa lanh in the ebomk; 
naMa and aarriooa w tkeaa high plaoeo were often aeon, and 
ooo)d bsfo ooe o wod a miztnre of their namoo aad of the dataa 
of tkaif pamiieaiuat aawg now lomolo hiatoriono. BatinoTOtyooaa 
of dao b taoto aoriptnm, or oooleoiaatiisal hiatory, the teata of aoond 
oi Hicfa m moot bo applied, and then the sibyls and die MereorlnaTrlo> 
megiotoo are aore to go overboard. ** Opinionum eommenia dtki ^m,** 
aaya Oioorot "j s mly i w /odfelg etntfirmal.^* Time expoaes falsehood--- 
and oonfirmo tradu What Cieoro says time does, a more respeetablo 
acaot, tho okoreh, baa aehio?ed— she baa selected the gf naine books 
of ooripiafo and alampsd fcrgory open sock as were spurioos. Had 
aha aolloM Ma whan worn kavo boon the BiUol Thoreareothei 




my«or4alcetbg«im~D«nBlM«0M«wolllMM. ••AMiMMi,** 
•aytba, •• foige for tMr divivsm." Yoa haw aU kovi aTllM taM 
pfodifioiM humbuff at Kzeter Hall, England. TIm Ung aappnaaaa tka 
Orange lodgea* The bigota of the aacion rally. They uiTiie a geneial 
eoQTentioB of their brother bigota throagfaoai the empirai a ehaaipioa, 
k waa the notorioua Dr. McGhee, ia iDvitad fnm IielaiML He pra> 
faaaaa to have diacovered a dooament penned by the raigafaif fomt, 
and addreaaed to the elergy of England and Ireland, that reeoaaiaadad 
all the Crimea that could be thought of to be eommiHad againat Iha 
Proleatanta. The crowd ia gathered. The oonquering hero eoBiea. Tba 
air ia vezed with the criea of ^down with the &tliolleav*^— ^ leaf 
life to McGhee !'* He opena bia mouth^bnt be eannol apeak. Hia earo* 
tiona OTcrpower him aome broken acc e nta t he title of the demiaail 
ia heard. ** Simpleton,** aaya a tremalona voice from the crowd, ** the 
Eer. Mr. Todd, of Trinity college, Dublin, fomd and anbliahed tbai 
document for hia own Jiwerwion and that of hia nienda, juat la aea bow 
he could imitate the pope'a Latin, bat never dreaming that any mai 
of aenee could believe that he intended to impoee it on the world aa ■ 
genuine nroduction of the pope !** MeGbee waa thunde i a tru e h I h a 
mcetiag norriiled, and one bv one they slunk nwvf to their homea, 
muttering benedictions upon Irish buU-makera! Tbia waa diveitingi 
but the coneequenoea of such diTersions were not alwaya aa harmma 
to the poor Catholics ; in fact they had frequently coat them torranta 
of blood. The celebrated Dr. Parr, Dr. Johnson, Nix, Whittaker, all 
agree that the Catholic is the rooet calumniated society on earth. 

My friend should know that the Latin tranalation of Irensua ia good 
authority, according to the soundest rules of criticism. It waa made 
in the lifetime of Irenens, who wrote the preface tg it himaelf ; by 
birth a Greek, he was bishop of a Latin see, (Lyons,) and he aaya 
he hopes the reader will excuse the roughness en his style, for he bad 
been ao lonff amonjir the Ceit« that he had lost the purity of hia native 
tongue. Hia proximity to the apoatles is proof of tne clearneaa of 
the testimony in his day. Polycarp was inverted in the year M^* 
and St. John lived to the cloae of the first century-— eo that John 
taught Polycarp, and Polycarp taught Irenvua. We all know why 
Jacob (aupplanter,) Sara (Lady,) laaac, (lau^ter,) Peter, (a rock,) 
were ao called— was there a reason for the giving of theae namea to 
all but Peter 1 The reason my friend allegea i$ not it t Peter waa not 
the first convert, it was his brother brought him to Christ. John i. 
41, 43. The word head is figurative; thia remark cnta up the web 
of aophistry my friend haa apun around it. The pope ia Peter'a aac* 
ceaaor without being all and every thing that Peter waa, without beiiig 
a fiaherman, a sworasman, a man of impulsiveneaa, a narwr. He 
auooeeds to all the power neceaeary to guide the church. Tne other 
apoatlea were infallible, aa my friend acUnita, and yet their a nce eaao t a 
Claim not to be ao, individually ; it ia enough for every purpoae of 
good government that they are so when they abide in the doctrine of the 
entire church. Liberius never erred in faith ; and Du Pin himaelf ia 
proof of hia orthodoxy. He defen(led the faithful Athanasiua againat 
Constantius and the Arians his accusers ! And yet Mr. C. would 
have us believe laberius an Arian ! He preferred, he said, to go into 
exile rather than break the ecclesiastical laws against his own consci- 
ence. Is not this one of the most heroic sayinga recorded of popea t 
The formula he signed in exile at Perea, in '1 hrace, was not heretical. 




'ur 



Hm fcMTu flMfunlrnhj, tef had m 

wovM iMifia BO other pope feliE» Hm CMii 

iIm^ JxXly dflipiMdi imA« wria 

piavaiMi Oad via 

8a did thasjwidap* 

Ua iival* 

MMaa ahaat ilia Biwlwfiat, aad aia y a i a ftc Aa 

fD« Imw Ua taatteoajr ia ia oar faror. TilUaff 

lat aad alhar eilieay ha taya to the iaqaiiai^ if mi 

Ka Hm ■■Uliliihii doatriaa and liva aaar Codalk. go to 

to iad il aHi if Mar Kphaaaat 10 SphaMai if aaar la BaaMi 




and aa as. Thia aaly pvoffaa that Iha doatriaa aft all 

I hat what la tha aifaa»alt Itaa 

that all thaaa chanhaa weia •^mU in aadMdtf loBaaMl 

i» Nair Yoffc writaa la BM la kaav frim the Gathalia 

J lall luai lie anat apply lo the hiahoa m 

of Nav Yofffc far failbmatioa. DoeailMlaiv 

I ^aMtiea the aaieiineaf aatherity of BaaMf Hoea it 

aacj thiaf wlme?ert It la ae lar ia oar fna that it pi aa a ag 





Mr. a ia atriekea with the aathority of Peter— it haante hiia iiha 
thiooghoat thia dieeaaeioa*— 4t meeta him at erery tarn and 
of hia aiga m e nt ^ we ii ! The Oreeh word nUuMn neeui ralev 
gofwn, ae wall aa •« feed.*' See Homer, jMniik ^tiHfmiijm^^ 
the epithet applied vaaally la Agamemnoa. Feed my lamba aMWia 
all the ieeliv with ttieauhofdiBaie paelore epread over the univarsal laid. 
The evaaaeliat tahee eaie to tell ua* in the parable of the tempUv Ami 
kg af$kt vUit i § mpk (fkkkidif. He explainedy ae St. John aaya« mo«B 
than all the hooka of the whole world coald eoatain, to hia diioiplaa, 
datinf the tety daya frooi hie reaorrectioa to hie aaeenaioo, epent^ aa 
the eeriptaia ■aiUMB aa, ia apeakina to them of the kingdom of God, 
aa ha em^ where ealled hie ehnrch. Mr. C. sa^jre there ie ao prieet 
•iaee Chnat. I mnt it» in the eense that the high f>rieet holde the 
plaae of Chriat« JeriToa hia power from Christ. In thie sense Christ 
sai plo ya the piieet aa hia agent, and exerciees by him his own prieat- 
heed, la whisk God the Father hath (Ps. 109) eonfirmed him by an oath 
for oTor. But in the eenee that no sncn priest now exists, I cannot agr^ 
with the gentleman, lor St. Paal says, tliirty years after Christ's aeeen* 
■iflB, **J^ emrjf kigk pritd taken from among men^ U ordaiwsdfor nun, 
JmAe i kim f f$ikaia pjm i mm ia god, that he may ofler an gifts and aacri- 
iasa fo aia. Who aaa have compaaaioQ on them that are ig a a iart 
aad err, baaaaas he hinaelf alee ia oomnassed with iafitmity, aad 
therelbfe he oaght, aa lor the people ao uao for himaelf, to offer for 
siaa; aeither dm any man tike the honor to himeelf, but he that b 
ealled by God aa Asiron waa.** Heb. eh. 6, r. 1, 9, S, 4. Doee not 
an thia prore a prieathood distinct from the body of Christiana, thiity 
ysaia aliar Chriat, aa it esisis st preeenti Does not St. Paul say, 
we hare an altar ^whiah they cannot partake who senre the tabei- 
aselef Heh. vi U» IA. Aad what was that altar for bat for the saeri- 
iesa wUeh the piftsaia ware lakanfroaiaaMNignMniooffwl— frufte 
expired. J jje • 



194 MBAn m 



TUESDAY,JAHUABTnn,iKiirjmf9o'dbdl, J. M. ' 

Mb. CAMrBKLLriwi 

I intend if possible, to tum up Uiie ■rgnment on my ■ eooa d prepe r 
Bitfon this fo reno o n, I eonid wish thai my fHead, las hiBhop woud 
tepW to me instesd of amicipstinff propoBitions in BdvBBBBy aad of 
leuing or speakine of matters whioh are wholly inetevaat. Hb is 
eren now oeeasionally on my first proposition; anon, on the Bseoad ; 
and inslantlyf on subjects which we IwTe not agreed Co dehate. Hb 
talks ahont my getting into thickets and clreoitons labyrintfiB, with- 
out seeming to pereeire that I am in pursuit of liim. ne maksBprB" 
positions and assertions for me which I nerer uttered, and Bpsada hia 
time in descanting upon his own misapprehensions.* 

I most howerer, intimate to him and my andienee, my p a r p oB S of 
eeasing to respond to any thing he may introduee not in reply to my 
speeches. If I most lead the way ; he must follow. I cannot ha d^ 
eoyed into all the minor and remote points he may originate. I mnat 
go on to sustain my propositions, whether lie respond to then or not; 
and shall appropriate half an hoor occasionally to such matlara in Ub 
speeelies as may call for my notice. 

I cannot, therefore debate the pripsthood, or any foreign topic But 
as the gentleman has again reiterated tlie charge, **feed my dlwp,** 
and seems to make the whole merits of the question depend on the 
meaninflr of the word skeep; I will once more, and I think only once 
more adTert to it. It is unirersally admitted by Protestants and Cath> 
olics, that it is the duty of pabtora to feed the Jhek of their ohargs. 
If there be a eommon duty in the ministry of the old and new law, it 
is this. But it is essential to his argument to make the word aJu y ic sig^ 
oifying akeep denote clergy. This is an extraordinary aasumplion. 
It would be a waste of time to argue against it. But that y<m may 
see its absurdity, I will read from the Catholic yersion a part of dm 
10th chap, of John, substituting the bishop*s definition for tlie term. 

** H0 that entereth not by th« door into the lold of tbe cin^, bat climb* 
cth up loine other tvay, he ii a thief aiid a robber. But he that eotarath bj the 
door, it the pa»lur of the cUrfv. To thin omu the porter oueneth, and the cler- 
gy bear hU voice; and hecalletn his own clergy by naoie,aoa leadeth them forth. 
And when he hath let forth hit own clergy, he ro^th before them, and the 
drrry fellow him, became they know hit voire. I am the door of the cUfgj. 
And now man/ •caver have come are tJiiavet and robben, bat Che eUtTgy hanid 
tkem not. 

11th verse. I am the good pastor. The rood pastor civeth his life ibr his 
tUr^, But the hireling and ne that is not the pestor, whose own the ciergjt 
■re nott seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the clergy and fleeth; and the won 
rareneth and dispeneth tlie eUm. And the hireling fleeth bacaoee hs it a 
hireling; and ha hath no care of the c2«rg^. I -am the good pastor, and I knofr 
■Uoe, anid mine know me. As the Father knoweth me, and I know the Father; 
■■41 yield uiy life for my clergy. And other clergy 1 have tha^ are not of this fold." 

I submit thb without comment to the good sense of my audience. 

The gentleman may find it more to his account, or he is more ao- 

BBBtomed to speak to the prejudices of that part of the community 

s The other day the bishop asserted that / affirmed, the apogtlea wrote oniy to 
Chrttk eitie$.* Tnis is not found in my speeches; for it is so groes an error that 
I coald not hava uttered It, even in a dream. I request the reader to examiat 
WKf tpaachat for mj own attertioat; for ha will frequently find the biahop in- 
•teaa of meeting hu opponent, demolithing men of straw of his own creation. 



i^Sio re) J on &e suthoiiljr of the Roman chutck wiilioMa 
iAmmis, who ftre told not to ihiok or [cason foi ihriiiMWee 
l^i^nre in tAc cAure't— to Ibem he may liolH up hia map d 
~ A'kM face of TertalliBti oi Imisos on paper is aa good M «H^ ■■■■ 
Ml-gniueBU. But I speak lo FroieBtanu u well aa «JiitlwliM) isA, 
«kMTelore« t mast reaaoo, for thpy are a rcBaoning pupuWie*. I W^ 
iMct theoi lo d icide b; cndence, and nol b j auUionly. - • 

■ ^-Keferance ha* been made lo WaddiDtrtoD, on thp papal ■ 

■ Moo 

■ •if k 



B woida w«n nol correelly quolml by ihe gentleiiiai 

'-■ ' -' * -' - , Itialoll 



■ islhei BD eiasioD of uie queslion . . __ 

f he alludes. He cannot make it out : he acknowleifis h« Mi^ 
■ftt ■« M> 1^ Ufbf MM. 

,XiHHMlh*UM«*«r*a mU««. I wlU rmI b fa* himm 
liftlkM*M>kWtoa«hraHU|iMltaUB>f lk«poMa,wluBh wiU 
iAJMfc»MiM«wgliMa^*afal«Maf thaSMMM MBtfa Hi. 

WKU hhwttiirlvr^im^U. n> hab na aaaaM S MaMk ad 3 4«|. 

— ^l>iiMilr»r5aaartaaA.patA«J«f JaiwJ— .whotektaapaa 

■l^Ja^afDi^lV.aJhVSiu^dgMt.*. ^^ 

IMl AavaMCMnaffewMaMlt^canUBaian,tfiaGnn,bentaPia*i«a, 

b abend p^a, P*. i, aad aMMoaud HMh II, aadar Ua aaM W 0» 

■a. CblMlir.AaaOct.SI. The hnb aa* Um TBcant (Ur IWD jtan. aiM 

■owSTS t«« dap. ^ 

nn. Tha eafdioab aftar a baf dcbala oa Sept. l.bjwiT of toafnoMt 

•brtad Thibald, «ck diKoa aTLiaa*, aatira a( Pbttuia. oho waa Ihaa « 



_Jt V. Aliar h_ _. 

__,, „ GiKWH, ii ilocted In fail pbM, 

J^aMlM,aadt>k«a»oBUBilWDaaHafAdTiuV. Hedi«■tVha^ 
ka. Aaf- !■■ whbMl b^^ baaa commmM. Twenlr-l"! (bfi ilM. 
■ardiaJjtha M*«, tha aoaaf Jalha.a PwUaim . b ebetad aad inMi— 
twi. SqK. IS. aadm tha aaM of Jobt XXI. 

m. JokaXXLiicnMhadbrOaUlof IhaculiBgor thapalMsoT ViMaba, 
and dirt HHlhiWth. Sot. 3U, John Cojtrtu k •kcud, and takM tha 
aaw of Niawba nL aad combctMhI Dec. M. 

no. If iclMbt dbi Aac. B. Tha bob laa I* nmat aii nimthi. 

Nn. Haaariv IV. (Mm Apt! & 'naludraH wuttdl Ap-lloftbaMal 

tn^NichAadiaaoaAfiitt. Tha hofy laa nout t» ;«n Ihn* miatlM 
VM. ■nJ'iJSi of BMadlct Jalyt. Tha balj laa nauia«l Tacaat till UM 

mtTciml^V.bdkoaaapoir*''^'- Ha b emraad at Ljoaa Not. 11. 
aad midaa la Fraaca. 

im. I^wb rf Baiaria t^am ICt^J Caabaiio to ba rbaaaii aali-popa. nha 
Mkai Iha aana of Micbpla V. aad b eathniaad Ha; 11. Ha •»• diifaa 
^t i>r Rmh, Av. 4. 
fn. GrafOfj XI. dtad HanA tnb. na cardfaiab entcnd the roacbn at 
IbMa, AbHI Tth. Tlta lloa—> raqafaad a tUMao or aa ItaBan popa. Tka 
afeb.bl^afFubbcb>aaabalHLjlaoaaaHuu»r.AprilBib,>Mrrn.»aad 
AanA-MdatHMMMof UrbaaVl. Tlia caidiaab I7 aiM> Aaania in 
M^, awl faataal ^itet *a abcdoa of Uriwo. The; caoM to itoadl 
AaiMlthaWh,aalarlbaepBebtaiaadcboa>,SapleiDberMlh. Iba cardl- 
aJVGMcra, Who tMt tba MaM of OeBMM Vlf «Uch eaoMd a kUm 

mn CbMHVULe«toHapba.aBdfroalheM!agoaa toAnCKMbwhaaa 

ha aniirad JaM Ml Tha t caip rtl totabrthapapay toadaiaa ona ■■alhal 



13G DEIIATE ON THE 

Touching all thnt the gentleman has said or may Ray of tho authen* 
ticity of Du Pin, I observe that the leporten have recorded mv de« 
fence of hit repntation. They will also have stated the ftct tuat I 
only quote him as authentic on such matters as all other historians tes- 
tify. 1 will not then repeat the same defence anio and again. 

I know, indeed, that what is authentic with Jansenists wamj bo 1m> 
lerodox with Jesuits, and yiee rersa. When the Romanists m 
hard pressed, they have no English authentic historians. And when 
we quote a Latin one, we are sure to err in tho translation. Bellarw 
mine is repudiated by one party ; even Barronius is sometimes disai- 
lowed. Still being in Latin, he is more authentic than any other. 
We shall therefore take from him a few words in confirmation of what 
weiead from the Decretals of Du Pin. Barronius,Tol.Ti.p. 668, A. D. 
498, tells us that the emperor*s faction sustained the election of Laureo- 
tius to the papacy. In this struggle ** murders, robberies and numberless 
evils, were perpetrated at Rome." Nay %aeh were the horrible 



that, says Barronius, ** there was a risk of their destroying tho whole 
city.** In the scliiHm between popes Sylverius and Vigilius in the 
sixth century, the lattiT, though an atrociously wicked man, ** impli- 
cated,** says Barronius, ** in so many crimes*' that all virtuous men 
opposed him, vras raised to the papal chair. Yet this man was pro- 
nounced a good pope. Barronius says he is not to be despised though 
a bad man. Let every man recollect, ^'says he, that even to the sha- 
dow of Peter, immense virtue was given of God !** (Bar. vol. vii. 
p. 490.) 

'In the midst of contentions which rent the Roman Catholic ehnrch, 
pope Pelaffiuj I. was chosen. This pope spproved the eonneii whiek 
pope Vigilius had condemned. This increased the flames of eccle- 
siastical war to such a degree that the pope could not find a bishop of 
Rome, who could consecrate him ; and he was constrained to be^ a 
bishopof Ostium to do this service ; *' a thing,** says Barronius, **which 
never had occurred before.** (Vol. vii. p. 475.) 

The popes Pormosus and Stephen lived in the ninth century. The 
latter, says Barronius, was so wicked, that he would not have dared 
to enroll him in the list of popes, were it not that antiquity gives his 
name. In the exercise of P&Piil infallibility, he not only rescinded 
the acts ^nd decreet of his infallible predecessor Formosus; but collec- 
ting a council of cardinals and bishops as bad as himself, he actually 
had the old pope takt^n out of his grave ; and he brought him into 
court, tried, and condemned him; cut oflf three of his fingers; and 
plunged his remains into the Tiber. See Platina*s life of Stephen 
Vl. and Barronius do.* 

'Barronius under the year 1004, names three rival popes, who pe^ 
petrated the most shameful crimes, and bartered the papacy, and sold 
It for gold. He, though a Roman Catholic writer, calls them Cerber* 
na, the three headed beast which had issued from the gates of 
hell !* 

Hear his words in his life of pope Stephen VII. A. D. 900. « The 
ease is such, that scarcely any one can oelieve it, unless he sees it 
with his eyes, and handles it with his hands, viz. what unworthy, 
vile, unsifirhtly, yea, execrable and hateful things the sacred apostolic 
see, on whose hinges the universal apostolical church turns, has been 
sompelled to see, Aic.* 

* Geubrard in his chroniclus, under the year 904 says, ** for nearly 




wiUilN 

folMnUtDlWMi 

illiV^ iMraded bf kai w«M^ (aoottk) wm Bomb ppsitfh r 
hi •*Thi— wi»wweiwiifaiiila«B>; tha " 
I 

<ia hto Ai>d> A. P> ill 






-* Aj iia: jwroliiiH thy yp» Akntewas ilmti W 
%nM OT vImhi wm ■nMBf mhw simiim by ptonitw ai ] 

^■1 MiMI •Wtn&tA WW mui99niun fal inl VMM MM iMBSliBI 



9f MiMIFilup fal ■■■ VMM MM iMpOlBM l9 
ihMT MVfMnMa ■ Hb I6MIS iD VMIMIS MwMVi Wfaa 



that 1m wm ftaww for bi> d aba ociMnrt ka talk w af iito vila 





atwiMpat Vaaonaf by aHban 1m bad ritbay 
I 'ifaBt ha aMiiaiai waaldi and haaiw m thaa^ md afaa «b^ 
ated aae of than, Cvaar Banria (m faaadia^taly wiobad mmi) 
biahaa of tha ebvreh. Vid. 8ar. ABDala,Tol.siz.)i. dlSaiaa^. 

*Tna aaoM wriiar (toI. is. p. 141) laeofda the aleetioo of 
diet IX. at the ago of taralra jearat whieh he aaja waa i 
plithed by goU and he calls Tt O^honandam ao detaatabila vtsa*^ 
-•^bonihla and d u l uat a b la to behold;" and yol ha adda that tha whole 
■ a h iMl i aa world aBhaowladgad Baoadtety whhoul aoatroveny, la baa 
tmapopal 




w otiU •vimi, faguM wiimm mdf hifimi vriht vmdiee JDt9 cImutitA **Tb«t per- 
Ubed thit villuioiM nMii. who cnterpd the A»t-p[old u • thief fend • robber; aad 
who in the retribotioa of Ood, ended hh dejt bj the JnfhmoBi denlh of the bd- 



•v." (Bmr. vol. i. p. f 41.) 
Agata, Banonioa aaya of the 10th oeal 



Agata, tfanonioa aaya of the lOthoeatary : 

•• WhnttiMBweetbefcceof theRovnnehnrcJiT How very dHbT* wbM the 
■mK powerfid and eofdid fanrtoU then ruled at Rome, at trhme pieewife aoM 



were chai^;od aed bitbopfira were pven, and — which it horrible to heart Md 
Biott idxMnmabio— their gtBunis were obtruded into the tee of Peter, and oiado 
/mUeppes; for who can mj thej could be bwibl popea, who were iti n d ed bj 



each bnrlotawitbootlMrt Thara waa no ■ention of the election or eoaeent 
of clc^gj; the canone were lileat, the de c reet of popea tnpprHead* the aaii«t 
tradttiona praecribed^— Inet annad with tha lacnar power, ebaUawad •!! 
thiagt to itNlC 

• • • a o • • 



Whail kiadof CbrdiBak, doyonfcnagJBeiDUit AenbedHiaanbjIboie 
tiw^wbeonotbhyiaaon Mnia lai for lihelo beget libat who can dodbttbntthty 
b all tbiogt did c o me nt to thoee that cboM them 1 Who will not aMllj baliora 
IbM thavanbMlod tbctt and followed their footttapsf Who andaratawlajMt« 
ftat aoch iBea aniet wish that our Lord would hoTO slept contiauallj, and norar 
hare awobe to Jodgment to take cogohance of, and pnaish the^ iniquities.** Ana. 
Vol. <.9ia. * 

Now if the geaflennui obfeeta'to any of Iheae qaotattoaa whM 1 
hafa haatUy, bat I beliafo BMat eorreetly made : tha origihalB aaa 



* Browalae*4l4Mt(me«|Ui«i.Cith.eoatiararv,pp.3g»37«3t. 
Mi f8 



ta« Md kl Ami b» amilMd t Fm^ 
1«M lo object to Da PiB^wh* wmm i 
tlie MMt M BaraBim and O oMht — d, PhdM 




Funllj OA thii Mbjoct. For Mifeii^ 7Mi«i tfa«i was ■• poM ki 
MMf booidoo all the other intenefomM. Tliepepeniidai aftAviii^ 
iMi in FruMemnd left 8c Peter'a ebair aauiljr. Tor alaaal UT 



eMiary thero were twopopea, aad two liaea ot papaa atialif at aaa 
limn nnn raigniiif in Italy, and oae in Fnoee. Aad at iMt Ihara 
ware thiae pop ea Beaedict XIIL the Spaniah pope» G i agar y XIL llw 
Fiaaeh pope, and John XXIII. the Italian pope. TlMa na aoaMilaf 
Conatanee mel---A. D. 1414, and madea Imiraiy or trna popei aftd dapaa* 
ad the three anli^popea. 6iiehwaatheS9thaehiaaiinthaBapaay ! la 
theie<— may I not aak with all theae frcta hafora na^ l a then any 
man on earth that can have the leaot eonfidenoe in any pope aa taa 
a aa e e aa of of Petert A thonaand qneatioaa the moat leaned and in- 
tiieale, which no liring biahop hat time or maana to aianMna, naal 
be decided before he eould ntioaally or reliaioBaljr bellara that the 
aaeeenion from Peter haa any exiatenee at all: oti in tnUhf itaaiMl 
be beiieTed bnt open mere mu Hk mi tjfi 

We now proceed to ahow that there haa been no fixed and naifaffm 
BMthod of electtngr the popea. Indeed hiatory aad traditioii Ivniah 
oa with no leae tlwn acTon difierent methoda* 

1. Ireniraa aaya, * that tradition aaid, that Peter appointed hia aaa- 
eeaaor.* And if he did, why do not all the popea r>11ow hia eonm 
pie t for Irenwna ia aa good aathority for thia, aa for that eoneerning 
the founding of the chnrch of Rome. 

9. llie priesta and people are aaid to haye often elected the firat 
popea ; or, rether the oiatiope nominated and the people elec t ed^ ■ ■ ! 
ought to have obsenred dietinctly, that there ia aa much aophiatiy in 
the word ffope aa erer waa played off on earth. The word pope, in 
the eaat waa first applied to all biehopa, and ia ao need in Rnnia ta 
this day. It waa in the 5th centoiy applied to the senior bishops and 
metropolitana of the west. But it was not until the time of Gregoir 
VII. that it was txelueively appropr i ated hy hie awn inmeeaiim^ ta tie 
hiekop$ cf Rome, 

Hence, in this Tariety of acceptation, popea many were alwaya ia 
the church, and were elected by the people. But the peraona firat 
called popes and those now wearing the title, hare no other reaem- 
blance than the common name. 

3. The emperora nominated and biahops elected, and the emperaia 
appointed on their own responsibility. 

4. Leo VIIL transfimed the whole power of chooaing the pope to 
the emperor, being tired with the inconstancy of the Romana. 

6. darroniua in his Annala, 113, 8, and sect. 141, 1, nya, *They 
(the popea) were introduced by powerful m«i and women. H «Mf 
frequently the price efproetituHon f* 

6. By the decree ofpope Nicholas 11. in his Lcteran Synod : * The 
whole buaineaa waa giren oTor to the cardinala, an order of men, not 
heard of for 1000 yeara after Christ. The popes n*^ make the 
cardinals, and the cardinala make the pope. What a glorioua repub- 
lic ! My friend, a staunch republican, agrees tliat a few men in 
Rome should elect a head for the universal church ! But sometimes-* 

7. General councils (as that of Constance^ Pisa and Basil) took 
up(fa tbenmetreB the making of popea, and, aa w% Viwt% awsisTOaAa % 



n atreaii; three srknnwleil^ 



c^Mraril 



when thftc 
iiU o'r ihe cfaurcb. Ci 

Jl is now affiimecl lh«l Ihc intrigDea of papal elwlii 

\j aurpasa ihf iiiUig^M of any cmirt on eaiih. 'I... , 

~ mc«. of Ibtlr, i>f An«Rin, sre so incorporaUd wilh thp adMOWi^ 
carjinxld, ot eo bias or inibe th^m, IhHt on the elerlion of m Biya, 
I uauallv aaH, " Anatria has aucceeded" or " Spain," ar**FnBn 
praTailed ihis lime !" In oll(^ word, the papal chair !■ th« mM 
iM and eornipting institution, that ever slood on eaiHi. n* B^ 
Ooaars, or the KgfjpL^ 
neui 



Uiese facM be denied t Thej- a 



mdjn«« 



']MMd wMi ifaia mtnuneUi Khrme <■( Inlijiinr. On Du- »-hala pfiMi- 
■Wk I fA, wo^ th» bNd of the diarch m Jef^wdiwall the iMnnto 
•irUliU^tlpaiMIOBabtlwpopeiof R(»M,or fUch ia ftaai <•- 
•aliU ahaiMi of U* ircMa of mlafBiitiea,or meeMur W dw Mt 
Win or HV fctnn^Mfatl I- 

To wwriMiHb Thta Wtam* fcadimtrBtd «nd priinux tmmtM 
dsHMft af tttSMDn Aiink, I han litwnd It son Aaa aay iMtar 
■idj«tIkM«BOtnidmdtli0 of wlMtnwlM Mid, Memiwhitl 
ham la MT «■ dM Ml^ecit. B«t I lum aiiMd at «MabHMBg fiw pokria 
b iiMBiMtfirtiif Oil mfotUhm. And to adopt tfae peaillva Mid 
doniade at^ of nj iMned oppooart, may I not mj that / Am* 

1. n«t the offloe of pope, or lapteine head on earth, ha* no aeilp- 
tan wanant or aathoiitj whatoni. Indeed, that the whole tea* Uii 
of a ehmch of nationa, with a monarehka) bead, (whbh, in ike ea- 
" oofdiebiafaopjiaeqaiTalentiothewoidcAureAafChiiBt,) iaaa 

._ «, ancient or modita^- 

■a ever bishop of RoaM 

I abown, that it i* wholly eonltaiy to tho 

It history, and ineoinpatible with hia offioe. — 
f. That Chiiat gsre no law of aneceeiioD,— 
A. Tliat if he h«d| that anooeaaion haa been destroyed by a Issf 
eondogaiMe of the greateU monateta of crime that erer lired ; and by 
eaMB,)ntrigae«,Ti(deoee,enTT, loatiand schiami, a " 
!._,. !_.___ u 'npottollQi 



I diopof apoMoI 
1. the preaeat 



[lo grace is either in tiie peraon or oflee 



beliere that 01 

n. _. , 

IB eaay to prove that Solmnon's mosque boilt by tfae 
Tuka, ia Solomon'* temple, in which Jesua Christ Mood j aa that the 
pope* or eboreh of Rome ia n christian institution. 

On wliat, now, resta Roman CiTBouciaM 1 ! If die foondation be 
deatrnyed, how can the baildinc stand 1 I need not tell my opoonent 
tlut this ia a blow at the root ^ hia apostolic tree. He feela It, and 
I am plid to tliink that if any American biahop can snatain theee ore- 
tBBsiona, my learned (^iponent is diat man. He has aaked.'Bnd he 
may snin aak, where was the Protestant chorch before Lnther'a time 1 
la reply, I ask, where waa the pope before Constnntine'a timet 
Ha bronsbt Ho^eim lo ofbet Waddiagton and Jones on the enb]ect 
of the NoTattana. And what did Moaheim prore eontrary to tbeoe 
kistoiiana f Ton h«Te heard with what aocceaa my opponent aeek* 
■o taraiah the reputation of Norstians, Waldenaes and Protestanta. 
A» a general olbet to all his d^amalion on this suhJecL, 1 w\\\ ^t« 
yonihetoMriDoqro/'a.fM/Aoraui Catholic: for be was ut InqumloT 
-/MM Mimmkf a^Qti^ (Hw of tha mon limtente vamaiiM rf 



^40 DKBATS ON TlOB 

these old feahioned Proteetanto. I have the oriffinal befbn me, Wt 
shall not read it unless it be required : Hie translation reads : 

** Amoo^ all thesecto" (there were lecti, jou perceire, before the Refeivm- 
tion) ** which itill ere, or here been, there it not one more peraiclow to Ike chwch 
then thet of the Leonitet;" (e neme bj which the WeldenMe wera tomciMMe 
oOled,) ••end that for three rtesoni. The let n, becaow it ia the oMeit, Ar 
iome lar it hath csiated from the time of pope S>If ctter; oiktrtfinm tht iims 
qftkt Apottlu. The 2nd,becauae it is more general, for there u «c«m mijf 
country yfhere ihit fct it not, ^ The 3rd, becauw when all othen sects beget 
horror by they> blasphemies against God, this of the Leoni*fshath • grrrmt tkttf 
^pitty because they Vtwejaslty b^fbrtmtn^ and believe all Ikimftt ngkify cets- 
€rmnr God and «'// tht artteUt comtmintd in tht erttd. Onlj Ibey bias- 
hemM the church of Rome.'* Rein, SmUio, tdit. GriittTf 0, 8. J. etf. 4, 
fert 54. 

1 could g^ive much more Roman Catholic testimony in proof that die 
doctrines of Protestantism continued from the days of the first Roman 
schism till now : but this at present would seem saperflnons. Nor 
will I speak now of tlie old fenglish and Irish churches which the 
Roman oishops sousrht in rain for many centuries to hfing into their 
fold. There is nottiinjr betrays a less discriminating^ regrard to the 
facts of ecclesiastical history, than to ask where was the chureh be- 
fore the days of Luther 1— >But I hasten to the point yet before me, 
which, like some others, I may not remember, was reserved for a more 
convenient. season. It was an objection drawn in part from Eph. iv. 
11, and from the alleged difficult of obtaining a ministry but 
through the popes of Rome. 

This passage, viewed in common with Matth. xxviii. 18, 19, seems to 
me, rather to remove all difficulty on the subject. Matth. xxviii. gives 
all authority to the apostles to set up the christian church, and pro- 
mises them miraculous aid, till the work was done. '* I am with ynu 
continually fiU the conclusion of this state — mk tkc ^mMftic tcw mu/nt. Of 
which I must here speak more particularly. At present it suffices to 
repeat the fact of such a commission, and sucn a promise to the 
apostles. 

Now let us hear Paul. When Christ ascended, '* he gave gifts to 
men." — What, let me ask, were they 1 '* He gave apostles, prophets, 
evaiif^elists, pastors, and teachers** — all miraculously endowed, ihey 
were not raised up, out of the church ; but given directly from heaven 
to the church, or for building a church ! What, agam, let me ask 
Paul, were they given for 1 " For the perfecting of the saints :** or, 
accord intr to the Douay bible, *' for the consummation of the saints 
unto tlie work of the ministry, unto the edifying of the body of Christ." 
And for how long, let me ask, still more empnatically ? *' Until" (it 
is Mc;^{i in Greek, donee in Latin, adverbs expressive of the time how 
long) ** Until we all come into the unity of the faith and knowledge 
of 3ie Son of God, to a perfect man^^ (not men — that is, to a perfect 
body) ^^ into the measure of the age of the fulness of Christ.' —Tlie 
Roman church beingjudge, then, these officers were given to the chureh 
after the ascension, for a special work, and for a limited timew— Till, 
out of Jews and Gentiles, tney had made one PKarxcr man, orcRViiCB. 

Now, these apostles acted in exact accordance wfth the nature of 

the rase. They preached, baptized, and congregated disciples, in 

paMicular places. These disciples had, from the nature of tne case, 

to receive from them the whole ehristian institution. They knew 

neither w/iaJ to believe or do, but as l\\o.^ vjct^ VawAvV V\^ Uvcee in- 

Bpired men, — Hence, the apostles pTeacVlcd,\Ja^^M.^^,^aKi^v^w^^^ 



oiox. Wl 

flniHf^ir M <MMii Inl Ikmed lit AiCf. rkmrSj 






rHHIBvOTinHf nil MiVw^V IHvh Hi IBMi vwD 

W W mttf mmaiM Mk^t» tlig»e oAeM.i— f or 
^ poUfe Mi^ABto <^ tfw dtavck of JcnmlsBif IIm 

kipiii, tftej tnglt ttiem to WAd oot nteioiiaariM «r 
it ft HiB dmidi 01 Aotiocli ; and ikmSij^ to oHifai oMoit br 
_ t o^DTflio nwKf 00 0000 oo tlwy ksd ptroooo oooliooo lof IboI 

^plior '*n^ tonglit tte elwreli« lliea« to hovo bmtpt oad Ahmm, 
VM MonvcMlt (or ipOBoral oilioioiuuiooy oo tlio cooo noT bo)« TlM^ 
K? Ab i«^9 tho qualMeolloM, ond the node of indoenor thom fato 
oBoo* sM^ uofOf loa^ki ooy one csBorch to depend olwo jo vpoft 
JoratoloMt OT Aotioeht or Romo^ or Coiioth $ bat uey tonolit llif m^ 
iiioohj oToU thooo MBeeo— govo tho qotliieotioM of the ofeeero, mA 
twlWediBoidoioioyllwmiamoBy|>«rticolorooo gi og»tiono,of wMefc 
o fta gi o gotfo BO with tho oamo lowo, oothority, aad mer, there Mter 
Mno beoB w oo tlo g thoooonds from thai doy till now. 
' OrdtorlwtililbiiiidmtioBin notom. The hiffheotolBeeri were eill* 
odoM&fo or dUkrt; becanoe of their aoe; end bUhep§ or oreraeeto, 
leomoo of their oOee* Doaeona, not noTliigooniiich anthoritjr ud 
flofy, and not having a aalarr* like biahopey there noTer has been 
ODMmg them any eootroTeny about auocesaion ! But had there been 
any great honor or reward in that offiee, wethonld dovbtleeo haTohad 
aa moch ado about an nnbroken line ; and could as eaaily find one in 
this caoe aa in that of the bishops of Rome, or Constantinople. The 
name oider obtained in the christian church — ^I mean, substantially, 
llutt obtatnod in the eyaaflogoca of the Jews. The same word 
wftf C^r mn v or prsobytery, is found in the New Testament in rslereone 
to both the synagogue sind the church. *«8tirup thegiii,"q|ifle««tliit 
la in thee, by the laying on of the hands of the oresbytery.** Indeed, 
the synagoffue, much more than the tabernacle or temple, was the 
archetype of the order, which the apostles set up. In erery case tho 
qneation was pnt to the people^ ** Look out, chooee out, seleet from 
among yoorselTsa, etc 

My mend is almost a Protestont on some points. He occasionally 
recommends the bible to his dock, and he says that the ordinances of 
relision do not receiTO their virtue from an unholy or holy pope— -that 
he haa his aathoiity to adminiater Irom Chriat rather tmm from the 

pope. 

Indeed, I know not why the spirit of God should be pronriscJ 
through sneh a w i e te h e d aiid pollutod channel aa the popes of Rome, 
father than to operato lirem heaven in all its holy infiuencea upon thoee, 
who by ito appoialmeot, are ehoeen and ordained br prayer, fiuting, 
mid impoaitlon of hands, aa deaeona or biahops of tne christian eon- 
grmtiona. We lone nothing ften, in abandoning the leaky and 
atniing ship of pontifieal anthority in the Roman Catholic ehnroh.— 
[Time ezpued.] 

Oaff-ftui 10 o*ehek, J. ML 
Btf nop rimcBLL * 



My friend haa aet me the anmple of reeapiiiilaldi^. 1 ^«^ tLC\ 
iulfoJos^mdaeiime, Hohae taJh»d aioinid oiieorOii^\inVmQdDX% 

MiratTAs^PAm w*MiAnda«tacmd for Pelef>a\ie^ 



\ 



J4fi 

9lmmf btMd SctaB Inth daiired to ham jo«, (teplnd) AVLlip 
msf aUiyoii Mwhtat: batlhsrv pnyad for tsBB« tutjniir ram 
lUf not: and thou, being ooaverted, eowm tlqr luvUitM.*' fil. Lakf 
SIM.3S. And hm gnMUmXj leoiH tht "Coetot** kawwiaily 



••C«aifort.** Bui will any man lay that aoeli aa tntarancatua 
waakened the focce of my amnMat frooi tha taxt, or deatrayad tfea 
aroarad oiSKt and object of tte Savior'a prayar, ftaaMly that the fttk 
of Pater shoald noTer faiU and tiiat« in it« he ahoold oonftm hb hn* 
thien t Lei him shew that Chriat addreaaed a'apeaial piayerv fiir ee^ 
aiBBilar parpoae, in favor of all, or of any ai the other a poat j ee, aail 
then he may anmmon Chriat^a appointed chief of the apoatdlie baad« 
to anireoder his preemioenoe. It he cannot do thia, Peter nuiat for 
ever retain hia aupiemacj— not of age, nor. of lalealaff nor of priodty 
of call, nor of oonTeraion, bat of orrica* 

He again aaeerts, for Bfr. C. aeema to think we mnet |iaBl emy 
thiag to hia aaaertionat that I cannot find a aoUtanr proof in IranBoa, 
or in anr other author of chriatian antiqnitj, that Paler waa em blah* 
op of Rome. Now in p. 169 of thia Protectant editloa of IieoMM 
we find that warrant, it ia in chap. L book 3, ^ againat heieaiea.** 
He apeaka aa followa : 

** For w« have aot leuned Um ditpoticion* or •cboQoij, of oar nIntioB froai 
anj othcfB than thote thnragfa whom Um govpd come ooto m« which, indood 
thojr 6rtt preoched, and aftenrardi, by the will of Qod, delhrciwl to vi ia wril- 
ing, to be the pillar and ground of our faith. Nor it K lawfal to nj, at mmm 
do, who pretend to correct the apottlee, that thmj pi ca ch ed before thqr had had 
perfect taiowledge. For after toe Lord had ariMo frooi the dead, th^ wan 
clothed with virtue from on high bv the Holj Spirit who caioe down apoo thMB« 
and thejr were filled with all knowledge and attained to perlect ondentBMHag; 
thej went to the eodt of the earth announcing to nt the good thimpi which iva 
from God, end procleiming heaTenIr peace to men, having both all aad 9mA of 
thi m the jpoapel of God. Thus Matthew, in their own laogoage, wrote the 
goipel acnpture in Hebrew, while Peter aiid IHml were erai^iiiag aad fonad* 
inc the church of Rome. Aftrr their departure, Mark, a dnciple, and i'cfcr't 
uU^rprtier^ likewise announced to nt the pretcribed doctrinet: next John, te 
ditciple of the Lord, who alto repoied on bit breast, pablitbed liltewtte a goepel 
retidinr at Ephetut, in Atia. And all thete ddiTered to at the doctriae of Oaa 
God, the Creator of heeven and earth, announced bj the Lord aad the grephttt, 
and one Chriat, the Son of God ; to whom, he who attenteth not, deepitath the 
partaken of the Lord, detpiteth Christ the Lord, detpiteth the Father, aad it 
condemned bjr himself, for he resisteth and oppoteth hit own telTation, which 
all heretics do.'* 

Trarini^ the snccettion of bithopt in the seme chair, he alwajt make Peter the 
fir«t bishop, at I have alreadj toewn from the veiy next page — 170, of thit 
volume. 

There ia IreMraa, a writer of the 3d century— year 150. I ahall 
dlow the deyiooa track id the gentieman aa well aa I oan. 

My friend denied that I could adduce a aoUtary teatimony to prore 
that the legate of the pope preeided OTer the firat great general coon- 
cil of the church, after the council at Jeruaalem. Now I am going 
to adduce Baronina, p. 39ft, Tear of Chriat 335, year of Sylyeeter 13t 
Gonatantine 30 : (how faithnil and exact our Catholic hiatoriea are Q 

** Before we proceed to narrate the hittorr of the acts of the Nicene couacut 
I pray you, friendly reader, to pause with me,* to notice the most eminent preletat 
or that illustrious company of saints, that most flowery crown of fathers, end most 
(listinipiished assemble^ of holy bishops, whose nemes shine forth from amidst 
the obscurity of so encient e period. He who first attracts our attention, con- 
spicuous fbr'havinp been twice legate, is Osius, bishop of Cordove, in Spain, re> 
presenting: the bishops of Spain, and, as we have already seid, holdti^ tne place 
(tha Latin it ttill ttroagar pfttonnai ga w t p t r so aat ing) Sylvester, biihop U 



of all klttai. nm 





jlHB.ud chief at tb> bolH, bw call<>>g«a, I 

Pi ^ (TSnAd coalil iScrc nait been lur Oiiui' licii 

Iqnla, brfon Ihi biihau of iti» iteuad ■n'1 ihi 

«£ Aknndrti ud Anliocb. .nd bilon C'frlliu. 

Jvwak sf eth«>.iiBbv In hild tlic nlncf anil 

Wgim ^nr of (ll I U< Ih^i qtiotu Uh coohi 

.A* bgBtM, iunwlwul; lAir (he cmiwil, ■dOiHKd in thr nope: ■■ To Sili**- 
uoM bluwd pops of Ihc cil)- ofRonic, ind onlilled lo ill nvmnr*. Oiim, 
pji oif Ihe ^tincc of Spain (nil eily of ConJoTm. Viclor aixJ Viurratitiai 
u of lb* eilf ef RoBie, ippointrd bj jwir direction," Ac. ar. Su lu 

i. p. 68. " The ijnod of Nira, int nf iIh m-smrninih, 
HAprrof CoiutarrtiDe«vrrtli LObtrnt of Ih'Anmati tmaliJ'. StU 
.1 of lb* coancil, in th« Mm* of St. t^.Urilrr. uy> bill* 
liaporCaMo».Vriuic>r Vi to. 11111 V;D<-*oliu>.rrie*l<."<riAc. 
It WM Ibe cnfltom of the bUhop of Rome to arnd a bishop and two 
Inferior eeclMiulics to represent him in tbe councils. DHiua ww 
Hg^^MiTfetarm a VlnceBtiM wwb hii two tMJBtan ta , 

I other niovl 

iporaryofBoB- 

i popes, BO ihal we 

UidIOe.He^Ui 

•Iw am MM Odw BRddad at aU tCe emncih. ukI it kt ceitaM 

, ■_ J a t tla w wl l «f aM*g, * ««« y <yp y*"" j** *^-* _^^ 

kr ^ ngta af U*, onr aH tba bM^TDTthe world, ma IbM* of Atawidra 
Md Aatink. lAo wan pni*at in panon — Gctiiiiu o( CjiicuB Mii aipna^ 
lba« OriabeUtbapiaca of SilTtMer.blthop of imperial Rome, with tb*tir)aM 
Vktor (vrTita. ai ba wa* aho allad) and ViDcealht: aad hU tatimoD* •boaU 
■Ml ba aaptctad, « ba wh a Gncb aad writn; the acU wd rccardi or Grattt. 

_ .,we<aath«papall*^M*attbeb^ 

a biitaB aad tws la^nti." 

No«l JUaxander. Ftenry, — The gsollBaAB im 

lint I AmI b liMtmia, bit be mej njr what he pleuae ; I deiJ la 
MAiacJbat ftnUioni beta. Theee ue the iiTMietibte ergootMite bj 
triiidi Uitholie inUh it opbdd. 

A> fat Feler'e eseeotbg the decraM of the eomcil of JentMlMi, 
X eiid M aMh tUaf He acted with the net— bat he did, 1 mtia- 
tiiii, lead, and bia anthoritr waa vaothig to give aaaetioD to ertvj 
deerae. Whanhaapoke, Uia "aiMeiiti^Hfiu" oeaaed. Hea|K^ 
hambljibntaiithoritaliTelj. JameaaiidPanlBiMfianiabaBicqnieaeed. 
Hm «ppeailiea to Ua gauiluing waa wnaf aad mnch Id the apirit of 
■Bon BodefD omoaitiaii, bm Peter'a authoritj then ae it has sTer doae 
pierailed i for if aiqr dung ia cenain in hialorical leatimoa J, it ii pfOTed 
that Ua asAori^ wae acknarwledged to iceide, in ancient dajtt ia 
Ua aaeeeeaota. So la h now acknowlednd. We were referred to 
10. Jsba, wbare Chriat apaaka of the fold and the aheep ; and e^ 
laetkaa wen nade to mj interpretation of the worda " lambs" aad 
** abaap,** aa ecaiiadielofjt and abevd. But now marli, mv friaada. 
flia signat difibnnee betweea the two peaaasea. In 10. John, Um 
Satiof Bpcaka of dbep oJeafc Ha aaja the Aeep ere acattered. aad 
Mver nwtfaaa fcaiSt. Whaa ihereAn Chriat eaya in the other pa^ 
aaga, feed my laaiba, do we aot laoMHrk that lie aAMwaide ehaaata 
Ibe paaaage and aaya, bed ta* akeep 1 and aa I obieived yeaiaiMj 
Chnat meaaa paatora, b* uw dieep whom the lamba, follow. 
Wide aa iha worid, ia Chiiat'a M^— and tlwre arc orer ite va- 
■ioa ffpTtaeaa. at laa li aat mv ahapbeida, bat una above Dm 



1«i 

—This te Ptoler, this la mMomble, h m M It iN^ht to V. Ttai. Or 
rock, llio keys, the charge to coofirm hk ViodmiH the adnowMge 
Meat of Paul that he went to tee Peter, leet ho night have im hi fUiS 
the aehoowledgmeni of the authority of PotH^ ■■ W BMa i % the ymrj 

MoeeeitY ofeuchanoflleetokeef order,te. All thie te fiMf Mithro 
flom ecnptuie and histoTT and leaaon, of tiie eu|iiiimeijy of the dnir 
of Peter, and not rhetorfo— «r if to, it ia logM rhetorio. Lot Ml 
ecripturp, history and reason he thus diamissed in the nineteoBlh mik 
tary, with a wave of the hand. 

That eternal Dn Pin, my friends, yon haTO had my iomom apafaMt 
his authenticity as a Catholic historian : certainly he b do tsatuwrny 
against the Ci^olics. All my friend can adduce to prore that the m- 
thcnticity of Du Pin was eyer recoffnlaed in this oonatry, is that aome 
Catholic paper in Kentucky, at Ike aoyt, allowa his aothentieity— 
Who the editor of this paper is, I know not. He may he a reopeetable 
Catholic. The bishop of Bardstown has nothing to do wita lt» the 
editor is liable to be deceived. His opinion ought to have no weig^ 
whatsoever in this controversy. 

What led my friend into such an error respecting the book 
was, probably his seeing prefixed to it tlie cenaor*a lioenee lor its i 
pieasion ; but he should have known that the king of Fiance appoints 
such persons as he thinks fit, to examine whether publications eoiH 
tain any thing dangerous to the state. And Louis Philip Is more 
strict in this respect than ever Charles X. was, who was exiled 
from France for the same thing. 

The Doctors of Sorbonne, to whom the work was submitted, mmy 
have said the book contained nothing against faiik and mormh. They 
do not say that he is an authentic CaihoHe histonan. We apply critidam 
to every work, and our maxim is nuUitm atUictuM jurare in verha «ia- 
gi&fri. The opinions of two or three Doctors of Sorbonne form 
no rule of faitn for Catholics, although, in this instance, they say 
nothing, I presume, to which we may not very safely assent, while 
we describe Du Pin in his proper colors. Afier all Du Pin aaya notii- 
ing that does not go to prove my views, if considered fairly, al* 
though he was expelled the Sorbonne for heterodox opinions ! 

Now there were vacancies, breaks, in the chain; but the lapse of 
a few vears, before binding together the links of the apostolic succes- 
sion, does not affect the great principle for which 1 am contending. 
We are no believers in metemptytkoni: or that, like the supposed divinity 
of the Lama of Thibet, the soul of a deceased pope goes by a hop, skip 
and jump, right off, into his successor. We will wait six months, or six 
yeara, to find a good pope. Time is taken for this, since so much de- 
pends on the result. Now in this chain were some bad popes; we 
weep over the fact, my friends, and lament it. Mr. C. ouffht to have 
thrown the mantle over his shoulders and walked backwards with me 
and covered these frailties, for the sake of our common chriatianlty. 
Tlie mass of the succession is sound. But there were some had pointa. 

It is not the fiome, but the religion they represented, that we regard. 
Whether the stream of testimony came to us through conduits of 
gold, of silver, or of brass, it is not the channel of communication we 
regard, but the pure chrystal and transparent waters of celestial doe- 
trine, of divine truth. Men are liable to err— Jesus Christ said there 
BDUst needs be scandals. We look for them ; we expect thorn to occur 



BCULUf OATUMJii BlUJOlOlf. 14fi 

»iiU tk—- » ygt wiiiriitt cn» aiogltt kninui being on thii «nitk. 
Xms WI Qo4 in pnrfert ana ann in good only hj diTine ansistanon. 
I hnvnno Mcinl afiolofj to oiler Ibr n pope wlio in a Imd man. He 
nhrwH bn tan pnttnm oftlie flook from the heart. He ahonld be tho 
MlinC llw nnrth tig linbt of the world. He should remember that 
1km **adgkty nhnil bn mightilj toimentnd;^ and that ««a moat aemre 
laiflMnI iBali be far them tlulbear mle if they walk not according to 
Ihnww*** lafaonld not bnanrpriaed if thenebnd popee were at this moment 
nripinting their ciimea in the pemd fires of hell. But what is the pro- 
per infefaneo to be dedneed uom their melancholy aberrations t If 
iBbgf like Lneiler hsTe fidlen, bright lisfatafrom the firmament of re- 
ligion» do the heaTena no longer proclaim the glory of God f Do 
the piaiaea of God reeoond there no more 1 Why it is truly wonder^ 
lol, that, bad men as they werp, they should not only hare never se- 
Terad thwnaelvee from the fiuth but ahould have been the inatm- 
UMBta of pnrpetnating sound doetrine at home and abroad. Nothing, 

Slirlsads, gi?es me more fiuth in the ffenuineness and tmth of ow 
J mligion, than when in renewing tGe hiatory of theae diagmeeful 
anonnitiM, I find the chureh, in the very midst of scandal, enough to 
bbfiken and overthrow nny earthly institotion, still supported and up« 
hold by the almighty hand of God. A ehaxch that has stood through 
all tluu the gonSeman has laid to the charge of the merely mortal 
men who have presided for a season over its destinies. A raw or 
TBXM Baaao m morals, sut none or thbm in rAiTu ; sound doctrine 
and sound morals were seen and admired, during Uiese sad eclipses, 
and infidel nations were, during that passing obscurity in Rome, re- 
|aiein|; in the beama of the orient sun of Justice, heralded by Catho- 
.ic missionarien. Let this be borne in mmd when my learned oppo- 
nent undertakes to prove that the pope is the sea-serpent ! And let 
my Protestant frienda nndentand tnat the Roman Catholics detest 
immorality as much as ikejf can, wherever it may be found : and most 
of all, wliere anperior virtue was required by exalted station. We 
loo had labored for a reformation, not of God's truth, for it needed 
none, but of men's morals which are alwavs liable to corruption. 
We may cry out like the apostles, when we behold such scandals, (> 
Lord, save us ere we perish— ^ut we hear the divine answer, ** why 
lear ye, O you of little faith." No clouo has ever tit impbnoko 

OVKE TBS CBOaCB, THAT THE EAllTnoW OT PBOMISI O'D NOT SHINK 
THBOVOH TUB OLOOM. 

The object of the institution of the church being no other than to 
establiah the true worehip of God, by the overthrow of idolatr}r, and 
to sanctify a chosen people for everlastiiig life, by the purest virtues 
of religion, we are not to wonder that Satan, the jealous enemy of 
human happiness, should exert his utmost powera to obstruct the be* 
nevolent design. In fulfilment of the Savior'a prediction, and from 
die very nature of man, it was necessary that persecutions, heresies, 
•ehisms and domestie scandals should happen ; but Jesus Christ had 
likewiae foretold that they should not prevail. The Pagan tyrants of 
the earth may rase; the courage and patience of our martyrs will tri- 
umph and multiply. Heresies may start up in various forms, and 
for a while seduce thousands into error; they will, at length, sink 
back again into the dark abyss from which they first omorgi^d. Gui- 
ded by the spirit of truth, and confinned in the unity of hor belief, 
the church will ever successfully oppose to tlieir impotent attempts^ 
N 10 



MrfM 



14G PBBiAn ON THB 

the promises of her dhrine Fonnderv the antiqnitjr of ha frith* the eon- 
sent of nations, the order of her hierarohy, the holy severity of Iwr 
discipline, the bright example of thousands of her faithful diildren 
the sacred history of her doctrines, and the decisions of her coaneils 
Schisms may at times perplex and divide the faithfiil, hut die eharch 
by her authority will either cloee the breach, or sepmimte the le&acto- 
rr members from her communion. The yicious liyes of sooie of ker 
ehildren may contradict and disgrrace their christian profession, they 
may violate her laws, they may msult her authority, and invade her 
sacred rights ; they never will he able to overturn her ministry, to 
shake her hierarchy or to alter her doctrine. She will never oeaae to 
warn sinners of their duty, to correct, to instruct, to direct mankind 
in the way of sulvation. 

By her persevering seal for God^s honor, by the force of her ex 
hortations, by thu solemnity of her public service, by the morality of 
her precepts, and by her practice of the evangelical eoonoels, ahe will 
continue to prepare souls for heaven, while she exhibits to the worid 
a rich assemblage of the most heroic virtues. It is thus, that oor hio- 
tory attests the care which God has taken of Ids church. 

The whole number of popes has been neariy two hundred and sixty* 
Of these, the first forty were saints, or martyrs, a small number ooly, not 
more than twenty, can be called bad men ; the rest were remarkable 
for eminent virtue, charity, seal, leaminff and patronage of letters. 
Peter was twenty-five years bishop of Kome ; and non videbi$ ofinot 
Fetrif you will not be pope as long as Peter — is a proverb which 
every new pope hears. Pius VI. and Pius VII, came nearest to the 
years of Peter, but they did not attain them. But says the gentle* 
man, the pope transferred his see for some time from Rome, to 
Avignon. 1 grant it ; but have I not said, were he a wanderer in A* 
byssinia, he would still retain his title and authority. 

We were told of a council which cashiered three popes, and made 
a fourth ! My friends, what sophistry is this ? Does my friend think 
he is addressinn^ people but one remove from bsrbarism, instead of the 
enlightened and liberal citizens of the queen of the west ? I wish him 
to understand that we, at least, are equal to the people of Bethany in 
intelligence. Among these citizens, I thank God, my lot is cast. 
Does Mr. C. — suppose that they cannot answer his sophistry by the 
true statement of the facti The council cashiered three doubtful popes, 
or rather no popes at all, and elected one true pope. What has become 
of his logic I 

Stephen VI. had the body of Formosus dng up and cut off his fingers. 
My friend has taken this from Pope and McGuire*s discussion, and hao 
seen the answer there. In this unpardonable act of Stephen, we at 
least discern zeal for the rules of discipline, which forbade the trans* 
terring of a bishop from one see to another. For this offence the need- 
less act of severity was done. It shews the popes expose what the^ 
think wrong in popes; just as my friend would know nothing of their 
misdeeds, if Catholic historians had not had sincerity, piety and zeal 
to denounce tliem. Genebrard said that the popes were more ofien 
apostates than apostles. I am sure tliat, in this case, truth was sac- 
rificed to wit, and faithful testimony to virtue as well as faithful ex- 
position of vice, for the jingle between the words apostates and 
apostles. But Genebrard says not, absolutely, they were ajio» 



''■ Mt friend (}(rarr«>» with the o^m, Mrfprii, "Om ■«■■ !■ tarii Md 

■i old u thai lan^aa^ But I wHI Mt MMMd to *« aHMb ■■ 
Mjri the ciHinaU. were not >o <:dM to lOMmri, bW 4M Ml tkmw 
' Vt auUioritj. Thii wa^ howMW, *■ tW« M«M W priNM okngii 
, ivhb Um eve of laree cburchM, M to taak M *• yaw 11% IrM 
, |«M m 306. Bui call ihem wlat yoB an, ^mj wan tHrtoL, Md 
' m eminent portian, of lh« RomMI tl*lffj m lU tfM. NMr, ta to 
-•rtj, (bare an oudiual piietu, M^EmI Jmbi m, uI vvm iwaul 

"^ DM OTiar of MM, Am )«IMM «f Am am 

fcy aiiW aaJiffiWirffcaatowli. 
Ir TWyiawalht aa to tola aaOiiaw 
h iwaidfrafc j ft ifai i iJatMr. Davw. 
Ijla Rom, aa4 aartiaal VM, a *. 
_ », la wbaaa MMf^ OMtla. U Lahni% 

.. i,aar>at ■rtUalMp, iha eooilB of Ckailaa 9w- 

_^ arOhfialllaa, waa tdaaiBiitii MAip—BaaJ Mr. Daway^ ala. 
■PK mt tkrfniw pagaa. Tkaf *il> almeat naka jaa a OaMb. 

Tr • 'j •* J* '^^^ J ■■■•,■*-• ^ 

■ > p a ^ aiB M . IW r ai fl aa h i i l i M i <w po|w U tifihapepaawaiw 
■a OMiaala, wrdj ka 4oaa aot anaie Ua awn alaetm ! 

tb. C— kaa aot loU na jat, frtMi what baa aad boly apoatolia 
akvahtOaBMaaahanAaiMMMiaad. Ha baa Udd joa of tka AlU- 
■naaat Taadeia, Narulaaa, DoaatiaM, lu., hot Omj ftiniah no eo*- 
waaaa dniah. Tbay an, I aay agaia, Ignobla aaeaatir. Ht ftieada, 
■aal iktotj tat jomtinm tt foa wUk lo aae wbat a sUaanUa aat of 
— Ufaa IbBM aeelaiiaaa waia. 

H J Umi aan, that Patar waa naniad — but I dafr him lo arara 
tlMtw laiaiaaa Ua wHb aflar ba barama a biibMi. I will n>aat Mr. 
OauMI oa Afa doobhw af tba eriUNin at Ae almj, aad ahnr 
kiM IB (ha worda of 81. Paal, lat Cor. C 96, and id tbeaa of Jaaaa 
eUm, Hattbew xb. II. wbaae axpraaiioaa, althoofh ha waa pnrilj 
MhK Iteaaotnpaatla Hr.C—'a haddloot oira, •• Oal Otrt an 
mil «M|r «>■« awwdb ' af U Ukjmk." Bt Paal, who waa a bacbalor, 
aagra, lat Oor. vU. •• I woaU that all wan aa mjanlt I aa^ to Iha 
aaniiiMil aad Mm widowa 1 It la good for Ibaoi if tbaj ao eoadaaa 
•Via aa L T. 8. Ha that la wlAoot a wih la aolieitooa for tha ihlnn 
Aaibaloef tatheLotd,howbemajplaBMOod. Bat be that ia wiUi 
a wUb( ia aolWloaa to Iba thiaga <a tba woild, how ba Bar pltaaa 
kfawUasaadbabdMdad. Aad tba aaanniad womaa and iha vii^ 
■la thfaka* aa *a tUaia of tba LoH, that aba nar be IwIt both la 
SadhraadapMl. BatihatellaawiTied thiaketh oa tbatUapordw 
WOH. how tha may plaaaa bar ktiaband." Kaad tba antin ehaplac 
Maiitiga aaa oaiafaaJ by Alnlahir God to tbf propagaOoa of Iba 
tonaataaa. naOa*eliaahaK£Botoa1jBppTaTeatbalDatiiBtioa,bM 
Maahia that CTwIat balh aaallad H ta Aa dignt^ cff a aaen^at St. 
Pld,whBabawWMaantobaHkahlaualf, naiaaRiad, atUI aakao»< 
Mgaa that an an aot eaUad lo that atata; aad flwj who oanaot pna> 

** " — leatba wiatoatananytaodoaatbaCatbdleehDreb. Hat 

a aot aUawad ta laka a tow of abaatitj aatil thar have a*> 

Xwhaa tor eaa, aUad bj dMaa giaaa, daoMa oa ibalr 
. ha I * 



146 BfliuTB oai 

tliwMi, laiwww ym mmt beoMM vlwllliiiC. wmHA 
tli0 ■necetiow or PmlidftiM. They eoBdeouiad all oooi 
wiyliiy dnl nvriMe csbm fton the 01^ ptiimpis* Bvlf ■vrisA or 
iingle, lat us noc fSrget thmt ovr dbjt ia tkuB lin m aanberad ; Um 
fi^ara fieqaently death** eariieet Tielima. «'For the/kiifia ef tUa 
world, eaya the apoatle,paaaeth away.*' : Let prieata then do food, awoft 
aa Cathofie ralipooa bavo d oae, to the whole hnaan fiuailyt lanoaaa 
iaf the tiee that would bind them to a ft w oaly, that they mmf ha Ukt 
God, the fiithera and benefiietoia of many. 

Ifir. C. apoke of minitteriDg to the eiiek. I thank him lor die hlat. 
In deeda or oharity, the Catholie prieathood, the CathoUe leligioaa mi 
all ocdeia, aie nnaurpaaaed. Their ^lahor of lore* ieeeea in the hoepiialt 
the peet-hooae, the dnngeon, the orphan aaylnm ; where tlie eMera 
amkee ite dreadful raTagea, where the peettlence T^f^'^t^h at aooaday, at 
midnight ! Hear Waddingtofr— 

••ThaUnullaet. Of tb« ■ion»odwaord«a,thOTBbal»oaewUahava«i 
to raqoire oar notica thmi of the UneliaM. lU origin li Mc rihod to AmiI* 
di Braecia, aboet th« jmt 153T, thoogh the Mint from whoa it Mcoived ito 
■UM, Uriok BeoincMft, a native of Naples, waa bora teo /can afkenraidt. Ito 
ehamcter was pecaliar, and recallt onr attention to the pnmitive fbm of aieetle 
devotion. The datiea of thoee holy Msten were the pnrett wMua tfan cIkIo of 
homaa benevolence— to niioister to the tick, to relieve the poor, to roniole tkn 
miserable, to pray with the penitent These charitable omcei thej nadeftook 
to execate witnout the bond of anj cominuaity. without the obligation of nny 
monastic vow. without any separation from society, any reooanccoMnt of then 
domestic duties and virtoes. And so admirably were those oAoes,in millions ot 
instances, performed, that had all other foniale orders been really as nselem and 
vicious, as they are sometimes falielv described to be, the virtues of the Vnm* 
lines had alone been tuflicient to redeem the monastic name. 

But it is very fiur from true, that these otb<'r orders were either commonly dis- 
solute or renerallr useless. Occasional scandals have eng:endered onlveriul 
calumnies.*^ Waddinttoi s CbLrch Hist, page 325, Mew York edit. 1835. 

Mr. C. apoke of oad popee, Nicholaa III. &e. die and of monka^ ■ 
Hear again— what thia Proteatant hialorian eaya of them and of thia 
Terr Nicholaa. 

** It is not without reason that Roman Catholic writers vaunt the disintcKsted 
devotion of the early Mendicantu — ^how amiduous they were in suppling I ho 
spiritual wants of the poor, how frequent in prisons and m hospitals, how forward 
to encounter the fire or the pestilt-nce ; how instant on all those occasions where 
the peril was imminent and the reward not in this world. They w^era equally 
distinguished in another, and not lem righteous, duty» the projgngation of chria* 
tianity amou^ remote and savage nations. We have noticed, in a fomer chap* 
ter, toe method by whi^h the gospel was introduced into the north of Rufope 
before the middle of the eleventh century. In the twelfth, we observe Boles* 
Inns, duke of Poland, opening the path ibr Its recegtion in Pomerania liy th« 
sword ; and in like manner, both the Sclavonians and r inlanders, were prepared 
tut conversion by conooest. Again, Urban VIIl. consecrated Mainhnra, an «•» 
snecessful numionary, oishop otthe Livonians, and proclaimed a holy war against 
Ikem; the bishop conquered his see, and promu%ated at the head of an nmr 
the tidii^ of evangelical concord. The mme methods were pursued by Inaoeeat 
IIL But from that time forward we find much more frequent roontion of pionn 
mimioearies, whose labours were directed to aceomplisb their great wovk by 
legitimate, or, at least, by peaceful meaas. It may be tnie, that some of them 
ware satisfied with mere nominal conversions, and that others had chiefly in view 
either their own advancement, or the extension of the papal sovereirnty. But 
there were likewise many who were animated by the most admirable motives, 
ud whose exertions, if the^ foiled of complete success, foiled not throagh any 
want of disinterested devotion. The missions of the thirteenth and fourteento 
centaries were principally directed to the north of Asia. In 1245, lunocttnt IV. 
sent an embMsy, composed of I>ominicans and Franciscans, to the Tartars; siid 
a friendly communication was so mainteiued, that the envoys of Abaca, their 




• IV.(hi ISM.) ftmmmA thow curlkoM. MHi oT Mo^ 

If AtNCMM •# Im Ubon; MdiB 1307, CleMt V. •ractMl m uvhkiMetMd 

^■ri»l«« (PekiB,) wbich ht c o afarre d apon tkat miaiaoiMiy. Sma otbr 

9ho FrandKaM, wcro Mnt to hit wpport by the mom pope; ■■d thte 

"^ of the Ucfwchy wm carefiilly uuwM wd h? luccwd ia g ' iiiiBlMh, 

I ZXIL MMl B«Mdict XII. It M certain thMtb«MiBilMr oTCbrii- 

Mt ia WM d e w b ie, both MDong the ChineM and Mogab, m lata Mtha 

jHT ISTtv— aad they were aUll iaereatuir, wfaea they were laddea^ iwenl 




wholly estermiaeted by the MahooietaB anas. HowbeiC, the 
dwatiDVi O fetl hw w of their ettablitfaineat detract! aothiag- from the aMrit of 
Ihoae who eowi t ra ct ed h; aad H arait aot be fetgo tte a, that the iaitfaawato ia 
lUi wodk were Meadlcaati, aad, lor the moat part, FfaaeiecaBa.'* Ih,p. 64n. 
TIm MolhodMts hsvedoffie tbemtelTw noaor bj the pimitet Uwy hsr« 



bestowed oo Fnmeis XaTier, a Jeatiiu The^ wtt ptiblitlied ntt life, 
•ad to daj« if I have time, I will qaote from it some Deaatifal extracts. 

Tk&f ttd other Protestants hsTe also poblisbed Thomss a Kenpis, 
or Ae ehristiaii pattenu Where, except m the Goepel, can purer miH 
nlhy be foiud i And Thomas a Kempis wss a monk. We are told 
thai Saecfai said that the Albisenses ana Vaadois made a Aow ofpieiv, 
Hmt is a fret, and a vrettj snow it was. I will not read the inaicated, 
btit forbidden page or narratiTe sincer e bet ter blot it with a tear ! 

If the pope IS charged with scTeritj to kings, it is because kings 

were tjrants and the pope was the adrocate of the weak, and tne 

.enemy of arbitrary power. The people were crushed, and had no re- 

aoaroe but in the influence which God gare to the head of the 

dinrch. 

** With all iti errort, (the pepecy'n,) its corraptioot, end ite crfaMt, It ane. 
Morally aad iRtellectDan?, the cootenrative power of Christendom. Pbliticalhr, 
Coo, it was the savior of Earope; ibr, ia ell hanen probability, the west, liae 
Che eeet, aiost haTC been OTerran by MehonimedaninD, and sank in irrensediable 
•Jegradetion, thmogh the pernicloiis institutions which hare ererirfdiera accoia- 
paaied it; if, ia that great crisis of the world, the Rooiaa church Aad not roased 
the nations to en united and prodlgioas iflbrt commensurate with the danger. 

In the Irightfnl state of society which prereiled dnrii^ the dark ages, the 
chorch everyarhere exerted a controlling and remedial influence. Erery place 
of woiahip was an asylum, which was always respected by the law, aad generally 
cvea by lawless Tiolenee. It is recorded, as one of the pecalmr miseries of Sto 
^Ma*s miserable reign, that daring those long troubles, the soldiers learned to 
cRsr^|ard the right of sanctuary. Like many other parts of the Romish sTstem, 
Chis right had prevailed in the heathce world, thourh it was not ascribed to 
every temple. It led, as it had done under the Romim empire, to abuses which 
became iatolerable; bat it originated in a humane and pious purpose, aot only 
•craeaing odenders from laws, the seyeriu of which aasouotea to injustice, but, 
ia cases of prirate wrong, atfbrding time tor pemion to abate, and for the desire 
of Teageaace to be appeased. The cities of refuge were not more needed, under 
the Mosaic dispensation, than sudi asylums in ages when the administratioa of 
tastice was either detestably inhuman, or so lax, that it allowed free scope to 
■MiiTidnal rasaatawai. Tliay have, therefore, generally been found wherever 
Chare are the irst radiawnto of ciril and religions order. The charehyardii aba 
arera privileged places, whither the poor people conveyed their goods for seca- 
rity. The protection which the ecclesiastical power extended ia such cases, kept 
ap in the people, who so often stood in need of it, a feeling of reverence and st- 
Cachment to tne chatch. Thejr felt that religion had a power on earth, and that 
It was always exercised for their benefit. 

The civil power was in those ages so inefficient for the preservation of public 
tranquility, tnet when a country was at peace with all its neighbors, it was liable 
to be disturbed by private wars, individuals takinr upon themselves the right of 
deciding their own gnarrab, aad avenging the& own wrongs. Where there 
exbtad eo daedly faai, |iwtam liiia easily laria by tibalet aad rapadow awn, 
MS 




tmAfktf 
iriMrtWpupoNoratoitiMianMoa. 'Ko 
tkmAMlj Moehrwl, tk«i wkw tte coicil ofCknaot 
MB-Ml oa WedDCMUy to no-riM oa Moodaj. 10 cwt wvak, th 
dioald b« observed, oa paia of acoamaBfcfttion. Well ■igbt 
•■d ptocwhlB put of the cowiiuibUj (alwajt the great. b«t is avil Ihm 
iMft. aad therefore the eaflcriag part,) ranrdv with gnlelU dafoi i o«t a pa 
wadarwlMea protecttoa thej elept foar aifMs of the woeh ia peaea, ipImi •! 
win Chqr would have beeo ia peril averj hoar. Tha mmm powar bj whid 
diTidaali arerr thai beoeited, was aot aa fr eqaa a tly asereiMd la giaal w06 
eoacarae; if the onoaarch were eadangered or opprewed ei th e r bj • fcf 
aaiay or bj a coadNaatioa of hie baroae, here wae aa aathoritjr to whie 
coaM retort for ao eirrtaal iatcrpoiitioB ia hie bahalf; aad tha bmi 



cstcadad over the veweh, whea thmj called apoa the pope to d ef ead Ihca an 
a wioBcfiii exertaoo of tlie aovervin power.*' Htmtkn'M B owk of ijba Qm 
fmgt m Bottom, Ul. tdU. I8i5. 

rCow I rnuBt follow Bfr. C. wheeling ririit aboot ftom fetr to 1 
We are told that Peter exerciaed the grand commiaaion of Apoall 
and that therefore he coald not hare been biahop of Romey and ai 
that Paul was aent to the Gentilea and Peter to the Jews. Bnt P 
waa the firet apoatle aent to the Gentilea— 6« tke angei of GodL 
reeelTed Comelina the centurion into the cnurch. He foandbd 
aee of Antioch — a Gentile citr. If Peter waa an anoatle of the w1 
world, where ahould he place his head qnartera 1 Where* but at Ro 
the mistreaa of the world, worthy field for a chief apoatle*a w 
where he could at once be heard by Gentilea and by Jewa, by Grei 
Barbarians and Romans. 

We are told there are no rices to be discorered in the Pagan 
perore more flagrant and gloomy than those of the Roman pontiil 
that they became proverbial for their iniquity. Bnt I hare anown 
these sweepinff denunciations are glaringly untrue. There were 
martyre out of 260 or 270 popes. If there were a few bad men am 
them, shall we for that reason fling away our (aith 1 Does Christ 
ao 1 Did he not say that it must needs be that scandals come 1 . 
were not the rast majority of the popes entitled to Tenerati 
Suppose there were about a doxen that were infamoua, and that tl 
were even fifty of various shades of guilt, or imperfection, there v 
still upwards of 200 worthy. Christ has said that ** many are oal 
but few chosen.** Show me 200 of the Roman emperora or a 
proportion of any other rulers, to the popes, who were aa jgood n 
ana who have deserved to go to heaven. Shall we point to ^ 
holding up the daffger which he had plungpBd into the oreaat of 
own mother 1 to Diocletian, the man of sin,— the antichria dt 
apostles, who mowed down hundreds of meek and peacefhl disci] 
at ones 1— to Caligula, the murderer of the saints 1— to Maxentina 
or the monster Mazimin t Where is there a parallel to their ati 
tieal My friend haa talked of the inquisition, and on tiiat point aJ 
will meet him. The inquisition was the vice tf ike age and noi ef 
chureh. It waa unknown for many centuries. In many CatL 
emintriea it was never received. Other chnrohes and times hi 
likewise, their sins of blood to answer for. [Time expired.] 

HafffoMi 11 o'ehek, A. M, 
Mr« Campsill rises — 

My friends if we proceed in this course we never shall dismiss 
(•ropoaitiona we have before us. If we are to ait here and li^n 




WK. 151 

A^vletf of Mllv i^ollj imlerut to tlw qaMtim w« akall 
r Move any ttdw, or knofw what is prored. Matt we hare qaea 
Modnoea naduag back to tkebepaniag of the diteuerioii aad 
■d to ita doaoi aaa toaehiag apon the whole tystem of ihedogj 
Sa afasy apaaefaf I haTe eaid alreedy I will not loee eight of my 
^B^ ao aa to laapond to e?ery thing in one speech. 

lahMMt tranoled when my opponent aroee with so much pomp 

mad appaaiance of haring fonnd a triumphant proof of his sssertioBS 

Sa aoasa hidden, and br me, nnexplored comer of Ireneus. Wlial ! 

■aid I to myaelf, have I not tfaEoroughly examined this matter 1 Is it 

yeas i bla tliat there yet remains one passage uaknown to me sgainst 

any as se rti on, and hare I committed myself? Bat it wss eren a lit^ 

tUm laaa alaiming than his blustering about the consecration of Phoeas. 

Jndga of my surprise and great renef, when I found he was only rea* 

^ing one of his elegant ezSacts, which he styles his proof! that in^ 

^aad, it was the ssme old story new ramped and Tarnished, withoat 

any r si ay w ac e at all, to the present debate. Ireneus said, ** while P^ 

ter and Paul were founding the congregation at Rome.*^ I would 

aaJi, ia there in this audience, any stripling in knowledge, who nndei^ 

atanda that founding a congrregation makes a man bishop of that 

charA all his life 1 Missionaries go abroad, they plant congregations 

in particular places ; and they go from country to countnr, from city 

to city, to found other churches. Are they bishops of slf the congre- 

gationa that they estsblish 1 It is essential to a missionary not to be 

stationary. But why expose a matter, already evident to all T It is 

the gentleman's last effort. He has explored all antiquity, and all 

he can find, after three or four days* search, is tliis single fra^ent of 

a ssint, stating on hearsay, that raul and Pinter pianM tlie church at 

Rome ! So ends the controversy on that point, the main pillar of the 

Roman church. There is another little matter (there are too many 

little matters) which I wish to dispose of. 

The gentleman affects a great accuracy in his knowledge, and great 
precision on the part of his authorities. He seems to glory in that 
sort of reputation, else I would not select tliis trifle. How often has 
he asserted that Sylvester summoned the council of Nice, and that 
the pope'a legates presided over it ! And how oflen has he tried to 
prove It ! Like some other matters already disposed of, afler sleeping 
two nights upon the subject, as one that had a pleasant dream, he 
awakens and affirms again, that Osius, a Spanish bishop, was legate 
of Sylvester, and as such presided at Nice. But did he prove it! 
I shidl read you some teetimony on this subject. I do this, not to add 
to the weight of my arguments one grain of sand ; but to prove that 
when 1 assert any thing as a fact, I do it advisedly, and will stand to it. 
Permit me now to correct a mistake into which the gentleman has 
iaUen, that I relied upon the testimony of an ephemeralpaper in Ken- 
tneky. I did not say, that it waa upon auch authority I read any au- 
thor here. My allusion to that paper, was a pure argumenium ad Ao- 
minem f and was made for bishop Purcell and no one else. [The 
bishop of Bsrdstown or some of nis clergy admitted that Eusebius 
and Du Pin, though not good Catholics, *' were authentic historians.'* 
But that admiaaion gives them no new weight, or indeed, no weight at 
all with me. I have already ffiven my reasons for the autliority of Du 
Pin. But where, may I ask, is his authority for Sylvester's calling 
the council of Nies! The emperor did it at the general 8u||;^8tioa 



152 DKBATS OH TBt' 

of tli0 eaatani blihoiM. And if Odnt pwiMedl, W6 hK99 w» imbm 
to think that ha did it w the pope's legite. For thio we hnre an- 
cient nnthority. The fentleman spoke in wann sdndnllsB of On- 
us : bnt did he not apoststixe, or some way loee his orthodoxy 1] He 
was, indeed, a learned and talented man a sort of standing pi es l - 
dent in the eariy coaneils ; and in that ase of the world as among ee- 
cleaiasties there were few men of geneial leandng, we thereliDio find 
him conspicuous in all assemhliea ; and his name stands irsi in tlie 
snhseriptions of the decrees snd ereeds of the early part of tiM 4th 
oentniy, hut that he preaided as the pope's legate in any oooBBil« espo 
eiallr that of Nice, is insusceptihle of proof. 

We shall howerer hear antiquity on the suhject. 

••Comtutiae teeini^ that he bad labored in Taia to allay the dlipetaa wUeh 
dividad tba charcb, tboaght it ifoald be the axMt leady aod aScctnal MaaM to 
rctton peace, to call a numenHu •jood roaipoaed of eaatem and wa rtif a biAona. 
llib council wm called acamcoical, i. r. a coancil of the wbola world, or tho 
whole earth, bf cause it was called t<^^her from all partt of the Roman ampira, 
to which the title of the world, or earth, waa given, and which did alnoal In* 
clode the Catholic church. Thb oowicil was amembled fagr order of tho ean 
peror at Nice, a cilr of Bithynia, about the month of Jnir, in the yaar StS, in 
the eecood year of Con»taotine*t reign. St. Sylvester was then bhhop of RoaM, 
who lent thither Victor and Vinceotioa, hit i^;atea. It is commonly hold that 
this cooBcil consisted of 318 bishops; bnt those who were present at it do not 
precisely determine this number, but ny onlv that there were about 900 Inshops. 
*Tis not ceruialy koown who presided in this council, but it Is veiT p wibablo 
that it was Uosias who held the chief idace there in his own name, bfcnnaa ' 



ha 
had already taken cogntiance of this aAur, and was much esteemed by the aas- 
peror, who was then present. 

Athauasius, in his socood apology, calls Hosius the &ther and president of all 
the councils. The name of this bunop is the first in all the subscnpttons. Alex- 
ander was much esterroed, as appears by the letter of the coancil. Enstnthios, 
of Antioch, was called the chief bishop of the coancil by iVoclos and by Facun- 
das; but it is uwn probable that Hosius presided there in hb own name, and not 
in the pope's, for he no where assumes the title of legate of the holy see; and 
none of tne ancients say that he presided in this council in the pope*s name, 
Gelssius Ciiicenus, who first affirmed it, mys it without any proof or authcmty.** 

Dm /H'n, vol. 1,pp. 608, 509. 

Now where is the gentleman'a authority for the nature of the hiah- 
op of Rome or his legatee, either calling or presiding in this council ! 
upon such disrenrd of ancient history rest many such assertions now 
in common circulation and in common belief. But as I said before 
on this point, I should not hare dwelt a moment upon it, had not my 
opponent affected ]3eculiar accuracy in his details. 

Tlie bishop admits Barronius to be an authentic historisn. Now, 
neither Barronius nor Du Pin eren admitted so much in reference to 
the dements of the popes, as bishop Purceil has admitted -in tlie pre- 
aence of this great congregation : For he says ** 1 have no docbt 
but these bad popea are now expiating their crimes in tho pen- 
al firea of hell." While these words were sounding in my eara, 
ths question simultaneously srose, with the sensation produced. What ! 
Has the Lord Jesus his Ticars--his representatives on earth, now 
roasting in the flames of hell I I put it to intelligent men, whether 
such an idea is not repugnant to every principle of the christisn re- 
ligion 1 

When Simon proposed to purchase the gift of the Holy Spirit, 
what did Peter say to him t '* Thy money perish with thee !" Does 
this look like winking at such enormities t Were not tlie apootlea 
all persons of unblemished reputation f and if such holy men, the 



smM* of everv vtrtiHi, wpra first MfolMi ^ tfw Liri to • 

Ibe Bjfaire of his kingdom, how cdMt h to pM IfeM te ta ttmm* 
in sdmtnistrslion and tnialcd it to matk • MeONilM af pralnM 
rpprcwnuliTCBt Has Christ chMpd kb pnpoM whk iwpMl to 
Ui ebuch, that be will allow its NpMHI hMi IB awA to aot ■wit 
upceie* of criint, and yet be h'm MMMMa yie f Mto I Wi^ I bM 
Mf, that Ihe dsrkESI hour t>f midnight to Ml toan afpeMd to MiMi 
of DOOD, than is the general charMtto of tfw p«pM M Bcaa to. lb 
of the apostles ! 

The genlleman (TTcUimt, '• How piMiM dMM CMkoUcs dMfi 
in theii datps !" Thive is howmri u «tw Bredahm, dnt «nmm 
■■■fWm. WhH a BH bafiM to mrito VMT rinmMMMIr bribn 
Ua ««id i> aallad ia qaaatioa, I baa^ to aupeet hU aridnea i ami 
vtaalaaaaaAan toa ii l^ laf thatfttor wigaeJ twaMv tar «itoa 
■w toarthB Mi toa iaja, Map of Rmm (m I Iwf* h om mm- to- 
■ItorftepaptoOI MA ha «aght alM to MaM 4Mn to tawi, 
■tMiiiliiiriiialirwIitiia iililfcaiia hin In ■[umilaiilfci 

Uihapflritaaw •• mat SmIb^ r lat Mm fasdaMa arm int 
*tth*waaUiha»arBaw,a»d thaa wa diaD Aowtfeat to alia 
MHlMiyawHb. 
Tlggwd— 'aewKpHwHtoawdHiaMafChwIaaatl, hwwwr 

*nD 4aMCT«d OM Aair pan, vill Ml M bOnd tha aye* of thla uiMMea 
BiMttoaaicnMtddMBrniBaat; aadtha daatnof tboirfaMgTriat. 
Nor will Ua gratniun Aaandatloa el tha JUbiKaBaH, Doaaliai^ 



i oibera, paaa for hbtorie tntk. Thaj wan 
HM xvilo kanliea** ta Mm aatiiaatlw of •* bol; aiothar," aa am w« 
"aMMiBtiou PloiMlaaia* Thtki n^ntatloD wo bava ntilj avatu^^ 



, jritT. 

TfcegaMlatoaa wUI ban Da Pin la aveijr apeach. Caa ha arapa, 
orhaaMpraradUmaafUlhfaiiiiaiatlDgaaliigla tiiatoiiefaett Nal 
eaa. Nor eaa ba diapcove theaa Roman Catt^ie voodian far Urn 
« whoae tiwHwuny I nij. 

But a* tba niteflNlaa of ■inrtioa fa ao proof, and aa I m aot o^ 
Vfei to F^aat anawiiiiH aa eftan a- '- ' "-" ' -'" 



h ba weald eira en^aaia. 

loaophjof tta p' - ' - -■-•- 
popaa. The M bwMi d aaeM d ad thnwah a long Una of ■ 
tfwhoHWarawfeltadnMB. That ia, tbe human notoTe oTUm Haaaiab 



a plea for « 



laaeandad dira^ boim wiekad prbfanitora. Indeed t To iba baa 
of Jeana Chiiat, be it aaid, he hmiAled bimaalf for oar enltatfon 
be Madaaeendad tobanadeof a weKia]i,tobedeaeended frofn Adam, 
Nmb, mi olhata. b avok • loa|> Una, ha maat neeeaaarilf, barc 
M d) tha TtoMaa «f bvman natim ia Ua aneaaioia. He ebMa 
to —ha bltoirif of BO topW a dcn t o be bow in a atabla, of the has* 
Uaat told powat p awBia g t. Bat who woald Ufa& <hni AeBsa, that 
baeaoaa hia fleab aad UaM weia ao deaeanded ; tbemfore, ibe Holj 
S^rh nmat deaeand W ibe dtareh. In all iu oAeial gifta of atilboritr 
■nd fOTMBmoDtol loAMBeOi tbiwwh a lineage of petaona, whoaa haaito 
were full of iniudeT,adBllOTT, and all nneleanneaat and that thioBgh 
Ae basda of aBoh panona all A» fraeaa of the ordlnaiieaa moat flow 
to all Oa pBrtahon of the cbriaiiaB iMtiiaiMo T Doea not, IM ma adt, 

' ' 'MoaMkBihatoaMrwotoal IalbaiaBnTanaloKTb«*«M**a 
laTANdlt Mi Nm Spbkof 0«d1 la Ao fatntalka of Aa 



IM 



body, ud tiM cmtion €£ dM HjHinl kodj of GkiiM, I 
of e^ail Tuiw mad impoftueet 

God has geMcmllyt cmployad dw betl of our nee in oil dM 
of oar MlTitioa. His ageatt bavo often been anfela or tbe An 
He did not often impart siicb aaeied trusta to men of bad oba 
A wiekod Balaam or a tieacberooa Jodaa may baTo been ai 
thooe emploTod, for apecial reaaons in aome great eiiaia. In lb 
of Balaam! be canaed oTon an aaa to open ita moatb and lepnn 
madneaa of tbe propbet : but tbat be erer aet sucb peiaona 01 
chofeb, and fare ihe affaira of bia binsdom into ooeb banda 
be went ao fiir aa to aeleet tbeae wicked popes to speak bis 
is r ep u g na nt to all biatoiyv and our eiperienee of bia dealing 



Tbe gentleman aaya tbere were two kumdred good popum I 
admit tbia: bat I am wUlinc to belp bim ao fiir aa to aay I eaa 
/orly nime aaints out of tbe firat J^f popea according to my ea] 
But tb^ lived long ago. Not one of tne last fifty baa been a si 

Biaamp Pubcill— Yea tbere is one. 

Ma. CAMPaKLi/--I beg the gentleman'a pardon. Tbere ia one 
then, oot of tbe last fifty popes ! It is a happy thing for bom 
tiire, that the vices and faults of those who nave redeeming qni 
die with them, while their virtues live snd magnify, long ami 
death. H«ice, our remote ancestors and thoae of ancient timei 
all diatinguishedf are canonised in the admiration of the livia 
are suppMed greatly to excel oar contemporariea. 

I'he bishop says, that if the pope were a poor wanderer 
mountains of the moon, it would not destroy his authority.— T 
the see of St. Peter should be vacant for seventy years ! If s 
whole arsrument for Roman episcopacy falls to the ground. If th 
tleman admits that the pope lias as much authority in the mou 
of the moon as in Rome, why all this controversy about Rome ' 

Tlie gentleman made bimaelf very merry with the counctra < 
ing three popes and creating a fourth. But I repeat, there were 
four popea created and destroyed at that one time. I feel nc 
givii^ of conecience for making this assertion. I ask now, how f 
to decide which of these four had the best title to St. Peter^s < 
Where is the authority for a councirs creating one and destroying 
popes 1 No council before ever took so much on them. But 
say with the bishop, that not one of the three popes was a true 
then what a long link is wanting in the succession ; and how 
the council of Constance fumtah it t 

My friend the bishop spoke of maniage quite in jocular atylo- 
be told one great truth which I hope he will stick to, to the end. ] 
this : He said that the ekwrek had made marriage one of the 
sacraments— mark it. Tike ckwrek has made it a aacrament; ai 
baa made other thinga aacramenta : which the great universal 1 
of heaven and earth has not so made and designated. 

Peter was sent to convert the Gentiles. — 1& opened the kir 
of heaven to Cornelius and his family : but thia doea not inl 
with his being specially the apostle of the Jews. 

There were various vacancies in the Roman aee of shortc 
longer duration— several of two or three years* coutiuuanoe. 
church was often without a head for yeara at a time. 

Was it the intention ^Uie great Author of the christian in^ti 




JfcjMI jh pMii wlii mm il tSggaw rT Ftr if Mh ia Ih»j2pt 

MTMrtMnMHl |Hrt OT Mi flHHly WWdfl M^H dttNl IWfV MniMM 

tteiaiataBtte or te tflUis of tdTBtloB to Iw Ml 



71 VM 




OMMMiM ift «Mii nifiton HiHMli ky omm 
M S— t^BM a^irad* J 

fe to^g b llMi niftndfrf of llMi CMmHo Mi . 
I »rf W6 an allD am ite wfclwt ofjpoaiolleit^. Mr.jD. 




fo itoaa aa fait aa aa aaticipand* Ha fcaa dUaoofwatf ttai 
naiMinat JMaania na rfofatiaaa bafa taa mst mttutit oa llMltaMl 
ff anMf aad ba feAaa ap wftk Aa Taadoiai Ibff wImmb Raiuisi aadj ^M'^ai^ 
tegtaalmaaildagMlirQadL Wel]]aiaalMarlliabttar,asVBlia 
rMaalaaia I awy ad ^palai if I eaa araid ftt Cadioiie tBrtimoayi Ik 
Ml ••AtttanaliBMwaBiaaiadaat tint *a«iaei hiaiofled an- 
ataoa ii aot aaflolBal to pfora tka apoatoHoai daaoaal of Ao ▼ aaaoli« 
IWro I the ehafa of eridoaea biaakt off right short ; and tlio Novatiaaat 
DoMtiata aad Paalidana eaaaot wold h. •• Beaidea,** tairt oar hiito* 
lian, «• while they (the Tandote) obliged their detgr to be poor aad 
iadaaarfooo, thqr Mimpdled them to be iOrid'ale aleoT^ This, at leaat, 
■ylHead will coadeBuu 

He lajSt I have slept aad dreamed for two nights on tiie sab|eet of 
■y teatimoayv eoneeiaing Mas* presiding, in the name of 8Tlvastar« 
St tlie eoaneil of Nine, Bat have I not dresdr pr o d need Bsroniaa» 
snd have there not been for the last two days of this debate, other r^ 
^eetaUe aathoritles on tlie table* nodMtly waiting to be heard 1 Ha 
isid I eoald aot gel a single proof esrlter then the tifUi eentaiy, aad 
diea, that the reasoa arfar Osias preeided in the oonneils wss the waat 
sf learning b that age, n the East. Why, when my friend ssjs this 
Im admits an« Umaelf, aad Iostss me nothing to say. Bat Aa 
banh eentarf araa the golden age of the whole enarDh. There wars 
ttanylearaed men, not oaly in the Went bnt in the Bast, snd if he will 
'soQsah BaroaioSv he will fiad that ttiere hss rsrely beea p re e e n t e d to 
the Teneration of the Gatliolie world as bright aa arrsy of great and 
good maa, as thati whieh in SS5, assembledr ia the eoaneil at Nie»-« 
sad Da Pla mmpc Ha maksa lor bm. Ha doea say that Yietor aad 
Viaesallaa* waas leaatsa of 8irl?estOT* 

TV»gifaBMirs aolaiaaity, aad if possible, mors eompleto efleet to their 
daeMoat the bishops of the Chihitiaa world aiet to baniah Arlanism 
snd establish the grud esrdiaal doetrina of the divinity of Chfiat» 
whieh tlie Arlaaa impugned. Constadtine was there ; bnt he seimaw« 
lodged the distiaetaeaa of the eeclesiastiesl snthoritj. We beer of ao 
eolllsion batwaea him aad Sylveeter, or any of the Nioene biahopa. 
Hw ohareh %aa ia no abadato want of his sid, bnt ss it wss ftaaly 
given, it waa jpatefhUy aeeepted. There were no canals, rail-rosds, 
or holds ia thoaa dm* la the smperor's saaailieeiiee, the ftt hsi a 
of Wfaafcaad Hi aw f iao aar ss s whieh thsir pefvai^ dsaiad thsau Tb 



..iirffc.*t_' . -i.*"*****^' 



150 DKBATB Oir 

hit son Conttantliit, it ww, bowever* Uist Odu faflanly nid* ** D« 
not interfere in eneleuastiad mattertv lor to yon Ood gave the emplfe ; 
but to us eccleeiasiical coneerns. Now as be who shoald depiiTe yoo 
of your kio^om would resist the ordinance of God, so do yon bowm 
lest you fall into some ^otous sin by taking away the indapes* 
donee of the church. 

My learned friend says he will not ffo further on theae matteia. It 
it well— discretion is the better part of valor. The voioe of all anti- 
qnity baa spoken— The anthonty of Rome haa erer atood praemi* 
nent. 

I did not say, / did not doubt these popes were in hell. I beg the 
irentleman to quote me correctly. Far he it from me, to arrogate a 
right which belongs to God alone, to decide on man's eternal diMtiny 
-^ut I said, likmM not be awrprtMed^ at it, when I consider their de- 
fects and sins on the one hand, their knowledge« reaponaibility and 
grace, on the other. The more eminent their atation, the more con- 
spicuous to the whole world, like spots on the snn, were their frail- 
tiea^-the brighter the example of their predecessors, the darker, by 
contrast, did they appear, out the circumstances of the times in 
which they lived, must be taken into the account to palliate, if truth will 
not permit us to excuse, their failings. The iidkts and $ikadowt are 
blendmi, perhaps necessarily, in the moral as well aa in the phyaical 
world ; and as we do not deny the existence of an infinitely wise and 
good God, because we discover apparent imperfection in the material 
world, the volcano, the poison, the venomoua reptile, the whirlwind, 
the pestilential malaria, so neither do we conclude that religion, or the 
church, is not his work, because we sometimes meet with examplea of 
moral deformity and disorder which mar the beauty of the heavenly 
design. But Mr. C. thinks that God would never allow men whom 
he had selected for the high function of Roman Catholic popes, to fall 
into sins that would merit for them hell-fire. Doea he then forget that 
God created Lucifer, as a bright leader of the angelic thronor, and yet 
Lucifer is now a reprobate spirit in hell ? Does he forget that Judaa 
was selected to share in the infallibility, which he allows waa granted 
to the twelve T Did not Jesus train him up in his own school ior three 
years 1 And did not Judas, after all, betray his God and sell him for 
the thirty pieces of silver 1 Did he not aOierwarda go and hang him- 
self in despair, and his bowels gushed out. Was it not becauae of the 
excess of his own favor to Judas, and the inconceivable ingpititude of 
tlie apostle, that the Son of God had said by the mouth of hia prophet : 
Pa. hv. 14. ** If my enemy had reviled me, I would verily have borne 
with it, and if he that hated me, had spoken great things against me, 
I would perhaps have hidden myself from him : but Mou, a man ofong 
tmnit mu guide and my famiUar,^^ This is what makea a prieat*s, 
or a bishop's sin ao great. This, awful as it is, is what sustains us 
when acandala befall the church, when the lighta of the sanctuary are 
eclipaed and its pillars broken and scattered on the eartb, for we say 
to ourselves Christ has allowed all this beforehand in that miniature 
band, his own apostles— the exemplar of his church : and the number 
(fbadpopeM haa not yet equalled the pntporliun ff one to twelve / God 
haa allowed all this to teach us, that if men fall away, the faith for 
which his holy promises are pledged, is invincible. " The gifts tfGod 
are witkouirqtentanee^^* Rom..xi.89, in other wonls, Christ estabUahed 




117 

•TFMHb H« wtalMd it to ptiMffWfc IfMyofthtM^ 
of . Wl«r sra bad bmb; IhotMwwof Ptal eooMt «|h •«TIm 

e«rOo4 Mi withMt fftpsMftBet,** If Mn belnvM badly, il to for 
nra nin, bat hit evil eoodaet sbill not ebange tha ofdar aad 4^ 
mn of koBfco. 

It was a ttBBrotB d to aboiw'tbat Ibeia was bo anakgy botwaoa tba 
■Biiaatty of Chriat^aadtbaaDoeewionofSt. Petor, Now I aiaiBtaiD tlwl 
if the aaeaatiy of Jiidah*8 foral lino, magnifiooot aa it waa aad do^ 
tiaad to bo m foienuinar of Iiiiii,of whom Paul had many and giaat 
thiofB and hard to bo nndeiatood, to declare, eonld yet inolode aoma 
of tSa wont ainneiay why might not the apootolieal aneccnion, ia 
wlueh waa, iadiTidaidljr or oolieetiTely, noagnt so holy aa He to whom 
all dm nrnphola bora witnoaa, in whom waa aeon on earth, all the glo- 
17 of tho rather, fall of grace and truth t 

I lefar to tiio firat ehapter of Matthew where tho temporal goaeia- 
tin oC the Savior ia traeed fiom DaTid,and my argunont ia thi» ; that 
aa it ima aot impaired tho aanetitr of Jesna to oome'aeeoiding to the 
iariiv from him, tlKNigh he rinnod, and firom olhen who ainned aa 1m 
had ainned, ao neither did it detnet firom the aanedty of the oAoo of 
pope, that thuo were aome bad men among the number. The eaaea 
HO tfiarafiHe, aoteaa that argument iaoonoemed, analopma; andwa 
■ay oiolaim with a hdy awe-^h ! the depth of ihe nchea, and of 
the knowledge, of the wisdom of God ! How incomprehensible are 
his jodgments, and how nnsearehable his ways ! Who hath known 
the mind of God, or who hath been hio counsellor 1 Su Paul, Rom. 
XL S3, 34. My firknd says that holy men were alwaya selected by tho 
Holy Ghoet for holr purpoees ! and what will he say of Luther, who 
prorea, aa I can show by his own testimony, himself to hsTe beer 
a bad man ! I haTo his works here in three rols. folio— a Daniel 
eome to jndgment ! He was ** a hard wedge to split kootty blocks !*' 
Ieo. Yes, he had a hard mouth, and a hud heart. But 1 will aot 
^eak of Luther nor of Calvin, hard, unless compelled. 

The ffentleman says there were forty-nine saints in the first fifty. 
1 said there were 39 who were MoinU and martyrt. Since that, thepe 
bare been many pontiffs, saints. Pius the 7th possessed all the Tir- 
tues which may entitle him to be so considered. So did his predeces- 
sor Pius YL so did Benedict XI Y. and Pius Ylll. and Leo XII.--S0 
does the present pontiff, a man of the purest morals, profound huniil- 
itr, enligntenod seal and eminent learning. We hare heard many 
silly predictions of the doctrine of his temporal influence in Rome, 
but 1 repeat that he would retain his spiritual authori^, if he were 
compelled to leare that city, which I hope after his predecessore have 
stood their ground for eighteen hundred yean he nerer will. His au* 
thority doea not reaide in the stonea, and bricks and parements of 
Rome! 

The eentleman apeaka of the schism of ATignon, for my ftlend 
thinks that if the pope ahonld leare Rome, the Catholic &ith would 
be annihilated. He doea not know that the title of the see would 
follow the pope. We never suffer eren the name of a aee to perish. 
If Christianity forsake a country, where it has, once, been established 
the namea of the aeea would surrire. Thus the present, learned and 
piona Coadjutor— biahop of Philadelphia, takes his ecclesiastical desie^ 
aation from Arath in pariibua infidelium. The titular bishop of Phfl- 





158 

VfaMH BOWilMlttyy blAop of A MSiSB SM* 



Now let AM, ooM for alU mj ttat mv ftiaad Ins 
likMi my rkmn and woidi* oo the Mojeol of niyniatiMl to 
I need not repeat what I have said on tbat aabjeet. We do notknif 
'le pope's eonearrenoe and oanetios* ib i 



withoot the pope's eonearrenoe and sanetioB, iBipiiitnri 
Tids eommnnioB is a peevliar trait in onr ofaniek. We emit in it. 
It keeps ns togetlier as tlie sheep of one Ibid. ^ He who gnihsifili 
not with me seatiereth,*' saith the Lord. By thu oosMnnninn widi 
tlm eee of Peter, we know tliat the ehnrdi is orthodox and sonnd. 
On this aoooont we Tield all due deference to tlie pone. On tUsn^ 
eonnt we ask of him the ** canonical inTestitnre,*' which nignifiss thnta 
person is authorised by him to be made biahop, and indnMd inio the 
sacred office by his authority. 

We wne told that coanous met together and deotad popes. Thsrs 
's noUiing extraordinary in this. Why « mT dear iriendav eonunon nsnss 
tenches ttus ooorae. Christ's foreknowiedne of all the oeimmnoss 
that were to take place in the gor emm ent of the earth, ennssd him to 
Offgenixe society. If not, disorder wonld ensue. On sneh n nriaeiple 
as the gentleman'a, there could bo no common bond of union* IiGhoM's 
society in the world and men will not oonsent to be held tognlhor by 
social rules, his design is baffled. The church is a society. Hanee 
St. Paul says, **Let cTcry soul bo subject to the hiriier powna, fer 
tfiey who resist, purchase for themselres damnation.^ Rom. xiiL 1. 
A^fain, ** Remember your prelates who hare apoken to yon tiie wmd 
oTOod ; whose faith follow, considering the end of their couTcnation.'' 
And again ^ obey your prelates, and be subject to them. For they 
watch as being to render an account of your souls, that they may do 
this with joy and not with grief. For this ia not expedient for yon." 
Hob. xiii. 17. Without subordination there can be no peacOf and 
eonse<|nently no happiness, in anjr soeietjr of men, but partteularly in 
a religious society. The church is the pillar and the ground of the 
truth, 1st Tim. iu. 16. [Time expired.] 

Three o^ekek^ P. iL 
Ifn. Campbell riiet— 

Before the third proposition is read, I bog leaTc to ofTer both an ex- 
planation and an apology. 

In reference to the preposition which has just been discussed, 1 
hsTC lying before me an iodex of the popes from the time of Peter to 
Innocent u. A. D. 1676. Here are two hundred and forty popea. Ia 
itut firat fiftT, forty-nine were saints. We notice a diminution in aaoo- 
tity as we descend to our own times ; for in the last ninety popea on 
the list, there is only one saint. The church made her own sainta. 
She ought, therefore, to know the reason why. It rests in her own 
Judgment: but, in my judgment, she has made in her popea as many 
ns. In any decency, she possibly conld ; and many more in name than 
she cfen had in mality. 

Hie gentleman (and it was one of his most lucky hits) comparea the 
feot that there was one traitor among tweWe apostles, to the met, that 
there were fif^ bad popes amnn^ two or three hundred popes. This 
is a happy ssIto. Judas has relicTod many a hard case ; but the con* 
duet or Judas is no a|>ology for the popes. It has another meaning it 
scripture, than to justify or excuse such flagitious cases. The SaTior 



fmwill reinraiber.in his prayer (Jcriin xrii.), Bays: *W*IAwtaM 
pjea mt I have lost onl j one. the too nf iientiUnn ;" h«MMB te «W 
woken of in the Old TeaUnient, and dpBcnbpd ■» a tm tmr. Tteai«if 
Jada> amon^ Ihe IwelTfi, ia nol alwajs dalj applMkNid. Bat tK 
lam, »» leapecls Ihe eredibililj of Uih Irstimonj. ii Mtfht haw kM* 
nS<I, tbai the twHi>e BpMtlM w«re nit ths ppnonal WwMI rfOM W i 
■nd. allhOD^h peraons of tail repDlationi jet their IMIh ** ' 

of friends. To preTpnl thia reftf^lion, and to make h fl 
paint of view, one enemj' is made the fnoM: 
»nj one of (hero. He is admitted to nil Ihe » 



iMn oTMi pBt, ilWr m imh irtnffaM, W fOM (• the kM p 
MJ mikm taidmdoa oCVm tin, mjbm: "IfcmbaimMtaMMM 
UmL" Tfch. * lyi nifali. ti in <hn ntnwiimwiw, !■ ifci kwt ^ 

m afciii j n i hi iia» l»pHrt lBiBfwl hil BwwidtWM-'"-^ 

JUakMMMbBHitmtotkeMtt rf OMidwIrr. 
lb«MB^BH: ■nrtvr.MMl, Ml toils «»■ hoi 
I (irth««Aaraida«iidOTirtlHi 



tUfc *M^ MpMw fta liMMi atwKtt « aiyftifiii h ihM bm^ li^ 
hMnaawttaMMoL T^piw labadMiBf — eh t puf wIwlMor 
iDaWBi araa, tta Laid aaffMlcd ta Ua diaei]daa to cut lot^-to 
afpaal to haa*« la alaadof a w n eaainr to Jadaa, tliat tbay might aot 
te tatmgmti ta te lapotathn of aaotbar apaatia, and that ha rtigfat 
W aaat nam God. Td haTa panalitad pataoaa oif thia e h aiaelar ta 
Mai Jbfwaid ia the fireai nnk of the goapd, wouM ham eadaafaiad 
tka Moaa. Tha daUnqoaaej' at the popea la cmpoaa i to Iha pha aad 
lamamaal tt tha dulatiaa inatitntfaa ; and had It Mt baa« for 4m 
t^alation af Iha Roman daigr, wa cannot tell how mnofa OMia the 
Meae of Chriat would hate Stnnphed em nov. TUa la Ik taplm- 

It la far tha dilKenltlei, whieb our worthj 



ttat we offer an apotagTi ntlaepotononght tobeapaitof thia boah* 
k the aake of a ["'*if"'T daaa, who haTa not leuun to Iraea tha 
Maaea of tboaa lUagn. 

The bishop eoald flad aa watliaoay In behalf of Peter'a hiTlng had 
the aee of Romat be Baaa e ttat waa aet the BToand on which that ate 
■iBt dahnad the aapnoM^ : if it had, wa ahonM bare had pleaiv of 
aid traditiaaa to saaiab IL TlMBBeieataadtniegranml ofawribing. 
la tha biah^ of Rome auaik* bapOTtaaeei aad ^hia arrogtlina anjr 
SHt of (■parkri^ aim othac hiabope, waa, that hie aee waa the Inp^ 
rial etty : not bBeaaaa Pater or Pani bad avar beee Uthop of B oja. 
Boom was mbtieoa of the worid. tha tnattopolia of ti»e ein]drs, the 
aiaat titj. Am anperar'a laeideaee. The Uahop of Room, moreofert 
bad the riehaet ehaieh in Aa worid, aad moalbonoiabledioeeea; and 
hriof adgbbor to the aoiperar, he beeame prood : for. aaid ha la Un- 
hK ■* Aa the empaaor lOTerae the whole worid, ao ought / to govtn 
Aa whole ehanh." nam each eaada wprmg the apo^toUe nee I 

Coaa t M rt laa haeaaa a Cbtsilaa : Bjiantlnm la cAiangad into Cow 

n._^__j_. -,j^y ut, np (1,^ r^iJinoe there ; it 

If aad wiA that began the tinirj ba> 



160 DBIATB Oil 



MwtAtumJUtmm^ 8oMtlMnnitwo«Dpirat(fi»tkfl 
4indad)t one of th0 6MC«Midoiieofth0 WML Tboivii 
■ow, two gmt imperial btobopt; aad tho oMi md WMi ehoro 
the Greek end Romin, begen to feel the tpirit of rival agipandi 
The eoDtroTeiey began, and the proepeeta of the new eitj on 
thooe of the old eitj. But, jiiat aa the aeeptie and mitre wei 
paaaing from Rome to ConatantinoplOf aome ingeniooa penoo. 
name no monnmeot reoorda« thought of m happv euedieBi to i 
ainking fortnnea of the eternal city. It waa« thai Peter and F 
fonnded the ehnrch of Rome : nay* that Peter and Paul wen 
there! 

Gonatantina, the empreaa of the eaat, at the cloee of the au 
tniy. finding that thia diaoofory waa nnfortonate to the riaing : 
of the eaat, aent an ezpreaa to Kome to obtain the remaina ofPi 
have them eooToyed to Conatantinople. She was willing Uu 
ahonld remain in the Latoran ; but ane wiahed to po oaca a JPau 
thought thia would equaliie the pretenaiona of new Rome ; 
Rome, and give her equal elaima upon the derotioo of the aai 
pilgrima of the church. Had it not been for her feilure in thii 
gMD, no one can tell whether Rome had not been, agee aim 
Tbebee or Babylon. On thia aubject, thua apeaka the elegant C 

** Like Thehcs, or Uabvluo, or Carthaitc* tba nanM of Roaie uh^t k 
erued from the earth, if the citjr had not been animated bj a vital p 
which again restored her to honor and douuD'on. A Tagne tradition was c 
that two Jewish teachers, a tfmt-maker and a fidiennan, had formeHj b 
CQtad in the circus of Nero, and at the end of fire handred vean thaii 
or fictitious relics were adored as the palladium of christian Rome.'* I 
Fall Rom. Emp. Vol. viii. p. 161. 

** J wmgue tradiiion.*^ This is happilj ezpreased. But the f 
taot of St. Gregory saved Rome from this misfortune ; and he n 
the petition of Constantina with ffreat addreas, aa we shall pi 
ahow. I beg leare to read from Waddington : 

Reverence fir Relict. I'he empress Conslantia, who was bui1din|f i 
at Constantinople to St Paul, made application to Gregory for the hcai 
Apostle,* or at leant for some portion or his body. The }Kipe berins hii 
by a very polite expression of his sorrow * that he neither could nor < 
grant that &vor; K»r the bodies of the holy apostles, Peter and Pau 
reaplendent wilh miracles aud terrific prodigies m their own churches, 
one can approach them without great awe, even for the purpose of adori 
When my predecessor, of happy mouiorv, wished to change some sitr 
ment which was placed orer the most holy body of St Peter, thoor 
dislaace of almost fifteen feet, a warning of no small terror appeared 
Eren I myself wished to make some alteration near the most holy bod 
Fiiil« and it was necessary to dir rather deeply near his tomb. The su| 
the place found some bones which were not at all connected with thattoi 
having presumed to disturb and remove them to some other place, he w« 
by certain fearful apparitions, and died suddenly. My predecesaor, 
OMMory, also undertook to make some repairs near the tomb of St Li 
•BtheT wero digging without knowing precisely where the renerable fa 
plaCM, they happened to open his sepulchre. The monks and guard! 
were at the work, only because they nad seen the body of that martyr 
they did not presume so much as to touch it, all died within ten dars; U 
that DO man might remain in life who had beheld the body of that ji 

* BarDnlas, who eites the pope's repl^ with eonsiderabls admiratioa, stirikalei 
pess^s eurbiiaat rwiiMal to ecclesiaitieal ambiiion. — to a detiro to exalt the se 
■taoiinuple to a WvdI with that of RiMoe. by feitinir inlu Iut poMOMion m impiiMi 
tioo of lo crest an apostle. Flmirjr qtMrtes the letter chiefly in proof iha* the (n 
relies was farliMdeD in the Roaaau rkareh, whUa that abase waa ouraiitird ia the 



■OMAS CATBnUO BKJOION. 161 

^■Hi It ii withdmvB im hbI vp wHu ens wMiMboc la Im cImvcIi wMcIi w 

^O D# OMliOMMf MM M MHy BTOdlKMI HV IMS WnMUnC DV it M ■ tM BOQICS 

I^w, (•• «• liM* AmniMr wmemUmn,) whM aooM Grwkt dodbted Ihi Tktoe of 
•■eh nlioi. tbat pops oalbd fer « pur of aciMora, ami cat tlio Kmb, mmI blood 
^oipad Aom tba i icnioa. Aod not at Room obIj* but Cbraqgb tha wbola of tfaa 
' H b hdd mul U ^ om totoacb tba bodiat of tba MJatt, aor doaa MMb la- 



For whicb iiaioa wa ara mmek artoaiibari at 

la taka avraj tha bonat of tha aiata, aad wa acanialy 

Civa eradit to H. Bat what ihall I My latpactiiic the bodiaa of tha holy aportlat 

a fact* that at tha tima of thatr aiaityrdofli, a BooiDar of th« 



k ia a kaowa fact* that at tha tima of thatr Bwitrrdofli, a aooiDar of tha 
feitlifiU caoia firoai tha aart to claim thaait Bat whaa taay had ca rriad than oat 
if tha c^y, to the aacoad ailaatOBa, to apbca called the catoco a ib a, tha whole 
■ahhada waa aadUa to aw?a thaa fcrtha r ^ ea c h a taBpart of thaadar awl 
Ik htoim «>vri6ed aad diipifiid thav. 

The aapkia too, which yea wiibad to be teat at tha MOM tiaM, k with tba body 
•ad caaaat be toachad aoia thaa tha body can be approached. But that yoor 
laligioat daaiie Hqr aot be wholly frottratad, I will haataa to taad lo yoa aoaie 
put of thow chaiat which 9t nal wore on tha aaek aad haadi, if l a daad I 
Aril aadfcaad ia g a tti^ oi" aay f Uaga fraai t h f. For ■iaoa anay caatiaaally 



thav aiqr carter ai" inoai thaaa chaiai aoaM mbII poftloa 

idl off Aoai tha chaiai iaatantly aad without delay; while at other 
liinaa,'tha file ia leaf drawa orer the cbaiat, and yet nothiof m at laat Kiapad 
off fipOMB them.** Wad. Chh. Hist pM* 14N). 141. 

Bj this rhetoric* the bodies of rul and Peter were avred for Rome. 
And thosy when she lost the goremment of the worid, tod c e a sed to 
be the imperisl ci^, she had a better argument for her snpremaej than 
before. But, had ^is been thongbt of a few centuries sooner, roT 
opponent would hare been able to confound me with a host of trad h 
tionarj witnesses, assuring us that Peter was made bishop of Rome 
and oniTersal father of the whole church. 

[Mr. C. here called lor tiie readins of the third proposition, which 
was i«id bj one of the modentors.j 

Paop. IIL ** She it not uniform in her faith, nor united in her membera; but 
mutable and nlliblc, at anr other sect of philosophy or religion— Jewith, Turk- 
hh, or Chnatian— a confederation of aectt, under a politico-eocieaiattic head/* 

I will proceed to define some of these terms. It is truly alleged 
that most controTersles are mere logomachies ; and that perspicuous 
and precise definitions woild settle a great number of them can not 
be doubted^— 

To narrow the debate on this proposition, tfie Roman church claims 
oniTersal hoinage on tiie pies of unity and uniformity, ss resulting 
from infallibility. ETcry otfier church Is mutable and fallible : but 
Ae is immutably the same ! Why 1 Because infallible. Infidlible in 
wbit respect 1 infdlible in fhith and in morals; but not in discipline. 
But wlMrs shill this infidlibility be found 1 In any indiyidual per- 
son 1 No ; nor in nil indiyidual persons taken singly. But she is 
infallible in her fhidi end morals, as written in her creed ! The Pro- 
testant church is then Just as infallible as the Roman church : for her 
tuih and moral code are written in a book which is tfie fountain of 
all moral truth. We must then define faith : and let me aak, what 
does the gentleman mean by faUk ? persuasion of a fact, doetrine, or 
opinion t It cannot include eyery tning. If faith aaean with him, 
lometliing in the bead or heart ; then, where is the pie-emiiienoe ol tne 
oi 11 



162 DEBATE OX THE 

Roman church, whose members individual] j are all fallible ? and if it 
be ^th M written in the creed : again, I would Mk, where is the 
preemineDoe of the Roman chnreh, oTer the Engllth chnreh t lor she 
It M iB&llible IB hei ereed as the Bible itself. 

The pntleman says, * that the Bjmbol of hie frilh ie Us mpmtU 
ereid,* Iftiiat be the elemenU of his faith ; all Proteetsnte Mieve it: 
bat if he means doctrine, opinion, speculation ; then folios would not 
contain the differences. "What is faith iubjeeiivefy considered, but a 
belief in testimony, diTiiie or human t and what is rdigious fiuth ofr- 
jeetivefyj but the Bible 1 Fire words comprehend the order of things 
in regard to faith : Ist the faet^ or the thing said or dom>— Snd the 
tetiimany^ concerning it^-3rd the beH^ of that testimonj— 4th the 
feelings consentaneoua with that faith— «nd 5th the ee/tbn, correspond- 
ing with that feeling. — ^fhese are the golden links, in that dirine ehaie, 
which binds our hearts to God, and explains all the mysteriee of the 
moral power of the remedial scheme. The gospel frets, as Paul 
sums tnem up, 1 Cor. xr. 1, 3, 3, which engross the whole, are the 
death, the bunal and the resurrection of Jesus. The whole Protestant 
world belieTos these facts. England, Scotland, America— ell f|irisleiH 
dom beliere, or acknowledge theee great goepel facts. So far all are 
of one faith. The Romanist and Protestant here, are equally infiidlible 
as respects fiuth ! And do we not d1 acknowledge the ssme perfect 
moral code 1 But while there is, indeed, but onefSik^ there are many 
doctrines, opinions, and traditions; and theee are what make thie 
«' A' W and the ^ One #fai/A" of the Bible of little or no account ! 
Hence, has not the Roman ehureh, like the Jews, made Toid the law 
of God by her traditions t It is not because the seriptores do not 
contain the right fidth : but because men hsTO choeen to add to it 
folios of human opinions, that the diyine frith has lost its power. 

It is a serious question, why is the Roman church infallible in frith 
and not in discipline 1— in theory, and not in practice t in the head, 
and not in the heart t— Is it not of more yalue and importance, that 
she should be perfect in the order and moral discipline of her mem- 
ben ; than in the theory or doctrine of religion 1 She found that she 
noTer could make herself infrUible— why then, does she choose to 
claim infrllibility in the theory, and gire it up in practice! Because 
her plea of infallibility on that ground, she well anew, she could not 
at all sustain ; and how well she can sustain it on other ji^ounds will 
appear in the sequel. She has changed her discipline in erery cen- 
tury ; and her theories and doctrines of order and government are as 
various as the Protestant sects. In the 19th century, she is not the 
same as in the 18th ; nor in the 18th as in the 17th, nor in the 17th 
as in the 16th, &e. 

My friend has made concessions here, wUch I neTer expected from 
him. He has avowed principles, which, till within a few jean, were 
unknown in the Roman Catnolic church. I look upon this fact as an 
eridenoe, that better days are coming. I could wish tnat the Roman Ca- 
tholic frith, under the mild genius of our institutions, mi^ht become so 
modified, as to bo suited to the character of our republic ; especially 
to abandon the absurd pretension of infallibility, which indeed, site 
must d(», if ever she can become American. 

Rut tK9 Roman church is not united, nor uniform in this notion of 
infrllibilitT. There are four theories and four parties on the question, 
vphert akaU infalHhilUy he found? The gentleman believes that the 



■OHAH CATBOUC BBLIOIOX. 18S 

y u p o It M ftlUMe M Umielt TbtMt I coneeiTe, ia not the commoa 
«&er«BOBff RonmCathdiM. The JetnitSy if I am rightly iafbnii- 
«4, iMMk that iafcllibUitT Boat, of riffht, be ia the Ac^ Indeedtto 
1 ahoold naaoa: hi what ate woaki bo an infallible body under a 
ftllibia head 1 and woaM not that be moat nnnatnral t It not the body 
MBh )e et to the head, natnially and neeeeearily 1 and on|^t not erenr 
^Htij pcditieal and eeoleaiattie, like the natoral body, to be gorened 
>y nt head t— [Time eiquied.] 

BlBBOi^ PUKCBLL 111 



I would pider, for the tatitfaction of the audience, and to do the 
■ub)aet Jnttiee, to enter at once on Uie proposition of the inftJlibility 
^ the Church* I thould go orer the ground, my learned opponent 
liat traveled, and if permitted, thould make a regular argument on 
Ihe an^ectt to which he hat alluded. My good mend it dittatitfied 
with himaelf for haTing made any eoncettiont in faTor of the puri^ 
of the popea, and he haa re-examined, and found for the latt ninety 
yeua bat one taint in the odendar. K there was but one ean- 
oniaed, dote it follow that there wat but one worthy 1 There were 
many worthy. There have been many great and {rood men among 
the popea who have not hem eanonixed. Rome it rery partienlar 
whom the propotet at modelt for her children's imitation. She It 
tnziout that tnere thould be no blemish in the splendor of holinest, 
no faded flower in her coronal. She most be so well assured by the 
endence of facts and miracles of the eminent virtue with which it 
hat pleated God to endow the subject whose life is examined with 
reference to this Holy distinction, that she has appointed a personage in 
Rome, called the Denrs Adyocate, whose duty it is when a candi- 
dtte it proposed for beatification, to rake up all he can against him, 
and thus preyent, not his entrance into heayen exactly, but the admis- 
sion of hit name into the calendar of saintt. So that, what an illustrioua 
Protestant hat said, '* it is a miracle to prove a miracle at Rome,** is 
in fact, a proyerb in the Ancient City. 

Well, now, my friend says that it was necessary that there should 
be a Judat, that he was mentioned in the Old Testament— his is t 
special c a s e u nique. But my argument is so strong on this point, 
that I will give up eyen the strong case of Judas, and yet preyail. 
Even Peter, with oaths, denied the knowledge of his God and Sayior 
Jeaua Chritt. The other apostles also abandoned him — a crime, bo 
it noted, which the Noyatians would have never pardoned. All ihia 
wat foretold at well as the particular instance of Judas. So that, if 
he please, 1 will abandon this particular case, and argue as follows : 

Peter fell and was resuscitated ; the rest of the apostles fled ; they 
were athamed, or afraid, of being thought the disciples of Christ. 
They were not, however, rejected. The gifts of God were without re- 
pentance in their regard, who having seen and conversed with the 
Word made Flesh, witnessed his miracles, and beheld the example 
of his yirtues, were, therefore, to human judflmnent, less excusable 
for their desertion of die stricken Shepherd. Why may not, at least, 
equal mercy be extended, if not to the popes, who were in this re- 
spect lett highly favored, at least, to the doctrine of truth which the 
apostlea, ana the popes were appointed to announce and to preserve 
among men 1 Mnat God*t holy law be broken to pieces, and truth 



164 VKBAtm mr 

p6nui ffODI thfi Cftralf b60MM hMTO llliVB b00B bsd BflBf 

who bow to the gotden edf^-4o their pMoloaot It to Mtofwdi faj 
■omo to hsTO been tpeeiallj otdained by die irood yroriA— ee ef G«C 
that Rome, onee the mietrees of the entire Pagen world, AobM be 
forerer the chief tee of the Chrietiui world ; thus Terifyiof tho ■Inoet 
prophetic words of one of her meet giAed mindov ** tl«t the «n in 
nit couree ennnot behold anj tfung gmter." We wn told a iae ato 
17 aboat CoDstantia — ^like some lees aneient ritala of tiM aeo of Pa* 
ter, she was three bandied yeara too late to ealabliah any claim to 
the headship of the church, and especjiallT by aueh Hieaiia« in &Tor 
of Constantinople. Now, my frienda, why did Constantia want Co 
have the head of Paul at Constantinople 1 It was beeaoae h was 
Icnown that from the beginning Rome had poaaeaaed the pieacriptive 
right to the chief honor and authority, not only in the tempond, but 
liEewise in the spiritual kingrdom. The aeat of lempoial power had 
been transferred to Conatantmople ; hot tiie aee of ecdeaiaatieal aii- 
premaey waa still at Rome, and like another Qneen of Idhr and arro* 
gant pretensions, Constanda aaptred to reign aupreme, in Religion aa 
well aa in Pditica. According to the ideas of that time which snow in 
what Taneration relics were held, she could set up no good ddm for 
tiie spiritual independence of Conatantinople, unless she had the hewl 
of St. Paul brought (rom Rome, and in thia she failed. 

Gibbon says, and it is one of the few sterlinjr troths he erer said, 
(thoQgh it is a bulH that Rome would have perished amidat ao manj 
rerolntions, if she nad not had within her a vital raiirciPLi. Thia 
reminds me of what my worthjr antagonist said in the Presbyterian 
church, quoting a French physician, during the session of the College 
of Teachers, ^' that we might lire forerer if we could live without 
eating.*' Rome lives, and is likely to lire forever, whether by po- 
rous absorption of vital aliment, or by the ** vis meHeairix Naiurm^^ 
which expels all peccant humon^ it is unimportant to enquire. 

Now I cannot see the applicabiliQr of the long passage from Gib- 
bon, containing the answer of the Pope to Constantia. They tell a 
aimilar story, and 1 believe Proteatants credit it, about Julian*a un« 
derUking to give the lie to the predictions of the prophets and of 
Christ, regarding the temple of Jerusalem, by robuilding that strao- 
ture consigned by God to endless destruction. Globes of fire, aa his- 
torians say, issued from the foundations, and so terrified the work- 
men as to compel them to desist. I think it likely tliat thia may have 
happened, but, like the story of Constantia, it is no article or faith. 

Now we come to the important doctrine of infallibility. It is a 
doctrine of the Roman Catholic churoh, that, when the whole world 
waa in error, when every thing was adored aa God, aave Grod himaelf, 
and vice kept pace witn error, the Almighty, pitying thia darkness, 
sent his Son, Cfhrist Jesus, the Word made flesh, into thia world to 
teach and to redeem mankind. Jesus Christ was God, equal to the 
Fadier in every divine perfection. He possessed infinite wisdom to 
choose, end infinite power to use the meana necessary to the aeeom 
pliahment of the great Task imposed on him by his heavenly Father. 
He performed miracles. He stood over the grave of a putrified corse, 
and cried, ** Laaarus come forth,*' and the dead man arose and went 
home with his eztaciod sisters. He placed his hand on the bier in 
which waa borne the only aon of the widow of Naim, and the mourn- 
er's teara were dried in that son's living embrace. He gave hearing 




Mii iK tearHUi «i €|w oTlke bliiid« be iMkd CU«nlyli«. 
m i I l i Urtj m lif Aew wmtkm wmwotkikm^ f— the •toptiwd Jew 
Kii i mfcitouiii , ni iH the people eieliiiid thu mm kid eew 

MtovMji^eb 

Whittlle Ini Ihw, bjr ed^ve/ei^ froved hhnteirto beGod* ash wm 
■ifMt ef We diviee pne to raeaio always in a kuBNo Ibrai, eor lo 
?im aoj elber nationv tkao Jodea, althoegh all the nationa ef tbc earth 
<i i < H h u e l an afoa were te baie the soapel praaebed neto then, be 
iwalfe sen, whooi he dilimtlT Imitnicted, aa frieiiday and not 
hi ell Ae m y al eri ee of the kingdom. Hieae be eeat, aa his 
to pieaeh the fosp^ to every ereateie* Bnt before he aent 
he eaeared tbaai that be woeld abide wHb them forever. His 
were theee: **AI1 power ih ghree me le beaTon and ia eertb* 
O eh e there fo re taeeh ye ell eatloee ; baptising them ia the nasre of 
fceffaher,eDdoftheSomandofthaHoly Ghoet; Isechiny them to 
iheirve ell things whatsoemr I heve eoasmanded von ; and behold I 
m with yon ell daya even to the eonsammetion of the worM." Mett. 
BvliL tt M. And that they mieht be infallible, he braetbed on 
Inait MTiBfff ^Reeoive ye the Holy Gboet, who will teeeb yon 
UL numit and bring all things to yonr aaind whatsosTer I have aaid 
le yea.** John ziv. M. ^TIm Spint of tnith« whom the world eannot 
lereire beeaeae It aarftb him not, nor knoweth him; bnt yon ehall 
know biro, beeanee he shall abide with yon and be in von.** 84. John 
nr. !?• This ia the reason why tlie Catholic ehoreh believes in infolli- 
Nflitv : If everv man enjoys the privilege of taking the bible aeeoidinff 
lo bm own nnderstanding thereof, the Catholic should not be molested 
in the exercise of a eomroon right He does take the bihle for his 
nide* end strong as any in Holy Writ is the proof he finds tlierein, 
lor the doctrine of an inmlHble authority established by Christ in his 
shurefa. The Savior tells the spoetles, that he will be with them ait 
is y p and ssys, '* hb that ■karkth too rkabbth m : and he that 
mpiaeth yon, despiseth me : and be tbst despiseth me, despiseth him 
hat aent me,** ftc. In the name of God, why did Jeeus Christ ssy 
these words, and inspire his disciples to record them, if we were 
not to believe them 1 I cannot coneeive how it is possible tbst we 
iboold take theae, bis most emphatic declarations, to mean any thing, 
rat what they obviously signify. Why did St. Psul say that the 
shnieh was th^ ^ pillar and ground of tru^,** if this pillar and that 
Vmndation were to give way aa aoon ae the apoetlea died, tint ia to aaj 
in a fow abort years I Why did the apostle commend sll to obey their 
neiatee, if the whole edillee of truth would give way aa aoon as he 
md disappeared from the eerth 1 No, my IHenda, of the kingdom of 
lesoe Cnrist there shall be no end, until all natione shsll be gsthered 
nto the one fold under one sbepbeid : until we all meet la the mnrr 
w rAiTH : and not aa bidiop norne eaya, Jumbling together an nndi* 
pseled heap of eontrarietlee and Jarring aeeta iato the same mess, and 
nakiBff die old ehaoe the plan of the new reformation. 

I might diasert for boura on thia subject, bnt I sm eompelled to 
eave olT here ; yet I beg my Protestant, I aineerely and from my 
leart aay, moat respected fellow-citisens to refleet on these mettere, 
bat they may not believe the misrepresentations of our doctrinee, whii;b 
hey have too often heard, aa If we bad no good, acripturel grounds for 
m folth. Stteh mierepreseptation faaa done vs sraeii injury. It baa 



IM 

bam iii4iil|pBd Ib «> long that 1 4o wn wwjcr •( tte iMmr of CaA«> 
lie*. It kas, in mutj intSums, inqiind. To thb illibonl Miar wd 
titndeo of Protottaoto an aaparior« I ooold alnoat aay tkej wm w H a ilj 
incapable of iw-thej^ abhor it 801110 of tliem are aflMW llio bail 
frieiida I haTO in thia city. And it ia aol tbe only om man I an 
prond to reoogniia thena, and aend tlteon tbia hvmble tribvia of aiy at* 
team and giatafol ramimaooDea. 

My friflod aaid I had made eoneeaaioBa; ba Coo baa baea Miaia lb ff gi " 
edf and known more of onr doetriae siooa tbo oomnMBoeoMBl af tUa 
diocnaaion, than he eTor Iniew before. Ha will allow bm Io aaj that 
I nndaratand aomething of my own religion, and that aa I eaa aaitbar 
add to nor detract from it, I exhibit ita own portrait, and not a eariaa* 
tore, and still leas a flattering likenaaa* He laya, the Pret aa tanta b^ 
Here in the apoetlea* creed. Would to God ther would evaa baKava 
in one single article of that creed! ** I beliere in the Holy Catholio 
ehureh.'^ But they do not : or one other artiele, In tbe aama eread, im 
the true aenae of the worda ; ** I belioTe in Jeaua Chrlat.** 

Suppoae I tell a man that I belioTe him ; but penuade bim Io Ua 
face, in apite of hb repeated aaaeTerationa, that he did not aay wlwt lie 
aays he did. Do I belioTe him 1 Suppoae I aay I lore blam and yaC 
do all I can to hia injjurjrf are my proteatationa what tbey oogbt to bal 
80 it ia with Jesus Christ. If you belieTe in him«yon oboT nia woida 
and hear his church which he commands tou to hear. It la ?ain to 
aay, I belieTe in Jesus Christ, unless we follow him alao, and keep hia 
commandments. If we do not ao, we are hypocritea, or, at laaat, we 
deceiTe ourseires ; and if we despise his church, he aaaurea na moat 
positiTely, that we despise himself. ** If 'any man,** aays be, ^ will 
not hear the church, let him be to thee aa the heathen and the publi- 
can.** Matt, xriii. 17. 

But we are told that the meaning of '* M« cAtircA** ia the whole eoa- 
gregation of the faithful scattered through the earth. If ao, muat I 
treverse the whole earth and appeal to oTory iadiyidual believer tot aa 
explanation of the law, or a defence of mjp innooenoe t Tbia is 
clearly impossible. Whereas Christ's injunction supposes tbe exia^ 
ence of a tribunal, which he commands me to hear, aa I would bear 
him ; which he commands me to hear, under the penalty of beiag 
reputed a heathen and a publican. If thia tribunal could pronounea 
falsely, would Christ have commanded me thua to hear and obey it, 
as I snould hear and obey himself! I hope the desired anawer will 
be giren to this question. 

Again, my friend says aC Proteetanta beliere the apoatlaa* creed. 
But suppose a gentleman of the Unitarian denomination ahonld aay, 
1 belieTe in the apoatles* creed — ^would a Proteatant of another denom* 
ination credit it t A Unitarian believaa in Jeaua Christ, but how doaa 
he belieTe in him, when he denies his dlTinity 1 Here is the Tiea and 
error of the Protestant aystem. Thejr all aay, I belieTe Chriat, I be- 
lieTe the bible ; when they make Christ and Uie bible teaoh the moat 
contrary doctrines ; and all think they are going to heaTen— all Uiink 
they believe the same Savior. Alas ! how many souls haa not tiiis 
error lured from the only path that conducts to eternal life! ** There 
in a way which aeemeth to a man to be risht,** says the holy scripture, 
*^but the end thereof leads down to hell?* The sects of ProtestanU 
are diamotrically opposed to each other. They are at greater anti« 



lOSIAM OATHOUO BXUOION. 167 

ttn te two UUm. Two men of diflmnt oeett will dimIs 
Mf«OM«^DoTO«Miof« in Christ t** M\eo.^ MBat joadonoibo- 
liofw la Um to CM t^ ••No.'* ^No nntter, wo on both good boIloTen.'' 
Agiia, two olhoro— ^DoToobeliofoin Christ !*'«* Y6rf"««Biit7ou4o 
■ochoi l oioia shoill** ^Ko.'* ^ No matter, we ore both sound ortho- 
dox cfciisiiiiis " Or sgUEi •• Do yo« belioTe in Christ T* *« Yes." '•Bit 
jToo doB*l belioTO in hsptism"— «nd so it pies. 

Now Josos Christ osnnot eontrsdiet himself: he .cannot say thinffs 
ioooBipotible with each other, ss that two and two make four ; and 
two ud two make Ats. Mt friends, I come here not to attack other 
seels. I oome only to defend the truth. Of all religions, all teach- 
infft ns tfioy do, contrary doctrines, one only can be right. If one 
ontT eon bo tnie, all others most be nntrpe. Have you ascertained 
whieh 10 that troo one t And if so, how hsTO you ascertained ill To 
wJnileTBr denomination yon may belong, your Protestant neighbor, as 
ealighleoed, ss oonscientioos and as pious in his own opinion as yoo 
are, tiiinks you hsTo embraced danseroos error, snd Jesus Christ 
soonds in your ears the dreadful woras, *' He that belioTeth not'*— 
not what he thinks is right, but whst is right^->* shall be dlaswied.** 
Maik vru lIU^Time expired.] 

ibtir o'eMt, P. 3£, 
ftfn. CAMnxLL rliet— 

I hope we shall better understand each other. The education bo> 
twoen Protestants and Roman Catholics, on the subject of infallibility 
as respects the faith, is usually propounded in the following form : 
* Im there on infaUibk rule tffaith T Both parties, answer in the idf- 
firmatiye. Then, ' Where ehaii it be found T* Each party then sets about 
defining and wrestling shout this said infallible rule. The Protestant 
says, the bible alone is his infallible rule ; and the Romanist says the 
church, or the bible explained by the church, is his infallible rule ! 
Thus the Protestant rests upon the bible and the Romanist upon the 
church— -neither of which make men infallible. We apprehend there 
is a sophism some where in the phraseology : for both parties hare 
exhausted folios on this subject and seem often to haye retired from 
the arena e<|ually perplexed. My antagonist seems to be much in 
adTance of me, and sometimes so far in my rear as to be out of sight. 
Meanwhile, he will please not to forjget that it is my province, at least, 
to sketch out my own method of discussion, and lead the way. My 
last speech is certainly yet unanswered. 

I do not choose the phraseology which has been popular in some 
discussions, on the subject of the rule of faith. There is too much 
ambiguity, too much room for loj^omachT in some of these definitions. 
There is, in strict propriety, no infallible rule of faith. Nor is it pos- 
sible there can be : for men and angels hsTe erred under all rules. 1 
wish to be understood. The terms faUible and infallible do not at all 
apply to ihinge / they only apj>Iy to persons. We may have a per^ 
feet and complete-— or a sufficient rule : but we cannot have an infal- 
lible one. The fallibility, or the infallibility is in tlie api)1ication of 
the rule— not in the rule itself. The mechanician may have a perfect 
rule ; and yet err in measuring any superficies. It is not possible in 
mechanics, nor in morals, nor in religion, to have a rule which will 
orevent error * so long as those who use it are free and fallible agents. 
As Psul said on an ocoasioii, not exactly similar, we may hnre say ; 



then eoold \mm bera a Itw glTen lo tm tMlii ^AUk vook 
hftve pradndad error, ▼wily CM wimld ksfe givM it Baft m Im 
has not giTsn any mich law, tiMrefbre, then hae haan enar m haava 
as on earth. Angels fell and Adam apoetatiied. I ewa, U Hay hi 
aaid, that in common jaarlanee, we fi|^irati¥ely talk of aa ufrllibli 
rule. 1 admit that we do, and that is the leaaoa, when wa eoase U 
debate the matter, the paitiea are eonibonded : fit the bibla done, oi 
the bible on the table ; and the ehnreh akne, or the ehnieh and Ihi 
bible tojiether, have made no one free firom error. Theiefim, then 
is no i^alUblt rule in tmth : but we haTo a perfeei rvla, and if wi 
apply it perfectW, it will make aa perfect. So far, then, aa infeUibl 
lity is concerned, if there be truth in theee lemarka, boUi partiee an 
again equal. Qua auLi w mc biblb Aumc The Roman CatholiG 
rale contains om huhimubd amd miirr fitb i.AnaB polio vaumai 



sunaAnDBD to tbb biblb, mmd ike apocbtpba! Theae an eeaa p o a ed 
of the following parts and pareels : 1st Apostolical Fathen S6 ndioa, 
Sod Ei|^t Yolumes of Decretals, 3rd Ten Tolnmes of Balls of the 
Popes ; 4th Thirty one rolumes dT Canons nnd Decrees of Conneils ; 
5th Fifty one folios of the Mia San d o m m A eU of the Sainta, amount 
ing in all to,— one hundred and thirty five Tolnmea iblio. Oar ralea. 
then, differ exceedingly in point of length, breadth and thickneaa. The 
Roman Catholic rale is exceedingly unwieldy. It requim a whok 
council to move it, and apply it to a single opinion. Ours is, at least 
portable. — But still the phrase rutt €f faith is not Protestant. The 
bible is the faith ; and that testimony is the rule and measure of oui 
belief: for in logical trath testimony is the only proper rule of feith. 
However, the question is not strictly, what is the rale of faith 1 

We both affree that the trae reason of infallibility is inspiration. ] 
was glad to hear this noble concession from my learned opponent 
Jenus Christ was able to give a perfect rale. He therefore inspired 
twelve apostles to form that rale, and enjoined us to hear them. $< 
far, there is no difference between us. We both have a perfect rale. 
and that perfect rale is the bible ; and the reason of its perfection if 
its irupiratian. But where is the inspiration of ike one hundred ane 
thirty five foltM? Does it require this immense libranr to make uc 
understand the bible! However, if my friend can establish their in- 
spiration, and show that Jesus C3hrist has spoken in these volumes ; 
wo will adopt them without controverey. But there is a want of uni- 
formity in the Catholic feith (even with the help of these volumee :] 
and hence the four sects mentioned just before I nt down, on the 
question, where shall this infellibility be found : for after all the one 
hundred and thirty five volumes lying on the table, are no better than 
the bible Ijring on the table, Uie Roman Catholics beinr Judges. — ^Thej 
must have an infellible interpreter of these volumes. Where shall he be 
found ^ ** Some wf that infallibility resides in the head of the ehnreh : 
2nd, Othen, that it resides in a general council, in which the churcb 
is represented : although such a general council never sat. Srd, Othen 
argue, that it lies neither in the pope, nor in the council sepaimtely : 
but in the two combined— a 4th party says Uiat it lies neither in the 
pope, nor in the council, nor in both : but in the whole chureh, re- 
sponding to any question. Now might we not call these four patties ) 
Do our controversies shout atonement, or election &c. make us more 
traly lec/t, tlian do these different interpretations mske parties in the 
Roman church! But where shall infallibility be found I If this can- 






BOXAK CATHOUC BBUOIOX. 109 

■dt ba ikowB, ii it of no bioib ate to nt in time of need, than a 
of fold !■ tlM bottom of tho oeenn ; or m field of dinmondt in 
. I hose the MCleman will dearly aoeertain this point, and 
aa an onderalaiid where we shall find this inlallihilitj. We 
voald like to know, how the combination of a giren nnniber of falli- 
Uoawill make one infallible beiiiff ; or, by what laws of neutralixa- 
liMi the fcUibility of arory member of the charch is destroyed, and 
the whole maaa becomea innllible. Bnl if the infiillibility of a dogma 
* ada on insj^iraUon, what is the use of coudcIIs, unless the pro- 
of infidlibility be made exclusiTely to eonncils 1 
rl I ha¥e no neeeaaity fiw the amment which I had framed on 
Ale poinU The biabop attribntea infallibility to inspiration^not to 
ceeabinatjon ; So do Proleatanta. Therefore on this cardinal point we 
more likely to agree, than I expected. Protestants hare then 
lired creed, and this gives to them all the infallibility, which 
Catholica claim to thcmselTes : but should any one say that 
the majority of a council constitutes infallibitity, then wo should have 
to enqnire mto the reasons of the infallibility of said majority ; and 
for the aake of aome of that class, I would here state tliat theae ma- 
Jontaea o/han are very lean minoritiea of the churclu The council of 
Tmt debued eighteen yeara, during which time she held twenty five 
eeeaiona. In one aeaaion there were but forty eight bishops, and they 
not the most learned. A majority of these determined that the apo- 
crypha was inspired, and that it with the Vulgate Old and New Tes- 
tament; was of paramount authority in the church. Twenty five 
oiahops, a majority of forty eight, represent the whole christian com- 
mon! ty ! The question now is, were these men inspired while they 
Were Totinr this dogma! I wish the bishop to state his riews on this 
point clearly, if indeed he thinks that inspiration is at all an attribute 
3r a gift promised to majorities howeyer lean. 

Bnf, my friends, when you have got this ponderous creed from tlie 
decisions of general councils, must it not be interpreted 1 Must not 
the dogma of a majority be also interpreted 1 And who is to interpret 
them t Every man for himself! Then are you Protestants ; or, Ro- 
manists working by the Protestant rules. Afler all, I see nothing 
S lined by all this expensive and ponderous machinery. Is not every 
Oman Catholic obliged to judge for himself on the meaning of every 
dogma, and whether he ought to receive or reject it! Then, I ask, 
are not the inspired verses of the Old and New Testament as easily 
interpreted, as the inspired decrees of these councils ! Did not the Spirit 
that mspired the apostles, teach as clearly, as the fathers in their coun- 
cils 1 I wish to understand the bishop more accurately on these points. 
The gentleman (I regret to state it^ spoke of Protestants as hating 
Ihm Roman Catholics, uom a supposed ignorance of their creed. For 
myself, and for Proteatanta ffenerally, I disavow the idea, and the 
Unguaga of hatred towaida Romanists, as such. We feel the same 
humanity and benevolence towards Roman Catholics, as men, aa to 
Protestants. We always diacriminate between tenets and men, a 
•ystem or theory, and those who hold iL With open arms, I would 
welcome to our shores the oppressed of all nations, Romanists and 
Proteatanta. I would extend to the Roman Catholic every faciliij to 
improve hia condition by immi|^tion into this favored land, provided 
oonr I were free from all suspicion, that his faith in the pope and 
P 93 



no DRBATR ON mie 

motber-chorcli, vouM not indnce him or his children to wrest from me 
or mine, that freedom and lihertT which I wonid gtadlj pariirip ite 
mMth him. I oppose his religion ; becanse, I sincerely thinx it ensiavee 
him, and would enslave me, if it had the power. But, in all this there 
is no hatred to Roman Catholics as men. We are devoted to Americao 
institutions, because thoy are humane. For the sake of Romanists, as 
well as Protestants, we dosire to see them permanent. We fear the 
exclusive, proscriptive, and despotic system of Romanism; but we 
feel nothings but benevolence to Roman Catholics. 

My worthy opponent has done us great honor in saving, that he 
knows many excellent Protestants, whom he esteems higlitj as good 
B.en. Of course, then, they may be saved out of the Roman Caifaulic 
church. If so, what is the diflerence between his infallible and our 
fallible faith ? I cannot find time to reply to any remarks of my oppo- 
nent, not made in reference to my arguments.— [Minus 5 minutes.] 

HaJf-poMt 4 o\hck^ P. M. 
Bishop Purccll riset— 

I shall reply to what has been said, and then pursue mj own line 
of argument. The Catliolic church claims to have an innllible rule 
of faith and an infallible code of morals. The former would be of 
little use without the latter. So intimate is the connection between 
sound faith and sound morals, that we hold that if the Catholic code 
of morals is vicious, she is not infallible in doctrine. If the working 
of her code of morals is proved to lead, or to have led, into vice, she 
is not infallible. This never has been proved, nor ever can it be. 
But the contrary to this has been proved, and its proof is cumulative. 
Ilie darkest a^es furnish some of its brightest illustrations. She 
does not pretend to be infallible in discipline, in Uie sense of its im- 
mutability. 'Ilie gentleman confounds discipline with morals, and 
this want of clearness of ideas is the source of the entire difficulty. 
Discipline, I think, I have explained. It regulates the dress of the 
clerey, the liturgical language, the time of singinor hallelujah, (he 
mode of shaving the head, or makinpr the tonsure, the giving of the 
cup to the laity, the use of leavened, or unleavened bread for the sa- 
crament, selection of days for feasts and fasts, &c. &c. The church 
must have the power of changing in these respects — ^in other words 
of adapting her discipline to times, and countries. And all tliis, so 
far from being an imperfection is a proof of her perfection, of her 
having been established by Jesus Christ to teach, ana guide, and sanc- 
tify ail nations for ever. I did not state the crude proposition, which 
the gentleman has attributed to me, viz. that the pope is as fallible as 
I am. I would not compare myself thus to him. I occupy an humble 
station compared to his, and I am conscious of Uie want of those em- 
inently distinguished qualities of head and heart which compose his 
character. He has grace and lights which I have not. The gentle- 
man tells Protestants a flattering tale, that they have is infallible a 
rule, as Catholics. Tliis is keeping the word of promise to the ear 
and breaking it to the heart. Does he not in the same speech, ac- 
knowledge that their fallible opinions, doctrines, traditions make their 
own nile, the bible, vain and nothin|r worth 1 The bible is a dead let- 
ter — all pretend to find tlieir confiicUng tenets in it. Where is then, 
the iu^iiblo riile > Doef> he not charge Protestants as wull as Cath- 



SCMJllf CATBOUG BEUOION. 171 

Mes nfth errar* A«d why t Tlie geadenita said, where is the use 
0f the ImmI, wI thoat the hody 1 I asli where is the use of a hody 
without a head 1 And he said, if the body regulates the head it n 
■noBydjiM. Bnt what is it that sends ritality to the head 1 Is it not 
Che hem with its healthful poises and its quickening current 1 'ilie 
pope ie the head-— the eonncil is the heart— 4ind I hare no objection 
tj his ealling the laity the members, to continue the figure. While 
there is no schism in the members, no separation of the nead or of the 
heart, all is soundness and life — so in the church— pope, pastors, and 
laity. United we stand, divided ffou fall. The true theory of the 
ehureh, like that of the human body, is union. Ask not, does the 
heart, alooe, or the head alone, or the members alone contain the rical 
principle— they sympathize ; they lire and more and hare their being 
together, God seeins to address himself to the head and to the heart 
in thererealed definitions of his essence. " I am who am,** and ** Goo 
IS LOTS," one of these definitions is for the reason, the other for the 
affections ; one for the Old Testament, the other for the New. Both, 
however, come from the same source and tend to define Him^Lin, 
Wisdom and Lots. 

The division of tmth into objective and subjective is correct— 4nit 
objective revealed truth is the wkoie truth revealed by Qod, wherever 
fonnd and in whatever manner conveyed. What is the use of this, 
without subjective truth, or our own knowledge and conviction that 
we possess objective truth, and that we are sure of possessing it 1 Of 
this, the Protestant, who rejects authority in religion, and pretends to 
find out religion for himself, from a book, which he acknowledges, fid- 
iible men handed to him, can never be sure. The fact, tlic testimony, 
the belief of the testimony, tlie feeling consentaneous with the belief, 
and the correspondent action, are all human faith and natural feeling, 
struggling, ana striving for some higher and better gifte, -which it oAn- 
not attain without infallible assurance, without the Catholic rule. What 
ia the testimony that might be deceived itself and might deceive me ? 

He says we Catholics have a very broad rule— 135 folios. No such 
thing. We have a quite convenient pocketrrule. It is the pc^arl of 
great value— a diamond, with which we cut tlie brittle glass of mere 
human creeds in pieces, and with which we solve every dilHculty. 
It is this : ** I believe in the Holy Catholic church.'* They were the 
apostles— he was Christ who gave it to us. It does not suppose ig- 
norance, or servile acquiescence. It lifts us above error, giving us a 
divine warrant for every tenet of our faith, and directing our under- 
standings and hearts to Goo, who speaks to us by his church. I 
hope I did not understand my friend correctly this morning, but if I 
have he has uttered horrid blasphemy. I understood him to say that 
God could not have given a perfect rule (to make man infallible, and 
prevent him from error.^ 

Ma. Campbell explained. He had said that God could not create 
a hill without a valley— could not make man a free agent and bind him. 

Bishop Purcell. Could not God have created Uie angels so that 
they could not fall into sini 

Aa. Campbeix. There can be no virtue nor vice, without liberty 
of choice : neither in man nor in angel. 

Bishop Purcell. My friend has said that God could not have cre- 
ated angels or men virtuous without making tliem free to sin. The 
angels of heaven are not free to do wrong, are they not virtuous ? 



DBBATS on TBH 

Mb^Campkll. If MoliittlMiwiaTeof aBftb* they m 
b J Bttuie. Perfect liberty eoniuits in aeliBg n wueoa wilb ov b»» 
tare. 

Bishop Pubcbll. Then the aaflela ue Tirtuont withoatbeiiif fieab 
If the rebel uffels were Tirtuoue oy fielure, how did they hsfpen lo 
fall 1 And could not God hiTe made the ansels who are now goody 
by nature, or by gnee^ such from creation 1 I will now oontinne my 
argument. It doea not exceed the power of God to make man infiu* 
lible« Christ was infallible ; for ne was God. Now if he conU 
make twelve men infallible, as Mr. C. admits the apoatlea were, why 
could he not perpetuate the same power in fovor of hia entire chnrdii 
ainoe such intalhble authority to teach hia tree doctrine ia aa neeeaaa 
ly now, aa it was at any former time 1 

Now I have another strong argument here—it ia old with a** bat 
suggested anew by reading one of the Protestant papera, from New 
York. It is the PnUadium, and iny friend seems to know the editofv 
for he himself has ffiven occasion ror the very article in question. Tbs 
argument is this : If tradition be fallible, and it waa not known foi 
300 years, what books of the bible were genuine, and what apn* 
rious, how shall we aacertain that we have the bible 1 How ahall we 
ever know that the book is the book of God 1 The making of the ca> 
non or list of books composing the inspired volume, waa a difficulty 
yielding to but few others in magnitude, during the first four hundnd 
Tears of Christianity, when, if we must believe my friend, inMlibility 
had departed, with the last of the apostles, to heaven. How then can 
we be sure tliat our present canon is correct 1 Catholica can be sura 
on this vital point, for they have the voucher of an infallible guardian 
of the holy deposit, fur its correctness ; but Protestanta, who have no 
auch tribunal to enlighten them, how can they be surel Catholiea 
hold that infallibility was promised to the church by Jesus Christ. Its 
testimony is heard m a general council, or in the pope^a deciaion in 
which all assent. Tlie church can subsist without a general council. 
General councils are not easential-^hojgh frequently of uae, because, 
though we all believe withoui exeepliun^ that the pope's decision, in 
which, aiVer it has been duly made known, all the bishopa of the Ca* 
tholic world acquiesce, is infallible, still tlie decision of a general 
council declares in a more impressive and aolemn, though not more an* 
thentic, manner, the belief of tlie Catholic world on the contented doe- 
trine, and thus more effectually proscribes the contrary error. The 
celebrated Protestant, Leibnita, remarked that there could be no cer- 
tainty of a correct decision on religious matters, equal to that afforded 
by the decision of a general council. The four sects Mr. C. speaks 
otaH agree in the belief of the infallibility of the church representn* 
tive and of the church responsive ; if I must employ these technical 
terms— and as he asks ^* could not the Holy Ghost, who inspired the 
apostles, teach as clearly as the Fathera in their councils V* 1 answer, 
* 103,* am^he has so taugbt us to *' heau the cbuech,** for^ no prvpk^ 
ey tf KTtplure it rf any private interpretation, 

t^et me now vindicate the humblest Roman Catholic of my flock, or 
of the world, from the charge of pinning his faith to the sleeve of any 
man, or of surrendering his conscience to the keeping of his priest. 
Catholics do not believe because the priest tells them to believe, but be- 
cause they consider him to be the faithful interpreter of Christ and the 



CAVBUUMI nUOMMf. ttt 






■MMM Ibrf waaM ^ bin. TWf 

vitli tint which they ha^e bmfd froa othnsi 

ij Wf« m^ aa the Catholic doetriae. If they doaht, they 

piieata, er the hiabop. Tbua while they koow the prieat le 

ihey haer hiaiv er rather the chofch* they hear God «i 

Ged. Aad ia thia theie la ao aerrilitj. The ihitli ke 

the aNtal law he espoanda, ha^e both eotaefrom Ged,«i 

J efwa and pay their Towa. My friead miaa p pre h enda Me. 

1 flU mm say that Pmealaata bated tCatholiea. I ear that aome Av* 
an eflaa p tr j ed ke d aaafaMi theB, and I weedered th^aieaol 
w MM be eee l a pfeve the oeloQa pfopoeitioB ao Iob|^ befoie yoVf 
CstlMdie cbnfcb woeM be a aMiiater. 1 ana aorry any friend baa 
M d ei a te ii d tha do ctri ue a ef the Gatholica, and 1 am glad of the op> 
yoaf Bhy whieh la tbaa afforded me, of eomlnf before the pnbUe ami 
' m w lmg what are cor teal aentlmenta. 
I'eoae le the deetriae of iaihllibility again. I will bf>gin my argv- 
thie cveaingv and conclode perfaapa to-morrow morning. 1 beg 
fte raad what I hate myaelf written on thia evb}eet : 
Wlioever reflecta apon the eonoUeaa rarietlea oi homaa charaeter« 
• igMMaaee of eoaw men,* the prf}ndicea of olhera, tlie paaaio n a of 
«il, will eeafceiy reqniro that we ehonid expend mneh time or labor fa 
mnMr0» that aa long aa men are commanded to form their religion 
ibr t b ea iBelTffa , eren thoegh the book they reeeire for their guide 
■houM be the niaineat in ita langnage that divine wisdom eonld beatow, 
the sovreea or error will be never drained. No matter how pare the 
^oetriae of that book, how holy ita precepts, how luminous ita e? i* 
ea, oocaaiona will occur, when theae doctrines will be contestodf 
9 pr eeep t a denied, theae beaming eridences obscure to the pride, 
▼oioptooQaaeaa, and the lore of independence, inherent in a per^ 
verted aatnre. Man, under tlie influence of such feelings, will read, 
will write; he will communicate his doubts and impart his preiudicea 
to otkera ; he will originate new creeds, and form new sects ; he will 
miae ahar againat altar, and deak againat desk ; nor will any one, 
eoeeialently with Proteatant principles, have a right to ask him tvhy 
he doee eo. At the beginning of the sixteenth century, when the right 
of forming religion, erery man for himself, and the bible for us all, 
waa firat promalgated, tlie fierce aelf«onstituted apostle sounded a 
deafening peal of defiance, and denounced all authority in religiona 
eoncema aa apiritual tyranny. ^ Read the arriptures !** be vociferated 
to the aat on ish e d crowd of wise or foolish, learned or unlearned, that 
thronged to hear him. ** Read the acriptores, and Judge for yourselTca : 
your reaaon and the apirit will enable you to understand them, as ea» 
ily aa yon can diaeem hot from cold, or swoet from bitter. Read the 
ieriptarea : they that ran may nmd. Judge for vouraelTea !** They 
did read, they did Judge Ibr themaelvea; and they decided againat 
their apo atlea , and agaiaat one another ! 

** When hell,*' aaya aa illustrious writer, ^ prepares some terrible 
calamity, fior mankind, it flings upon the earth a pregnant evil, consign- 
ittff ita development to tiase.^ The time for the development of thia 
Bueohief waa brief. The word waa uttered, and it could not be re* 
called : the principle waa eatabliahed, whieh it was too Iste to rescind. 
The di•r^plea of tiie new apoatleat leediag, judging, deciding, became 
p3 



174 WBurm on 

■posUettbrjMeWes. TVy claimed the right Uieir tB&dten B wmtl wtL 
lliey eltioied it to chaiifB« at they had ehaii|rBd. The LutfaenuMv 
multituden of them, became CaWiniats; Calyinl8ta« Indepcndenls; 
Indepeudents, Anahaptiata; each aect the prolific parent of twenty 
othera, all differing from one another, aa much aa each one differed 
from ita parent— innovation. Mark now the inconaiatency to which 
the evil worlciofir of thia acheme reduced the firat claimanta of • right 
•nbeard of for fifteen centuriea. *^ Obey !" they now eiy alond, with 
tenor, *'obey your auperiora; eubmit to the paators whom God has 
ftppointed to rule the faithful. It ia their doty to instruct yon, jronn 
to follow the gruidance of their wiadom." ** What,** they ezclwrnedv 
^ becomes of the subordination which the scriptures so frequently en* 
}oin, if each one can be the arbiter of his own belief f What becomes 
of humility, which religion ao foreiblj inculcates, if every IndiTldual 
presumea to be an oracle and a jud)^ f What would become of civil 
law and social harmony and order, if the acts of our legislaturos were 
left to the interpretation of every interested litij^ant 1 Forbear ! 'for- 
bear !** Such was the restraint, as every one knows, which Lather 
was under the inevitable necessity of imposing on the first followers 
of his revolt, in order to counteract the effects of the disastrous prin- 
ciple of mental emancipation, so highly eulogised when it wss first 
proclaimed, and received with so much enthusiasm, until it was found 
to be a very Babel of the confuaion of a^l creeds— another name, or 
else a cloak, for deism and positive infidelity. When we reason on 
principles rightly understood, whose immediate bearings and remotest 
consequences have been exposed to the examination of the reflecting 
world, for the last three hundred years, these arguments are as con- 
clusive to>day, aa they were when first urged ; and when the right of 
any individual to believe whatever errors he honestly conceives to be 
truths revealed in scripture, is contested, he may say to his accusers, 
in the eloquent language of the Protestant remonstrants to the aynod 
of Dort (itself Protestant), which had infringed their privileges in this 
respect: ** Why exact that our inspiration, or our judgment, should 
yield to your opinion 1 The opinion of any society, our apostles, the 
nrst reformers, declared to be fallible; and, consequently, to ekact 
submission to its dictates, they, with great consistency, defined to be 
tyranny. Thus they decided with regard to the church of Rome; and 
you, yourselves, have sanctioned their decision. Why, therefore, ex- 
ercise a dor^Mnation over us, which you stigmatised as tyranny in s 
church, compared to whose greatness you dwindle into insignificance. 
If resistance to the decisions of our pastors be a crime, &en let os 
wipe out the stain of ovr origin, and run back together to the fold of 
Catiiolicity, which you and we have abandoned. If such resistance 
be no crime, why rf quire of us a submission which we do not owe 
you. Allow us to difler from you, as you do from the parent churrh.** 
From the unanswerable logic of this remonstrance, the conclusion 
follows irresistibly : 1. That every society formed on Protestant prin- 
ciples, being essentially fallible, none should assert the inconsistent 
pretension of controlling faith by authority, or of regulating creeds, 
under pretence of superior wisdom. 3. That no such society, and, 
thpreforc, no individual, in such society, can be sure of being in the 
right, a<3 long as his Protestant neighbor, witli as many n^aourees of 
taformatiott, and as piously iiiclined as himself, has embraceu the very 



^a, 



or hU opinion. I, Tlat y lb* «Dlin •jrti* IB h>M4 M lb* 



^toua lure Bilopiei] Buch n 

^n act of diviue fuiib, wbieli u uwowpaiibl* wbh Daearuinij, bh 
■Buch more so witb error. 4. TtM, n long h MMik a prinoipla ii n^ 
JiuAi, ihvn is no hops of bbhm, bo Meurh^ i eoate^ ncnily, uat Mitof 
the whole •jalem Ji fdtH, or mmm axj^iuit of nwoa kM unity mm* 
"W disroTProd, lo induce ny eonacientiou* tnd nlJcaal inquirar nltar 
iruib, to btlt'vtt tb»i ibf< PratontBDl (oeictj ecampliliea I)m •Seaej of 
tiiB piajrrr of Christ (ot hi* diaoiplao, tho nifht bwTon he •uffored, that. 
** lity may A« moitr pcr/rd » Biw." Wa eninu oar n»don tMioMlj 
b> luiik iotd llie ililTvieiit leligiaBB profMainf to ha*a bm foonded br 
/ana Chriat, and aonooalj uk tbonMlraa ih« qamiion. In which of 
•U tbMB, tlMt X nmrtcT oiiuaaa" (which, hatter ihaa all other pmoft, 
Mtablialiaa the divinity of the Son of God, and eonTinesa the entiM 
MTOtld how much bia heavenlj Father loved him, and those whom be 
kad (tveB to him) may ha found. L«t not this inqoln be negleetadi 
■■•rjatperfbrmeoligfitlj: eternal life or death may be tMeoBaaqMano 
ol ita good or bad pioaecatioo. 

Eirtn in religioit, when it lomlta fiam Iha negleet of Mneare and 
pnyn&l enqiiiiy, ia criminal. Thia no intelligent Chiiatian will d*- 
oy. God ia na aananlially the God of tmib, aa he ia (be God of vir* 
tee. He eaa no moro auiction em>r, than he cm tolerate vice. Hia 
right ia aa abaolute to the Euhmiuion of the understanding, u to the 
ooedience of the will j and aa he, who violate* one commandment 
will not be eaved for the obserrance of the reat, lo he that rojeota 
one tnitfa, which Almighty God has revealed — not that we may ex- 
amine, contest, adopt or rejeci — but that we may btKtne it, has lost 
the merit of saving fdith. It is to fix the oihGiwiso perpetual t 
liona of the humari mind, and secure the auchor of our faith, ni 



f sands of mna'a vacillating Judjcmpnts and uncertain opin- 
r lodging it deeply and iJidisEoTuhl;)- ia tho rock which tho 
Divine Architect has made the foundation of his church, and againat 
which the winds oferror and the rain of dissolving scandal wilTragq 
and beat in vain, that tfa Word made Flak vouchsafed to bec{>me the 
Ltght of the world. 

l%e mizfortuite of the great majority of mankind at the present 
day, in not so miteh a blind fanatical attachment, (bad as thii is) to 
(he sect in which they chanced to be horn, or were iirst instructed, 
aa a cenaiR latitude of principle, which has obtained tho apccions 
name of libctvllty, and which resolves itself into a fatal and unrek- 
Bonable tndiflerence to all religions, true or false. The iafidel who 
has had hut too frequent occasion to exult at the bucccss of a wily 
sjetrm of hostiliW to revealed truth, aAecia to be unnbV to lostrain 
hia delight at beholding mnVy pervading the religious, as well 
aa the pnyiiral world. Diversity of creeds is as pleasing to hia eye, 
aa the discrepancy of (caturea In the human counlpnancR. Ini^apable 
ef reaaonlniif, out of Ihii sphere of matter, of which it in his inveiled 
ambition to be a p*rt, ho hotdn thR dUTcrent rrlijrions pruI^HSuiI by 
men to be bo many institutinnx, prencribinff for each cDunir^ a uni- 
hrni manner of honoring God in public ; alffounded and baring their 
peeiiliw rntaooa In the climate, (ne mode of gurenuDcot, tho gcniua 



110 DrnVTE ON THE 

of thn pcoplr, or in some other local cause, which renders one form 
cf religion preferable, for them, to another. 

llie eonclasion to bo drawn from this doctrine, in as miich ts it 
leToU all distinctions between tnitii and falsehood, fpod and eril, is 
hr miliating to reason — ^but the infidel, for once consistent, recoils not 
before it: ue following is his langfuage—** Sincerely profess* pioiisly 
practise the religion of the country in which yon live. In other words, 
Dorn in a pagan country, adore its gods— sacrifice to Jupiter, to Mars, 
to Priapus, or to Apollo. In Etrypt, you will render divine horoia 
t) the sacred ox, and the crocodile; in Phenicia, yon will pass your 
children through the fires of Molcch ; in one country, yon will im- 
molate human victims to your idol ; in another, you will hombW bow 
before a block of marltlo, ur of wood— before an animal, fossil, or a 
plant. Be not afraid ; (*od will not send one man to heaven for hav- 
ing been born in Home, nor anotlier to hell for having been bom in 
T-onstantinople. Therefore, in the latter place you will cry, 'God is 
Ciod and Mahomet is his prophet;* and in the former, you will ana- 
thematise the impostor. A Christian in Europe, a Mussulman in 
Persia, au Idolater in Congo, on the banks of tlie Ganges an adorei 
of Vishnou, let not truth dictate tlie choice of your religion, bnt 
chance — let not reason decide, but the measurement of a degree ot 
latitude, or longitude. Your credulous parent paid divine honors to 
an onion ; preserve this domestic worship— a son can never do wrong 
in following the religion of his father.** But all this, it will bo saio, 
is unworthy of God and degrading to man. Not at all, he replies, 
nil religions are equal — you wore bom in this, to practise another would 
be presumption. Such is the reasoning of the instructor of Kmile^ 
the theology of Hobbes, the profession of faith of tlie author of Zaire. 

** CImticnne dnn* Parit, MiiMuliiiane en ccs licux, 
J*auroi> avec la Crcrc ador6 lei faux Dieux." 

Tha« the unbeliever should thus eat promiscuously of the fruit of 
the tree of good and evil, life and death, should not create surprise. 
His joy consists in his being able to doubt of the validity of the proofs 
of religion^his only peace m life, his only security in death being 
made to depend on the delusive conviction of the improbability of ever 
arriving with certainly at the knowledge of revealed truth— the only 
truth, af\er all, it must be admitted, which it is necessary for man to 
know — and consequently the only truth which God is bound by all his 
essential and unchangctiblc attributes to enable us to attain. 

The basis of Protestant belief is, that the Scripture, this book of di- 
vine revelation, is tlie only rule of faith ; and tliat Jesus Christ having 
leH on earth no living infallible authority to interpret it, every man is 
obliged to expound it, for himself, or in other words, to seek in it the 
religion, in which he is to live and by which he must be saved. His 
duty is to believe, what, it seema to hini^ this book clearly teaches and 
what as far as he has ascertained by subjecting it to the test of private 
examination, contradicts not hia reason : and as no man has a right to 
say to another, *^ my reason is more vigorous, my judgment more sound 
than yours,** it follows that every man should abstain from condemn* 
ing the interpretation of another and should consider all religions, at 
least, as good and as safe as his own. This is the infidel principle in 
disguise. The Deist tikes the book of nature, the Protestant takef 
tlie Bible. The former reads in hia book, that the Supreme Being mufr 



nOJUkS CAIHOUC SSLIGIO?^. 



J 

I 

t 



pleaifd wilh the diTertity of worship rendered him hj hie enm 
Siial no one it to be more eeeoantable for errors which, however dii 
■sat in themselves, when soAened snd mellowed by being mingled 
ftlie errors of others, second to the deitj in the grateful hsnoony o 
"V^efsal praise. 'Vht letter, with this only diflVrence thst he com 
Uie rmnge of the lofidePs misapprehension of religion, snd for the 
of the nniveise takes the bible, contends for the same erroneous 
eRiple. 

1 need not shew its workings to this enlightened audience. ' 
minotia in the exueme.— (.Time expired.] 



n{ 



WEDNESDAY, Jajivabt ISth., UaJf^poMt 9 o'clodb, J. M 

Camtmell rise*— 

I appear before jou this morning, fellow-citizens, in prosecntl 
day third proposition : snd as this is the fifth dsy of the discos 
^re mast proceed with more despatch. We shall then advance d 
ly to that part of our proposition which speaks of Roman Catholic 
%j and uniformity— -only intimating to my hearers, that the bis 
Yemarks in his last speech upon the infallibility of tradition; an 
«:flbrt to make the succession of the popes to rest upon the sam 
t^hortty with our faith in the bible, will be disposed of under pre 
lion the 6th. 

There are two bonds of union in all societies, general and speci 
the first connects with tlie whole ; the second with a part, one or 
individuals. We explain by examples: 1st. Take the Turkish 
pire. It is united on the divine authority of the Konn, and the d 
mission of Mahomet. Acquiescence in these is the general boi 
vnion. But Snd. There are special bonds, such as unite the respc 
orders of Mahometans, as the orders of Ali and Omar. l*hese o 
are distinct : they are united by a special construction of the K 
Belief in the Koran is like general attraction : agreement in a pa 
lar view of it is like attraction of cohesion. So among chrisi 
Roman Catholics sre united in one great j^neric idea which cli 
terixes the whole sect. That is, the belief in s supreme head o 
church on earth— a vicar of Christ : and add to that, the excl 
power and authority of the bishops. ** Bishops are the bond of i 
amongst Catholics,** The clergy, indeed, are the flrenenil boi 
union amongst Romanists. But there are also sperial bonds snd 
ties in that society, of which we shall take some notice. Protei 
have a general bond of union in a generic consideration, as disting 
ing ss that of Mahometans snd Roman Catholics. Ackni wlec 
the bible alone, as the only perfect and sufficient rule of fsith and 
iiera,and.the duty of all mankind to examine it for themselves, ac 
in^ to their respective abilities and opportunities, is the generic cli 
tenstic of Protestants. Jt is one of the general ideas, in whici 
united, and which unites all Protestants. But in the second place 
are nnited in a most perfect and unanimous rennnrtiaiion of that 
arehical authority which is the very essence of Roman Catholi* 
J affirm that all Protestants are as perfectly united in these two ; 
principieSi as the Roman Catholics are in that of a supreme he 



17S DEBATB on TBB 

Rome, and in tlie belief of tradition. Diflferent saints and their 
liarities in the Roman Catholic church are apeciiie honds qf union, auA 
as much heads of ordera, as are the leaders and views of Protestant 
sects. But the Protestants arc as much united in acts of worship, aa 
Roman Caiholics. There are one or two Protestant sects, who diffei 
in some important matters, and areas repugnant to each other as are 
Jansenists and Jesuits in the Roman church : but all Protestant sects 
unite in several essential acts of religious worship^in the acknowl 
edgment of the same code of morals, and in tlie positive institution 
of Chri8tiaiiity, such as the Lord's day, the Lord's supper, baptisib- 
prayer, praise, &c. Sects and differences exist which ou^ht not : but 
still they harmonize as much in their general and special bonds of 
union, as do the Romanists themselves. What arc the Augustinians, 
Dominicans. Franciscans, Jansenists, Jesuits, &c. but orders (or sects) 
called aAer different saints, and united under special bonds and peculi- 
arities 1 These parlies in the Roman church areas pugnacious as Pro- 
testant parlies : communing with each other not more frequently, nor 
more cordially than do Lutherans, Calvinists, Armintans, &c. They 
contend warmly a^inst each other. Their quarrels are as rank and 
fierce as those of Protestants. But this is not all, my friends. Their 
society is divided on all the great orthodox points of Catholicism. 
•Some say the pope of Rome is supreme in all things on earth, tempo* 
ral and spiritual, that he is a perfect representative of all the power of 
Christ, rtiligious and political. A second class disavow these large 
claims — iliry say he is supreme only in ecclosiasiical power : but that 
he is absoluic lord of the church. A third class differ again on the ex- 
tent of that ecclesiastical supremacy. Some say the pope is above and 
beyond the councils and cleru'y ; and that he can annul them at plea- 
sure. A fourth party say he is subject to a general council, and is on- 
ly a general s»uperiniund<*nl, a mere president, or executive officer— 
that the decrees of councils arc the su|irenie law, and that the pope 
merely executes them. Hero are four distinct sects, on the generic 
idea of the supremo head. Ag;iiu there are four parties on the essen 
ti.il doctrine of infallibility. Some say it resides in the pope alono. 
Bellarmine suys, (and he is the organ of a principal parly,) ** that the 
pope c«nno/ /)/>.vii'/»/y <rr." Gelasius suys, **Th«{ church reprcifented 
oy a general council is above the pope." A third parly say, that infal 
libility resides in both the pope and a genenil council united. A fourth 
say, that all this does nut constitute, infallibility, but that when the 
whole church shall have acquiesced in a decree, and signified it by a 
concurrent response, then, and noi till then, are dogmas and decrees in- 
fallibly correct. The first of these parlies bclicvos in the church rir» 
tiiali the second in the church representative f the third in the church 
diffusive;- -the fourth in the church r(>ry?(;/uitr, — us some of their canon- 
ists have taught. 

Yesterday, in discussing infallibility, I said it should be in the head, 
if any where. My friend the bishop, says, it should be in the body : 
and, to carry out the figure, if infallibility bo in the body, the ht^d 
must be under the control of ihe body : for the fiillibl(> ninst yield to 
the infallible. Now, the body is the animal part of (.very individual, 
the seal of the passions and atfeclions ; and th(;reforc ought to be under 
the dontiiiion oltlui intelh'«'tual and niornl head : y< t tliis theory niyke^ 
this body, tlie sensual and animal body govern. No wonder, then. 





tmni 



uamAn vQAXWUlo . bwoioh. 17t 

t Wi>pp. CmliiiUp .fJMOTfc i» rIw»p imrppW Bot fnnD jntoiv 
Mm. iWihiihPi I wwU inenoa to tM ptm tbat plaoM 
Mpt.iAth« hmd^ There are the powers or gorerninentt 
ought to bo the eeeptre. It is abhorrent to reason—oaj it is 
jyeMlntttt to have the head under the dominion of the body. 
\1 hMlia to thoWf that be the goTemment where it maj, in the 
MM^lkf «OWialt or the whole bodj, it is alwajrs fallible. I shall 
Spfa-lvUi the head; a»d herd we have pope against pope. Adriao 
^SfCidUL mmmiwofal^ Saamn tkt PfttU infmUibuit^, Now, from thie 
mimmm Bet« I prore the fiillibillty of the pope; for Adrian was either 
9i$pX% er-hc was vroog. If ught* the pope is fallible; for he avows 
Hhai 1m ia» If wrong, the pope ia fallible ; for he was a pope and yet 
JM.arr.. This is a dilemma never to be annihilated nor disposed <^ 
^la|w Stephen VI. reseinded the decrees of pope Formosus. Pope 
umlied those of pope Stepheot and restored those of pope Ste* 
Serjgina III. so hated Formosos and all that he did, as pope, 
k» obliged all the priests he ordained to be re-ordained. 
Sooetisses popes have at one time condemned what themselves 
at another tioie ; for Instance, Martin V. confirmed the decree 
eouaeil of Constancet which aet a geneml council above the 
, Mid jet he aflerwards published a decree, forbid«1ing all appeals 
the pope to a general council. He waa certainly fallible, or, 
IBiber, he certainly erred in one case or in the other. What then ia true 
«f one pope officially, is true of all popra officially, and in proving a 
law regular and canonical popea to be rallible, we prove them all to be 
Mlibhi. 

Is the second opinion better— is a general council infallible 1 I will 
State a fact or two : 4he council of Constance says the church in old 
limes allowed the laity to partake of both kinds — the bread and the 
wine, in celebrating^ the eucharist. The council of Trent says, the laity 
and ooofficiaiinff pnests may commune in one kind only. Here, then, 
we have council against council. In the time of pope Gelaaiua it was 
pronounced to be sacrilege to deny the cup to the laity : but now it is 
nncanonical to allow it. The fourth council of Lateran, A. D. 1215, 
says, with the concurrence and approbation of pope Innocent III., that 
the bread and wine in the act of consecration suiler a physical change. 
Then we begin to read of transubstantiation. Coun. I^t. iv. canon I. 
** Did the church always maintain this doctrine 1'* Nay, verily, for a 
host of fathers j nay the whole church for the first four centuries say 
** the chanffo is only wtorai^^^ — a sanctification, or separation to a spe- 
cial use. Here we midit read a host of fathers, if we thought their 
testimony necessarr. llie third council of Lateran, or the eleventh 
cecumenical council, has decreed that 

**A''tm enim dircnda suni jnrumenfa ted poHitt perfftrim qtife confra uHHfm- 
(em erclcsin9liratn el tanetorum pairum veninnt instilata.'* Cun. [^t. iii. r.qn 
16 Labb«. CoannI SacroMoct. Toh x. p. 1517. 

Literally, Ihey are not to be eaUea oa^ Imt peHwrie$^ whith are iaken 
mgainat the inUrtaU if the ehureh and the hotyfathere. 

Now does not this contradict Numb. zxz. 2, Lev. xix. 12, Deut. zxiii. 
93, Zeeh. viii. 17, Psal. xv. 4, and Matthew v. ''Thou shalt perform 
unto the Lord thine oaths.** 

Again, the second eooncil of Lateran, the tenih cecumenical council, 
forbade the marriage of jeleri^. Far 800 years the clergy were alhwe*i 
lomarrg! For tM iial COO yeara one-half the canons of councils 



\ 



180 

ners resalaliiif the elergy n to the allBlTv of l urtilBwm^ Mid e d t l w y 
The aneient ehoreh had not yet teamed to foihid marrlafa to the denrj 
lor with Paul the dergry yet belioTed, that ** marriage waa honorulo 
in all.*' 

I have thus shown that the chnrch of Rome is notnnifonn ; and need 
we farther proof that she is mutahle and fsl I ible;— without that real anity 
and uniformity of which she hoasta 1 Have we not found pope againat 
pope, council against council, the chnrch of one age againat die (mvreh 
of another age, and, by the acknowledgment of a pope^ aa mndi atrife 
and party as amongst Protcstanta. 

Instead of reading that lonff eaaay yeaterday, (\ do not know what 
It was about, nor who wrote H ; I paid no regard to it, it being obri- 
ouely rpad to fill up the time) — I aay, that instead of anch rradinga, I 
expected a reply to my remarKs on infallibility, or on aoioe of the graat 
matters yet unnoticed; but without any more distinct avowal <n hia 
notion of infallibility, I am left to plod my way aa before. My op- 
ponent admits his fsith is not the bible alone, bnt that iramenae library 
of one hundred and thirtu'five foHtm^ already mentioned. But aa be la 
ao ailent on thia point, I have an author in my hand whom 1m has al- 
ready commended in this city aa good Roman Catholie anthority ; and^ 
therefore, I quote him with his approbation. He haa theae 135 folioa ia 
his eye ; and on the question, who shall interpret for public oae— tlioRt. 
Rev. J. F. M. Trevem, D. D. bishop of Straaburg, late of Aire, than 
apeaks : 

** If each ofai wms obliged to distingiiish, ttnon^ '"*'7 articlet, tbote which 
eonw from tradition, and those which do not, he would find himself, in • general 
way, condemned to a labor above his strength. In fact, that part of the prrach- 



inr of the apostles which they did not commit to writinr, was at first confided 
toTeljr to the meniorjr of the faithful, fixed in particular cnumhes bj 
ttructions of the first bishops, and afterwards collectrd rartially am 
fell oat, in the writinn of the fathers, and in the acts of the synods and councils. 



id 



Whence it follows, that to prove that such an article is trulj of apostolic tradi- 
tion, we must consult the belief of the particular chnruhes, examine carpfullv tha 
arts of the councils and the voluminous writing of the fathers of the Greek 
and Latin churches. Who does not see that this labor n^quires a space of tima 
and extent of erudition, that renders it in general impracticablel There are, 
indeed, to be fbund, men of extraordinarv capacity anil application, whoaa taila 
and inclination lead them to this kind of research; with toe aid of the rales of 
criticism, all founded upon good sense« they balance and weigh authoriti«'.s, they 
dislinruish between what the fathers taught, as individual teachers, and what 
ther depose as testifiers to the belief and practice of their time, and they attach 
with di*crimination the different degrees of credibility that are da#., whether to 
their doctrine or their deposition. The world 'is well aware that such labor 
is calculated but for a stnall number: and again, after all how successful socrar 
it may be, it scarcely ever leads to incontestible conclusions. We therefore ara 
in want of some other means that may enable as altogether with certainty to 
arrive at the apostolic and di? ine traditions'' The question is, what it' this 
Beans? ^m^mmnmmm 

Our author proceeds : 

**The same judn, tlie same interpreter that unfolds to as the tense of tha 
divine books, manifest to ns also, that of tradition. Now, this judge, this inter- 
preter, I must tell you here again, is the teaching body of the chnrch, the bish- 
ops united in the smiie opinion, at least in a great iiiHJority. ll is to them that 
in the person of the apovtles, wera made the magnificent promises: ** Gt» tf-ach, 
I am witli you ; he that heareth you, hcarcth me. The Spirit of truth aliall teach 
you all truth,** &c. They alone then, have the right to teach what is revealed, 
to declare what is the wriltf u or uiih rittcn word : they alone also hare always 
b«:eu in poMCMioii of the exercise of it. No other ecrlfjinstios bare ever pre- 
tended to it, whatever have been their rank, their diguitj . and leaiuiu|;. larf 




L iir Ifaff fc^ tfci riMtr or tfci fciihpii, iii iitif n^lilloa ai 

4V fMl pHWHBOOOi •'■^ M WH ■WWOCfV Qi MM WRIM9M nOfff wM 

I tbt ooBi|gts 01 tbt iiMNUMi Bad wttli it fvmtwl th^ ppoHMHi'* 




!• fools Ui WMdSi aa fimd m p. 108, *«TIm ofiiBiaFMi 

Jb^ Miorilv of iIm bithoM an for all aa inlallibla f«k of 

r thai ia, «• I Mioro k. the holy Catholie ehuroh.** 
Baft fkm prf ia d iood an awora ** to iaiofprel tha aeriptofes aeoonliof 
to tiM — iainaa poaiiat of the fiithais.** Aad if thej do aol, the 
psopla Ihaft hallatia Ihaaa aia i a ao e aa t l! Bai hav caa thaf aalaaa 
tkuj BWMriao ill thaaa fcihoia 1 Aa4 what liviag bmb haa bm thaaa 
W ibliaai with or withoat awwh aaiat la whaia piadieanwali»tha 



and frith of thia people! Ueie la a taak« which 1 aav, 
or eaa hot pofforaied by imd. The hiahop cmo oaly liilai 



kaa oalh by liwBhiaf what the Catholie ehaicb laanhwa, We have oar 
OM Mid NewTBalBBMot withoat the apoerypha. They have the biblap 
thA •peaiypha* and lift Iblioa. ^Let aa now coamre tlie Roomb aaA 
IVataataal mlaa and iaierpiatatioaa ! Both ralea* far the aake of am- 
Iff , ha il Bhaar?ad> need iaiafpiatalioa* Bai it to happeaa* thai 
A PMaotmhiahap, aaAaRonaa Catholie blahop, aie eqaally frllibla, 
way oppoaem haiaf JadfOi Aa the atfea■^ thea« cannot rite above the 
CaMPtaiB, both iaterpietationa are fallible. Are we not tfqual 1 

Where do yoa £od aa iafrllible expositor of the bible 1 teye tha 

HoMin Catholie. 1 aoawer« Where do yoa find en infallible expoei* 

tor of these volanee t Yoa have a more difficnlt task, and no better 

lialp« than we. The Proteetants say that God can speak as intelligiblT 

ma the pope, aad that be is as benevolently disposed as any priestbooa. 

He doee not require an infallible expositor; he is his own expediter* 

Hia Spirit ia tha apirit of knowledge aad eloquenee, and ean a|t^ 

lotallijnbly to every liatener. Ae well might we say, that be arke 

made Um eye eaanot aee« aa that be who gave man mind and speech caa- 

not addrsss clearly and intelligibly that mind of which be is the author • 

I aak the RooMUuetv however* oa his own principles, where is his in* 

fiftllible expoeitor of theee 135 Tolnmee I I r^oeol a categorical answar. 

Biaaop P. A geaaral eoaoeil, or the pope, with the acquiesceLea 

of the cboreb at large. 

Ma. C. How do we approach— where ahall we find this eooneil t 
It baa not met for two haodrad and aaventy-five years. How can tbry, 
therefore, settle a point between the bishop and me 1 Every age haa 
iu erron and dlTiaiona. Evwy individoal baa his doubts. Ought 
there not to be a general cooncil eternally in aession I If, Uien, there 
IS aone— no infallible expoeitor extant ; wherein is the Romanist, with 
all his proud aaanmptioii, aoperior to the Protestant? It was three 
hundred and twenty*five yean from Christ before the firat gencval 
eoaneil; and It la two handrsd and aeventy-five yeare ainee the laal 
geaenl eooncil of Trent; and the chnreb haa been mx hundred ytan^ 
ai two periode, withoot an infidlible expoeitor ! To show the e<|uality 
of the two partiea, aappoae a Jew were converted to Chrisuanity. 
Suppose he had hoard of inat two oecta of Christians ; all the rsal 
beta; aanlhilaled, bat tha Booian Catholie and the Protectant. He 
has read the New Teatament. He wiahee to Join the church. He 
goea to tha Roaiaa Catholie bishop, and says : ^ I see two churebest 

Q ^ 



182 BSKATS one Ttm 

•ir : I <loo*t know wblefi to jmn. I read that tfiere it but «iw Ma' 
ehurch.** What doea the biahop reapond 1 ** Sir, von ooght to Join 
our church/* The Jew aeka, '* Vour raaaon, airl for the Proteatant 
also says, I ooght to join his chureh.** The biahop ahowa hiniMeni 
markt of the true church. He says, *^ Read the Bible, and aee if theao 
marks are not characteristic of ns ; and then jndge for yonrfelf.'* Ho 
finds these marks involve the princf^ml part of the New Teatameiit. 
He reads, however, and joins the church. Has be not decided thia 

Siuestion by examining the holy scriptures 1 Has he not interpreted 
or htnisein Is not the bishop so far a tme Protestant 1 or, haa ho 
only become Protestant for the pnrpose of introdacing thia proaelytet 
l^ens is no fitting out of this (nflBenlty. I tmat my good frieRd will 
not pass it with a laugh, and a bold aaaertion, as usual. Hai ha not 
in this renounced his own principles, and turned Proteataftt, for the 
aake of gaining the Jew ! 

But, when the Jew has entered the church, and the bishop haa told 
him he must now believe as the church believes, for he cannot under- 
stand the Bible: ^ WhatT' responds the Jew; **sir, have I not deci- 
ded the greatest question to me in the universe 1 I believed in Jeaua, 
and I have found the true church by exercising my own ]\]dgment on 
the scriptures ; and can I not now judge of minor questions V* May 
1 not again say, that the two systems are perfectly equal 1 The eter- 
nal circle of vicious logic — ^you must believe the scriptures on the 
authority of the church, then the church on the authority of the 
scriptures : or, you must act as did the aforesaid Jew, on the advice 
of the bishop. There \n not a middle course. My learned antagonist 
cannot show you a middle way. But I have not yet done with this great 
theme. I wish to display m other attitudes, these two " rula cf 
faith.'' 

And, first, I shall sketch the Protestant rule. Its attributes are 
seven. 1 . // it inspired. 2. // it ctuthttritative. 3. It it inie.Uif^hle, 
4. // ft moral 5. // it perpetual, 6. // it cathoHe. 7. It it peifed. 
We will now prove this. 

1. It is inspired: for, •* flb/y wi«n cf God'' says Peter, ^^wpoke m 
they were moved by ih*e Holy Spirit," 

2. Authoritative. ^' The word that /speak to you, shall judge you 
in the last day," says the Lord from heaven. 

3. Intelligible. To the Ephesian converts he saith, " When you 
read, you may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ." 

4. Moral. ** The word of the Lord is pure, rejoicing the heart." 
6. Perpetual. "The word of the Lord endureth for ever; and thia 

Is the word which has been announced to you as ^lad tidings.*' 

6. Catholic. " He that is of God, heareth God's word." " Preach 
the word." " Preach the ?ospel to every creature." 

7. Perfect. " From a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, 
which are able to make iJiee wine to talvation." " All scripture given by 
inspiration of God, is profitable for doctrine, for correction, for instruc- 
tion in rif^hteousness, thoroughly fumitJied to every good work." 

All Christendom assents to this. My opponent admits the bible to 
be inspired. His rule makes his church a sect; for only a part be- 
lieve in his traditions. All christians admit our rule of the bible. 

It is perfect. Such is the Protestant rule. Now for the Romanist 
rule ! The bible being a part of the Roman Catholic rule, is such 



■OKAJT CATttOUO WfetOTON. 188 

mitrnfOMmitfH^ ngatr^%^ «lietnafiioii8or<befbtlim,tlM 
iroit tbo oiMt of eooaeili, or in the hmidn of biihopt ; m oooi* 
ihl^f Wnwniiti, «i 10 Jooe oU ito poculiar suribiHeov mml io node 
layiftMrt of all tJbtohoneten of iho madiuoit, through which li&s 
pnm to tfaot people ; aod* theiefore, of the i» hole R«nan CalhoUe 
nUm^ tiiWltalMlM m Joel the oppoeiie of thoee aoTeo of tho Pi^- 



1. hit mriiMpbed : eomeqaently, beingr homan, it can hate no 
ftority over the eonacienee ; and this makea it 

S. UnaatBoritatiTe. God alone is Lord of the cooacipnce, and no 
■Ml can make a law to goTom it. Hence a christian never ean bo 
•abofdioato to aaj instittmon In lellgioi^ that wanto the taa^tion of 
ditiaoanthoritj. 

3. Uaintelligible. No man ean ever find time to examine all tba 
cieod of Roman Catholius. It is constantly accumulating ; and if any 
aae bad time to read it all, he never eonid understand it. 

4. Immoral. This is that attribute which 1 wish specially to con- 
sider. Tlie other properties are all oonsequonces of those already no- 
ticed. But this demands a candid and faithful examination. It given 
me no pleasnre to dwell apon this thesao, to expatiate on the immoral 
ai wiac ter of thepapistie role of fotth. 'TIS here, indeed, we find the' 
root of the manitola corruptions of that institution ; and as I came herrf 
not to flatter, but to oppose error ai||d defend truth, it is my duty con- 
seientionsly and benevolently to expose the immoral tendencies of this 
system. 

Wo have heard the gentleman say, he was glad of an opportunity to 
discosa Catholicism, to males Protestants understand better its peculiar 
doctrines. I wish, mvself, to hear his expositions, to see if he ean 
make it more acceptable. Therefore, I shall endeavor to tell my stor^, 
eandidly and faithfullj, and give him the opportunity he desires. This 
tt mj &rBt effort agamst Romanism. It was not of my selection or 
seekmg, that I now appear before you : but as I am providentially, at 
I regard it, on this arena, 1 shall reveal to you some of the secrets of 
that institution, which seeks to be rooted in this Protestant soil. I 
shall attempt this in the best spirit: for I wish to see my opponent 
honorably wipe from bis escutcheon any stain of the kind, that I may 
alU^ge. On tnese points, I shall be happy to be assured that his sys- 
tem is better than we Protestants can now regard it. 

I say, then, the Roman CaUiolic rule of faith m immoraL This, my 
friends, is a serious and weighty charge, and deserves to be clearly and 
fully sustained. Before displaying my proof, 1 will only premise, 
that auricular confeaaion, penance, the mass, absolution, and other 
parts of the system will paas before us in this allegation, sustaining 
which, will anticipate some of our labors on the other propositions. 

I shall firFt read from the Catechism of the council of Frent on the 
power of the priesthood to forp^ve sin, according to their rule of faith. 
Auricular confession, is bv this infallible council declared ** necessary 
for the remission of sins.'* 

** The Toice of the priest,'* Mjt the coancil of Trent, who it Icgitiniately coa- 
■tiuited a minister for the reiuiisioo of sins, is to be heard as that of Chrint hiiu- 
I4;lf, who said to the lame mao, ** Son^ be of good cheer, thy sUu arefirgiven 
Iheer Cat. Coancil of TTeot, p. 180. 

Peimaea.by the aama aoaacil is thns defined : 
' Fosjf or PkkajicBw— ** Ptaaace b the chaand through which th« VAmA ^ 



184 BBBATB OV 




ChrtH amw ilo tfw iowL— d igwhw amy th» „ 

Id. lb, -Tbefbraof tbaabMlvtioa or ptnlo»,sniilMiVj^hipri«ltIt tUtt 
•^lAltOLTBTRBB.** Id. p. 181. -^ •" «- 

The prtntt •a3rt posiUTely, *• Idmhe fles.** Unttke Ae auttorilf 
of him, who anciently declared the leper eleu« he elaime nelly ui 
iralT to absolve. The council declares : 

** Unli»e the auihoritj giveo to the pricttt of tbo old kir,lo doduv the l«p«r 
cleeiued from his lenrotjr, the power with which the prierti of the new lew era 
inreetedj. is iiot •impljr to declare that tiaa are forgif en, bat ms Ut§ mmiHtn tf 
God remliy lo abtohefrom tiM.** Id. p. 182. 

The priestSt then, a» the mimden if Goi^ reaffjf abmdm fnm m 
And more insolent still, the priest is said not only to repneent Christ 
bat to disoharge the fooetions of Jesns Christ: 

■* The rites oMd in tSe adminiitratioa of thii Mtframmt, abo rfe— ind the ■«{• 
e«it atlentjon of the &ithfal. Humbled in spirit the sincere penitent carts hiw- 
wlf down at the fret of the priest, to testi^, bj this his humble demeanor, that 
he acknowledges the necetaitjr of cradicatwg pride, the root of alt those enor- 
mities which he now deplores. Jk ih* mimUler tjfGod^ aHio sits in the triboasl 
S^ptnmmet as his l«rgitin»te judge, be venerates the/oir<r and ptrmm f^onr Jjari 
esus Chriit; for in the adminittration of this, as in that of the other saerameati^ 
the prUst represents tkd ehmrmeUr, and dischacgcs the fiinctioos oiJttMM CkrisC 
Conn. Trent, p. 18S. 

Again Roman Catholics teach that penance remits all sia : 

** i bere is no sin, howerer grievous, no crime, howaver enronrons, or huwa 
ver frequent Ir repeated, which penance does not remit** Id. p. 1S3. 

This is the proper ground on which to claim the most senrile obed^ 
eooe to the priests : 

** If therefore, we read in the pages of inspiration, of lome who eamestljr im- 
plofed the mere j of God, but implored it in Tain, it is because tbej did not repent 
sincerelr, and from their hearts. When we also meet in the sacred scriptursi^ 
and in the writings of the fathers, passages which stem to saj that some sins are 
irrenibtible, we are to understand sach passages to niean, that It b TCfj dificult 
to obtain the pardon of them. A disease majr oe said to be incurable, when the 
patient loathes the medicine that would accomplish his core; and, in some i 



some sins rosy be said to be irremiisiblr, when the sinner rejects the grace of 
God, the proper medicine of saWation.** Id. ib. ** The penitent mitMt tttbmii 
kimMt^io ihejudi^ment f^ihemritsi who is the ricegerent of God.** lb. p. ISS. 

Therefore, all must confess once a year. 

** According to the canon of the couocfl of Lateran, which begins: Ommes, 
^riuMftu Mtxtu, it commsuds all the £utbful to confess their sins at least once a 
jear." Id. p. 193. 

But this immoral law presumes farther yet. It changes the laws ot 
God, and divideH sins into yonial and mortal, and files the price. As 
every thing depends upon the authority of these alkgaia 1 have hitherto 
quoted from the catechism of the council of Trent,* I now introduce 
one of the most popular of the saints of the modern chureh. This 
saint Ligori was sainted by saint Pius VII. that best of modern popes, 
who restored the order of the Jesuits, and the ** Holy Inquisition.** 
Saint Ligori writes the moral theology of the church of Rome in some 
eight or nine yolumes : and so orthodox, that his works are owned al- 
most by every priest. I quote from a synopsis of that system of which 
we shall hereafter speak more particularly. We shall hereafter heat 
the aaint in his definitions of sins. 

** I'his is a mortiil sin,*' sars Ligori, ** which, on account of it* enormitj, de- 
stroys the grace and friendship of God, and deserves eternal punishment. It is 
called mortal, becaaie it destroys the principle of spiritual life, which is habitual 
grace, and kilU the soul. 

* Sue Cat«rhlMB, coancil of Treat, as ravissd by JohB Hu|b«s of Pl^ilaialpUa prissi ef 
Ik. Jiihs'i shareh. pp. 198. 1S3. 






citf. does ml tkaUti; Ibc gnt* 
It Urror ofcbtntjr, and diiteria 
nllad ™ii«l, b««ini- ihr ptinctpl' nf Uie ipiritB*! 
'i!cU Iba Mul niiti lander, ihu >> auiljr tai*d, 
iiml." Ligor, lib. ». n. St. [»jw>p«». P- »■ 
Rnnun Cilbolic ibU of faiih erects a uibunal of cDnfecBion an- 
•oripMrr, and commands sit to come to U *t lea«l over \ 
moreovet inaiituteB m new oQioB called confcMOi, unknowo 
ths New TrBUnient, and gifea to him Uie oOice of a father, a phj- 
M*>>< a teachei, and a Judge. 
"V " Thi oftdi ih^l ■ gowd miiteuor i> bound lo titrciK." " mn fcnr: iutdsIt, 
' ^boa« of F«lh«r, rhjncim. Ttsrhtr, ind Juclgf " Ligar. Theol. T. Tiii. p. 7. 
The eonfessoi foreiTes all iins on conleseior), eren the sin uniMt 
JfcHdyt^: ■ 

r^MtMMr tvpMMd, which pnuea doM M>t mrit." Cm. Cimb. TnM, b. IIS. 
>. 'nmtkea Wm mmm tha ••IMbaatl ef caaftMlM :" fcr ttila tri- 

hHd to MMdMinlUdrimpIr "MytM^Mt," « tV tMOUMBt of 

•nAMks :" M oOar rimM It » ealM Iha " tribanal of pmuM ." 
Iwd— » riwHy " P— w," fd ha whB «>iifc«m to«allwl ••&• 
fHHHt.'* Bat ■■tWinlap> Mid (MMMM an to b« appatthMietf ■»■ 
.•Mite to tha AMfMiiM aT ttM priMl. 

-Anstdhv to th* cmmiI of Ttnt, (Smk iIt. e. t.) Dm ntWhctfon" Or 
vh'iih thaj ana Bianrea.) ■■ MRhl ta b* iii pnforUeit to the erirae, itKsthoM 
ai ^ Mii n wW nyia tigklfnmit4*fir yi i ia — j rtw, patticipMa oflhoM liaai 
atT gi lhtl BM IhecoftfeMOf. forjulnMOiu, cu dhniBith the pciuBcu. protidad 
tta snaHBl a a ft c lad with imlrat eompoiKtiaa. or If H be doriiig llie tin» of 

• iahilH, or a ulimij wdiilnnc*. mmI npaeiallT, If he labor nader bit iBbmi 
^Vbodj; « >i«L ABd lBillj,(tobebriBf,)a)wa7i wbaBewBprwlfMtMr 

• aatBrtBiBid. IcM tb* peailaal WDold asl pctJotM naaaafi da* to hii liaa. 
Saeh ia ^e cobikm dociriiM taught b; the docfain, with Sl ThaoiM." Ligot. 
hai. Con. H. rt. 

' Bat atill wotac: Ala immoral law ormleoffalilirepaalsand annalB 
■artain poritiTe diritia taira. I have here two caiecliiama, pablUhad 
tf ihn Htdiorilj of Ihfi ehareb. lliej have both eipongad wholly tb« 
MMod eoDnnaBdnam i ao that It ahonld not atand in the waj of pay- 
lif nreraiKa to imagea. [Time exptred.] 

amffaMiOe-cMt,J.X 



■ If n^ friend, Mr. CamanL, hu hiled to eatabliah aninal tha 
CSatbiriie etiarcli, ■ aiagte one of those propositions, which hafs been 
•D eoiwpieainn); bpfore the poblie for the last two or Ihiae months, 
lad if I h«T« eaiabltahed two or thrra of thetn ^;Binst his own Ttfue 
*iory, itiaaotfef wantofaplendid abilities on his part, or the poa- 
aailJB U af then «• mine. The rtaaon of his failore, ia the inherent 
'Waahaaaa af the eavaa be adToeatas, aa the tme araret ofinj succeasi 
la to bo (boad (n the iBpenMiabla, diamond siren^ and beaotj of the 
tarttaHen, wbieh, tn an e¥fl hear for hh pnt eloir as a eontroreraial- 
Jn, ha aela n tta w d toattaek. He has this day (and again 1 thank hLn) 
-Wiiafirt np,ftr diecession, the moetimpoilant snbjert tfiat canoccapr 
•ar angmsa the aNentjon of this enlightened audience, tIk. the rale of 
Wlb. If Airljr pobllabed, as I haye every reason to beliere this con- 
ITOTsm will be. It will aenri forth Boond and useful informalioa, 
-ttraagA iba whol* lenitb lad breadth of the land, upon a topin of the 
.toSMvlMt tetenMl aad Twill, noai Jojfully, meel Mr. C. «a tli«i 



MB imAm 

^mitioB, fbr I hail with exvltation neh an oppw lyri ty of lilijulliM 
praladioe and mkandentaiidiRf with ivgaid lo oar vmI ptiaa ipl aah 7 



wiU giwe €ml%gmr%€ml m mtmnf h mU Uk f u mii wm iw haa propovadad ; 
aadv ihorefofB, do I take op tlia aablvct no liaa been ploaaed lototMb. 
1. Ho aaja, tlio mothods of eleottnr tho pope are Tariooa. But lot 
tint paaa : the method in nothimr. It la with hia aothority we are eoa- 
emed. He haa waated maeh ame in boildingr ap a hoaae of aand, to 
allow how easily he eoald demolish it, hy allowing^ that the pope ia 
not infallible ; whereas, I have repeatedly told him, that the Catliolle 
ehorch has nerer taoght that the pope*a mfallibility waa an article of 
faith* He spoke of some more or less important bnt aneaaeatial pointa of 
diflerenee of opinion between Dominicans and Jesaits. But be abottld 
have shown, to establish the proposition before this honae, tliat tlieaa oi^ 
dera diaagree with regard to articlea of faith. Their minor di ff ereneea are 
nothing, so long aa they implicitly tieliere erery article of faith re pe a led 
by almighty God and proposed for iheir belief b? tlie dioreh, which llMy 
all hear, and which they regard aa the ** pillar and groaad of the 
tralb." Thia is the solid and immovable fotmdatioa of tlieir anioa. 
The caae of the cop given to, or withheld from, the laity, aa 1 have 
already told him, is one merely of discipline. It may now lie ^fvea, 
or not, aa the pope may see canae. In the time of Uelaaiaa, it waa 

CDoonced sacnlege to deny the cop to the laity; and, if all my 
rera had read chnreh history, I need not tell them. It wsa hecanae 
of the leaven of Maoicheism still working in pretended commani- 
cants, who forbade the use of wine as coming from the evil principle. No 
father of the church, however, said, that the consecration of^the eneharis- 
tic species, is a mere * separation,* or the change only a * moral change.' 
I defy him to the proof. Mr. C. says : *' So far Protestants and Cath- 
olics are eaual ;" for, that ihey have also a grand generic principle, 
via : that the Bible is their rule of faith, and the Bible alone. Now, 
I take up the -organ of a numeroua body of Christiana, the Chriatian 
Palladium, and 1 meet him here with a strong argument in my favor, 
upon this principle. Speaking of Mr. Campbell, (Imean by thia no per^ 
sonality, that can be thought invidious : I intend none) the editor ob- 
serves : ** He frequently speaka of *• the Bibk alone ;' but this is not a 
term used generally by the brethren in New England, and ia taoght 
by few except Mr. C. We never knew our brethren to boaat of walk- 
ing by the Bible alone. This wk acoABD as an saaoa, i.rr wno will 
FRocLAiM nr. We say, give ns the BihU^ but noi alone. Lrr ua havk 
A God, a Christ, a Spirit, aud a ministry accompanvino it. lliere 
was a taw given to the Jews, and also a testimony, which they were 
bound to observe. The tetiimonv cf the inspired yrcphetM did noi con- 
tradict the law, but taught and enforced the same trutha. The ancieata 
were to walk by the law and the teMtimony^ which waa called a word, 
(Is. viii. 20.) What this ** redoubtable captain'* of rrform aaya, of 
aailing sometimes under this flag and aometimea under that, ia per* 
fiectly applicable to—** but I win not read further : this is snfficieat 
for my argument. The Bible alone is not the rule of faith to ali Pro^ 
teatanlu Quakera, Mormons, &c., think not so, as I have already 
proved. And, now, Mr. Campbell can do infinitely mure with the in- 
tellects of his hearera, than the pope has ever done with thoae of Cath- 
olics, if he can pereuade them that the differencea between Proteatanta, 
who all take the Bible for their rule of faith, are vnimpnrfont. I« the 






r^^ 





if Otiiii >l» JWjMlWil ^-m flMp iiiiwi wMb t Ow^ 

MfUOfllM v 







MW9M IMMI SM PVBSbjFlniWM IS flMMpOTtMC I H IMI 

>«f m Ml* villi Mdl6M lonmHi tbero for tbe widwit vite- 

f O— daw flf B i M e w fdi w hoW thto ilttt, irf — otiwr dw 

kl Aktt far tito iMiartdoaor ay fneid, iliat Iw on fnm 

M ttslM to k0 tt ftita 1. timipy mmij^ooI • mmi wm 



Hs WMM in MM |nBO|[yfio9 ob mm vMty Of ProlMtMts n omosIIu 
4rfiPfiliipt iMgr my lomclior, te. If thio won ofwi m* of 
wil io il, whm Aoy 4iiSr in oooitiol 4octriooo, B«t,ioMlMgr 
MraroitlMittMoiooy MiMOMofrecl Ab4 wtet roKMnoow 
.«»plMO o» Uo itotBMoato of whrt ooo u nod oooHiioo ofis wImb Impo« 
mfc wH i w m i l o faHli oB wfh l lwMi» ho bwImo oooh ooriooo nnu fcwl 

IM Mtt OMO OOOOTt loot OMMMT* wHIUO oixtj BliloO of ClBOioMll, 

fli DoytoOf wImo llio £piooo|nlloo oiioiotort tbo Rot* Mr* AlloB* no* 
haim Urn Rev. Mr. PoolKMiy« o Uoliorioo olerfymaov of inoprooolioMo 
■oimfii ob4 mot onkMonooo of dispooitioii, to oreoeli in bit ohoidi 1 
Di4 Bot iIm oioliop reprionod tko Tootry, ond Epiocopalian iiiiBiolor« 
lor Iwrinff frevioooly allowod him to preoeh there! I think Ibo 
KpiooopofioB hiohop aciody in this rospoet, so he shoold hsTO dono. I 
bwBO oooo of tho portieo ooncomod, bat I state an ineootrorortible 
lael. Afain« at PoltsTille« PoonsjlTsnia, another ease oeenited. A 
.Udtarian miniotor died there, and the Episcopal elergyman refosed to 
i^ prayers at his funeral* boeaose of his religious belief. What, 
thcs, b ec o BS os of aiy frieod*s TOgoo and general assertion, abont nnity 
iMSOg Proleotaats in eooontial aets of worahip 1 Will he« then, ex- 
ooouBonieato iho Unitarian 1 and, if he onoe begin, how many nous 
•sots moot be pot oot of tho nolo 1 

Lot him shew me that a Jeooit or a Dominican, a Francisean, or a 
Booediotino, or an Aomotinian erer refosod to let a member of either 
of thooo or^ere nrs oen in his chareh« or to say prayera orer a corpoe 
booooso of the dinerenoe of orders 1 8oeh a thing has norer been heard 
of; oo that wo have nnitjrf and Protestants hare none, neither In doc- 
trine, nor in worahip; neithor in essentials nor in non-essentiala, theia- 
sdves being Jodges. 

If my h o o r e r s wish for a praeUcal and conrindng proof of CathoKe 
OBtfbrmity of fiutlh thejr have only to en<|aire of the emigrants from 
tbo rarioos ooBOtrlos of Europe, who hare fled from the oppression of 
Ihoir ralers at hooM, to iind free and happy homeo amongit us bore, 
and I promiso tbom that howofor awkward their appearanee, howoror 
brokoo thoir langoago, or onoooth their apparel, they will all answer 
Iho sasM 00 do ctiina l poioto. America, Asis, Europe, Africa, Now 
Hollaod, our faith is oveiy where tho same, like our God and our 
ehureh* Who can make roid the prayer of Christ for unity 1 Who 
can disturb tho ohoreh*s union 1 As well might he pretend to msko 
Iho iniawnv of hsurou to aloop. Is this union ezemplifiod among 
riulmiaunf IW uify ooMraiy io. true. And why 1 Because tho 
lypb of diocoid- i»flmig awong tfiewii Tho seeds of d i ooigau rH SwrniBM^ 



16B MBATS 

4Mih wan llildkl]f aowi n IVoiBfltuMkB flKw tlw WrA. 8m^ 
whhoot — d'- thw aawM I^fgioa. MTfHmd wwfilltwiMy, atevt 
iha 186 poMeroofe fdiot whieii« teeordbg to kin* ■ CMMw araii 
•nai lo QodaiBiand the doetriora of hit ehmeli. Bit don bo Ml p<v- 
■ome that a Protottant it infiiiitely worao offl For he ■Nit ivad m* 
|raaj|oo in whieb the ftthera of the ehnreh have not wiitlmi HoiiroW» 
Bjnae« Aiabic; as well as those ia which the fathefa did wrilay Gmliv 
Latia, dec. bofoio he can form a pradeot jadffment that he baa aoqaliod 
the ekmeniary knowledge neeeaaary to nmwrataiid hia rale of fhith. 
He nnat read folioe of commentatora and learned dieaartatlow o« 
eontroTOfted texts. He moat decide for himaelf what hooks of aerl|^ 
tore are gen nine and what apocnrphal, or spariona. For this pnrpofO 
'he DTOSt ezplors the archiyee of tlie ancient ohoiohea« all the dnsty 
Umes and ponderona folios of the eodeaiastical wrilarst to asesrta th 
what books were regarded in their tiinea as canonltal, and what as an- 
oanonieal. And wlwn he has, if erer, aoeomplil^lMd this h erou lerti 
. task, he will be no better off than when he begany for he can never rtf- 
ly on the testimony of thoee fathers, whom he considers Jost as liablo 
to hsTo been mistaken as himself! • Thns he can nerer be sore that ho 
pos s es se s objectire troth, or the rsvoaled will of God : ho eaa nevidl 

00 anrs that he possesses sobjeotire troth, that ia, that he base perfect 
knowledge of what that will ia. Thns he can nerer be ane that hia 
role of faith is inspired, anthoritatiTo, perfect. / eetf on say iBemea 
friend to prove the eonirmy t^ Hue mrgument^ if he een. And u he can- 
not, I haTe cleariy establishod the contrary of hie propoeition, via : 
that Protestants are not nniform in their faith, neither can they be. Now 
maik the difference on the Catholic side of the argnmenU We go for 
the Bible and tradiiion~'Ah^ whole word of God, written and nnwrii- 
ten. . We take the Bible and the choreh ; the Bible and the teatimony. 
This renders for us assarance doubly sore. We believe that Christ 
established a church on earth which he made the guardian of the divine 
deposite. From that church, that divinely appointed guardian we rRcei va 
the heavenly gift. She vouches for its accuracy, and on her teatimony 
we receive the Bible, aa an insfiired, aothoritative, perpetual. Catholic, 
perfect, and, explained by her, intelligible volume. But aa we know 
on the authority of St. John xviii. 31, 95, that the world itaslf coald not, 
aa he thought, contain all that Chriat spoke, end he alwaya spoke 
to instruct or edifv— ^s we know that Peter ** with many other wirdt^ 
■oc recorded in the Acts of the Apostles, convinced tiie Jews that 
Jesus was the Messiah — ss we know moreover thst SL Paul com* 
mended the Thessalonians, 3d. Ep., 3d. ch., 14. t. to hold the brm' 
dUiom which they had learned, wkdher by the wurd^ or hia epistle \ 
and ordered Timothy to hold the form of sound words which be had 
beard from him, in feith ; we therefore place the word of God, so cob* 
veyed to us, by the side of Scripture, and in thia, as 1 have iost shewn, 
the Scripture iteelf is our guide. Our traditions do not, like those ^f 
the Pharisees whom Christ reproached, make the Scripture void. We 
believe nothing contrary to the Bible — nothing that the Bible does not 
clearly approve. The same God that revealed the Bible, established 
the ehnreh* They do not contradict, they mutually sustain each other. 

1 did nd say tt»t the po|»e is inspired, that the council is inspired, or 
that the ohnroh la laspired ; but 1 do say that the church, whether aa- 
ssmbled in a geaeial council, or diffused throughout the world, is as 








MM Ml 'pMtlQMM #tfMHIIMNI 
w ■■wwh^e vWffv tnnnr vibv ■■■ 

' byt VM mbImv Mid ftiiMni oi iho chviMif bcraffv Iw 
wbM Ms iMi MiiMM Of BIS nutli* ' Ho ksovs niMt ra 

1m k MMlhaty **1 tMUMPV hi God« iIm PMlwr AlMiglifr, 

I Mii Kutll'* to Mi MM* of Mtk Wbioll MM of tiMM 

, Mid bt Imb tiM WM> ifcMhrtB M iMi e ty whli Mgifi 

t» M^BvmmMmuMm^ vfai: 1 Mww hi !•■«• Clitkt, la iIm 

•uMJy 'vlMMf IM MQf CMMIW tllSllllf llw MMMMMM Q« flMMSf Um 
*MMIMMM M 8tM» 8o Mf filf m0 COMffaM | llMitlM WMOll VftidM 

Iwiii is lh» babitnl MMa of iniBd to Miero implidily wtalsfw Oo4 
•MUolMii fiopoM-bj kio etraveli/ Tmo for iIm MMnl ood 
' hm ki kM u WfuAlt ooMp iokMibe ofitomo, vk : tko Tm 
of God ( witk raopod to wfcMi ke kMywo tkot tkofo 
Iko oUfkteot diflmMo of ofdokM. 

IMdHr tko pofo» Mr o fOMffol oosMilt w>r dM whole ekuiok koo 
V or ofof kodf tko powor to diMigo^ or ooppreot mi Mtiole of tko 
cfoody or a pfMOft of tko docologiio. b there any thin^ ▼ogve fie 
due f any thtof indiatiiiet 1 any thing nnaeriptaral or antiaeriptmal t 
• My IHrod dMO mA hear, or oorreetiy etate what I aay. I did not 
•ay m& tko kodj rated tko head. It would be a contradieuoii in terma $ 
kaeaMa the body Mijipooea a head and a heart, whieh erery body 
o«l^ to have. . ThMO Mint bo no achtam in the body. He haa bum 
BOMi very eloopeot obo w f atlu aa on the impoeeibility of detemiaiaf 
wkan Iko infimibilfey reaidea,- wkotker in tke head or In the body or 
kolk Ice. la tko pofpo, or ia a goaend eoaneil, and argnea that we may 
IhMelbio M well mto bobo at all. - Now, let me lUaatrate this iwiBt. 
Hh boI mT friend a mind aad one too hi^ly endowed by natare t 
Wall, doeo BO kMW where it leeidee 1 la it in hia head ; or in hie 
heart, or in hte atoiuek f (alMgh) Doea he kaow wheie to put hia 
kmid vpoB iti- Then aio Tarioaa theoriea npon thia anfaject among 
aeientiliB men. Bnt who deniea that he has a mind 1 I repeat, who 
doBJea tke tiibiailu of Mind t Doee it affeet thia belief to say that 
woeanaollell whotheriiiaheioor therp— tnthebodyoraroanditl 8o 
h ia with the hearenly mind that guides the chnreh. Kyen if we did 
not know iM exact place of residence, we could easily judge of ita 
ininenoa and gaidaBco by iM effeeta. Bat we do know where it oWn- 
eea iM preaeaee, aa 1 haTo more than onoe explained to the gentleman. 

What kaa Adrian*a opinioB todo with the qneetioal It waa but hia 
pers^mal, prirate opiaioot and no article of faith. Whether this opi* 
BiOQ WM right, orwroMr, all I said atanda good. The wittr coneeit 
of mj ttimm waa a aophiatry aaggeeted by the pagan oraclea, who 
eoBM veapond in mwh amhigiioiia terma, that it mif^t be interpreted 
ia fiiTor of tko cnele'a foreknowledge according to the orent; for 
famtanco m king going oat to battle would be told, ^ You will destroy a 
great dty ;** hat whether it waa his own, or his enemies', depended on 
the iasMw , The idmi ia homwad from Pagan craft. 
* P •■ wnr ainaalskad todilala a litdo loagor on the decision oi 
the ooaMfl cf OuiiaMBua with regard to tko * dap.* IhaveCre^neaLU^^ 



IW wmatb mr nni 

_ _ « 

iw HIT iHiV'iuuiiiOT wiHi psraon* mh owiiuiiOf Bonv wm smoini^ p*'^ 

iC« Why doM th0 Room Cidiolle chofnh witfihcM tin ffkp iJMft 
file l«i^ t Ib the eeriy BfMi the holy ewcheriet was tJuwiiimilcBlirf le 
the fahiifiil finder either spedet; often mider hoth. When the eneiio* 
riat w«a cvried, u it was the praetiee of primiti?e dnisthnis to eany 
it with them in all their scjoamiagBf hj aea aad laad^ as wiiia ww» ei^ 
poaod to soar in tropical elimeSy ther coiisei|Qeiitlj eaiiieui on Asftf 
trsTels, only the species of Biesd. Did they believe that Ae vnfos 
of the eneharist was thas destroyed f No« *Aiey knew witti St. Paul 
that Jeans < Christ, risinj^ fton the deed, dieth no mom. Death shall 
BO longer hare dominion orer him. They knew therefois thai lus 
iesh was liTingr ierii, not dead and bloodless ; and that, eoBaeqMBi 
ly« in the eoeharistf under either spedes the flesh and blood are i»- 
separably united. 

^¥hat was the reason of the abolition of dM praetieel When the 
deacoBa distribated tfce eoBs e e r at ed eleaenta to the faithfBl« then 
were many infirm, deoreph, and palsied oommunleants, frooi whoss 
trembling hands, or lips, it was feared, aa it had freonently ooeurred, 
the enp might fall, and thus might the holy elements so tfoddeu und^ 
foot and profaned. A eontraij oaage was therafore institated, sad it 
has since jyrerailed. The dislike, iikleed disffust, which many persons 
feel for wine, the unwillingness to drink from a chaliee which had 
passed from mouth to mouth, iScc. dec. are cauaea which, in all pro- 
bability, prevent a change in tlie present disciplinarr regulation, but 
the chureii could to morrow reestablish the abolished practice of giv- 
ing the cup to the lai^, if she please. She did ao, since the Pio» 
testant refoiroation, in raror of the Bohemians. 

The subject of oaths and perjuries was quoted. Any msn in his 
sober senses must discern that my friend has mistaken the meaning 
of the pope. Examine the circumstances. He supposes the truth 
that the chureh neither can nor does require any tninr contrary to 
jumHu and judgment, and truth, which, in all her standsrds, sad in all 
her catechisms, she teaches as the essential conditions, for evsiy law* 
ful oath. Again, she CTcry where teaches, with St, Psul, that bb oath« 
contrary to conscience, is a sin. 

The pope knew that the church could not— that God himaelf, who 
founded her as the pillar and sronnd of the truth, could not be pleas- 
ed with sin, or senred by a Tie. Let me illustrate thia matter and 
set it at rest for ever. An infidel, sweara that he will write againat 
the utility of the bible, deny its authenticity, undermine its evidences, 
cast it into the flames. Is his oath an act of religion 1 Is it not rather 
a peijury 1 Again— a man sweara to take away the life of another 
man, justly or unjustly, he boots not. Is not his oath a peijnry, 
rather than an oath, since it is manifestly against the uHHty of socio* 
tT and, consMuently, against the order of God 1 It is remsrkable tiAi 
the pope spsaKS too of an oath against the ieadiing tf ike /alAefs, 
^tofUra instituta pairum,** than whose sermons s^nst all grierous 
crimes, and in an especial manner, against peijurv, nothing can be 
conceived more denunciatory, more truly terrific. Is it fair— 4s \\ lo- 
gical, to draw from the premises a i^oncfusion so vituperative I 

To force a ahadow of uniformity, the thirty-nine articles were drawn 
up by tlie church of England, ano the clergy of that chrnrh, by a cmsl 
tjnnny over conscience, compelled to swear to them. Many eminent 




VOlf. 

iHMlift thii.tlM «fiides-aw Ml to te 

■if Mli that lilt MMfil ; 

t wUktlM 





bp Mrm i» witk tlM nosi MMin Md MifMU^ 
!• iy% te BT ftica^'s MtiaMlioa, the nvaimiM 4m 
nmmmmi^ of oa oolhf or is h noi tduiif tlw My mmoo Io 
iftf.Oolholio priarto ia thio ooutiy toko m ooilu 1 look mm 
1i»inl Mik I took WM OM of oUagiaMo lo tho Uailed Slalflo, ob 
JpJM oii IbiBigo BoHiomoa, it»^ m tho ootb io ooaohodL Tbiooolk 
l4oi^ki fkm ■Moii of Jodgoo J«kB tod ThooM BoohoiM, m Vnii^ 

I aloo look OB ootky oovoimi yoon oAenrardot wkM 
m Uohopii to tootilj my boliof ioood foilhial adkeioooo to 
of wy okoiok* Thio woo a forthor oooAmottoii of iko 
vUok I kad piavioBoly tokoa. Thio io ao immonlity. 
H^Wm aio aaoia laiviad to a ekoago la tko ^dodrim* of the ohaiok 
'inaaootM ooMcil of the Lotonav** oo nyo Mr. C. *^fmkmit lit 
mmvimffi ^ Ht ^krgM% wktrmm mUdmg aaa laoro cow w i w ta Aejni 
tMi ttmimHm Amm/arpnetii to mmrr^*^ Noif 9 ia tho Aral ptaeOf 
oAbaay k m part of Catholio dootriaot ol all. It b ooi u orlfelo 
of ftilk» Ha Mpo ooold, to-»orroWt change thai law, aad allow 
the Boowa CatMie dorgy, oo the Greek priests do, to marry. Itio 
OBO of tko bright foatafoo of oar ministiy, that the time aad meaao, 
wkioh the eoio» aad oapport of a fiuoily would eoffroos, are devoted hy 
aptioetto the adfaotage, spiritoal and temporal, of his flock. Marriage 
is a good, wise, oad Mble institotioB. ^ IncrBase and multiply,*' is the 
oooiiMiad of God. But we hold that it is more perfect, or as St. Paol 
sayo, ^ IT 10 oooD ^ for the ** Prieots of the Lamb '* to abstain. Godt 
far whooo sake they nmke the oaorifice, will sustain them through temp* 
tation. Keep thyself chaste, says Su Paul to Timothy, Ist £p. eh. , 
T. 91. Again, ^ John says: **And I heard a voice from heaven, ao 
tho Toice of horpeis harpiaff on their harps, and they sung as it were 
aaew ooatide, before the tnrooe, and before the four living creatureo 
aad tho ancieato ; and no man could say the canticle, but those hun- 
dred and forty-four thousand, who were purchased from the earth. 
These aie they who were not defiled with women : for they are vii- 
giao. These follow the Lamb whithersoever he gueth. These were 
poiekaoed from among men, the first-fruits to God and to the Lamb : 
and IB their aiouth there was found no lie; for they are without spot 
before tho throne of God.** What does all this mean 1 Is it not evi- 
doatlT the biffheot eulogy that could be pronounced on the state to 
aiiieh their noly functions, as priests of the spotless Victim of 
ear altars, daily summoa the cleigy of our church 1 I glory in this 
foatoie of our cfiscipline. Death before dishonor to a virgioA priesi* 
hood! 

Io the oeeond ploco it b a wide mistake, to say that nothing was 
laofo eommoa, for tho first six hundred years, than for priests to mar* 

2. Tho geaorsl cooaeil of Nice enforced, by a special enactment, 
e celilweT of tho elergr. This was the first ffeneral council of the 
Catholic chuich ; and the practice, it enforced, was no innovation. 
Hie conncUo of Neo Cassarea and Ancyra had, several years previ- 
oooly, mada laws to this olleet for pri»rts and deacons. How was 
fbii I Jui H BUlii M in l atffndiMind into the council of Nicef Several bish- 
ops, prieoto ahd deacoao, had been married before Iheli oTdifia^^ju. \v 



198 meftATs mi m 

WM pTOpoSBd to COnpol tflOM who hfld not TOlllHllifljf nlllTMO to 

•SngfowM of life, to te|ivite from tbeir witM. PMkMH«i»m iw- 
mmed bishop, in eonaeqiienee of theabntoof the MuMiieM« iHm 
eonsidered marriage aa eomlngr from the evil prieelple, dlaemMI the 
eoaneil from this course, and so the bishops a gie ed, for all past bm^ 
riages. So ffenerally, howerer, was the eelibaej of the C rsek oleivr 
then established, that eren Protestant historians 'Moahelm, 1st toI. 
p. 65,— eomolain of the melancholj, morose and vnsoeial institutiofl, 
in the second centurj.' '* The sensnal man,** ssTa Bu Pknl, ** per- 
eeiyeth not the Mnp that are of the Spirit of Ood, tmUUfimHAmm 
to Aim.** 1st Cor. ii. 14. But of the many curions things which my 
friend has said, most unwittinsi]^, in my reTor, in the eonrse of ihn 
debate, the most curious of all is that he should hare, himself^ i»- 
formed us, that for the first six hundred years, one half the eanona 
were occupied w ith the rcffulation of the clergy as to this affair of 
celibacy ! ! And whj, if the clersy were allowed to marry t la not 
this, independently of the acts of these councils, which fasTe reaehdJ 
us, irresistible proof of the care taken to obtain an unmarried, a piaii 
elergy 1 This is not immorality* 

Confession is not an immoral doctrine* It Is a holy Institution* 
This 1 shall prove in due course of time. 1 s^ree with the venerable 
bishop Trevem, the learned author of the ** Amicable Discussion,** and 
of the ^^Answer to Faber*8 Difficulries of Romanism.** Let my friend 
but study these pages with sincerity, and he, too, will become a Catho- 
lic. How different the doctrine of the Catholic bishop of Strasburgh, 
and of the Protestant bishop Onderdonk, of Philadelphia. The for- 
mer shews cleariy how the most humble Catholic can haTe a divine 
assurance for the truth of his religion ; the latter, aa I have myself 
heard him declare, in St. James' church, Philadelphia, in the year 1839, 
(and his pastoral charge has been since published, and it will prove 
what I here say,) teaches that not even the most learned Protestant 
can ever be positively sure that either himself or his church is right ! 
And yet, St. Paul says, without faith it is tni^winfrfe to pleaae Ood. By 
failh, he of course means true faith— and yet the Proteatant bishop say a 
we never can he sure that we have that faith ! What becomes now of 
the Protestant infallibility, for which my friend so strenuously argued 
to-day 1 The bishop's conclusion, on Protestant grounds, is more rett- 
mmabk than Mr. C.*8. As long as two pious and able men, of different 
denominations, after all their efforts at truth, come to different and op* 
|>osite conclusions upon essential mattera, how can either say **i am 
right," and ** my neighbor is wrongi*' "What, I am asked, is the course 
] would pursue with one who is not yet a christian, but anxious to be 
instructed in the evidences of Christianity 1 Why, the courae 1 would 

Kursue is this : I would addruM hU reaton alane^ as long as he has no 
etter guide— convince him that the bible is, at least, authentic his- 
tory—and that he can rely upon the truth of the facts recorded in it, 
as he would on human teatimony. I would introduce him to Jssra 
Christ, whose character is there portrayed, whose miraclea are tkcra 
recorded. I would tell him why he came on earth ; how he founded a 
ehnrch to explain whatever was difficult in the bible, after having col- 
lected all its books together, what no man could do for himself; how 
he established that church as the pillar and ground of the truth, and 
said of its pftntors, **He that hsaieth you, heareth me;** and when 1 



BOSIAJI CATHOLIC EKLKJIOR. 193 

baA eoa?iiiead him of the authority of llie diureliv I would not roquiia 
jf Um to ahjut IMOOB, but I would eonsifu him to m higher and safer 
goidav that ehuieh, hemlf the immaculate bride of Christ. 

New By fHeiid*s allusion to the Jew, brings a story to m j mindt 
«ad I aaanot answer his queries better than by relatingr lu A Protea> 
nat aad a Oathdie elergyman walkinjr together, met a Jewish Rabbi, 
■* WaUf Soloaum,** says the ProtesUnt minister, **here we three ara 
■Ml, «ad^ of diflmnt religions, whieh of us is right V* •TM tell 
Ihaai** aaya the laraelite, ** If the Messiah has not eomo, I am right ; 
If ha baa aoosa, the Catholie is right; but whether he has come or no^ 
yon ara wrong.'* (A laugh.)— [Time expires.] 

Hay pad 11 o'clock, J. Mi, 
Ma Caxfbkll ri 



1 shall respond to such matters as have a bearing on the question, as 
aoon as I baye finished my exposition of the imoioml tendency of tlie 
komiab rule of faith. 

That aommoo cursing or damning, which offends ocr ears in all 
the laaaa and atieets and highways, is authorised in the following 
worda: 

**To cane iotensible creaturei, tuch at the wind, the rain, the yean, the dajt 
6rv, Ac., it no blasphemy, unless the one who curses, exprvstly ronnrcts tbciu 
in relation to God, by saying, for instance, curMtd be thejire of GoJf the bread 
tf Oorf," Ac. Ljror. Prax. Conf. N. 30. 

Again : the Roman Catholic rule of faith sanctions a violation of the 
third command ment. 

* *To curse the living it a niartul sin, when it it 
Jormal; that it, (at Caielan explaioa it,) when he who curse* intends and withet 
A IpieTOBs evil to bcfiul the one he curset: but it is no mortal sin to curse the 
living, when the curse pronounced is merely material; that i.<, when it it pro- 
MOuo'*ed without any evil intention. And why is it not a luuital sin? — because 
be OTbo curset • lifin|f inan doet not always intend to cur^e ihe soul, or to de- 
apiw itt tabttancc. in which, in an eapecial manner, the imdfj^ of God shioea 
iortii, but ha cunat the man without considerini^, or reflcctinj; about hi* soul. 
auJ thereCore, in caring him be doet not commit a g^evous siti." Id. ib. 29. 

License is giyen to Tiolate, in some way or other, every precept of 
the Deealogue. The Sabbath as a divine institution is thus set aside: 

^*As to the obli^tion of hearing^ 
the Holt Thino,** (which Is the popish epithet for attenrling mass,) ** let \\w 
peaiteat be questioned in regard to whether he hat omitted that Holy Thing?'* 
(to attend matt.) ** As to ser\'ile works, let him be a»ked huw long^ he hat 
worked? and what kind of work he did? for, according to the doctora generally, 
tboaa who work two hoars are excused from grieTuus sin; nay, other doctora 
allow more, e^iecially if the labor be lirht, or if there be some more notable 
raaaou. Let him alto be atked, why he labored ; whether it waa the custom of 
tbaplaoa. or whether it was from necettity? Becante poverty can excuse from 
ain la working on the Sabbath ; at the poor are generally excused, who, if thty 
do not labor on the Sabbath, cannot support themteWet or their fiuoiliet ; as they 
alao are escuaed who tew upon the Saroath, becaote they cannot do it on other 
dB>t.** U. ib. N. 3S, 33. [Svnoptis, pp. 5S. 53. 

*■ Merehandiaiag, Uid the telling of goodt at auction on the Sunday t, it, on ae- 
cowit of iti being the general cuttom, aJtogetlier lawful.*' ** Buying and selling 
pMxIs on tfie Lord*t day and on fetUTal days, are certainly forbidden br the canon- 
losi law — but where the contrary cuttom prevails, it it excusable.** Id. ib. N. 293. 

[Synoptit, p. 19X« 

** He who performs any servile 

work on the Lord's day, or on a feativaJ day, kt him do penance thrre nnys on 

bread and water. If snv one break the fiuts prescribed by the church, let him 

do peaaor« on bnad ana waUr twenty dayt.'^— [Synopsis, p. 115. 

R 13 



IM DSBATB OH 

*• 7%*pap9 km9 ik$ rigki mmi &k*pmnr Jo iter§», tkmt ttt §mitiyitmHm ^Uu 
LoRD*8 DAY, ahmll tmfy eontimu afkw komrM^ mmd tkmt Mt 'wVU W9fk& nay b% 
done on that day.*' Id. ib. [Sjnoptis, p. 188. 

Custom, indeed, is fast becoming, as St, Ligon tcaekaa* u cievM 
for any thiDg. The traditions of tathera, the canons of eoiineilt« tiM 
decrees of popes— all wear away by the attrition of enatOM. Henen* in 
a Roman Gatnolic population, pure and unmixed* there is n d cg wn of 
l^ssness of immorality, that Romanists themselves eonld not endure 
in Protestant countries. Even the morals of New Oiienne eould nol 
be endured in Cincinnsti. There, it is custom to yo to nnae in the 
morninijr, to mister at noon, and to |[o to the theatre in the evening on 
the Lonl*8 day. 'I'his is indeed, the custom, or something very like 
it, in all Roman Catholic (Countries. 

On stealing, in general the casuist directs as follows : 

** la respect to tlie iM:v«iith cuuiuuuidaieot,** mys tbs Mint, 

** let the coiiff lior ask the penitent if be has stolen any thing? and from whom, 
whether it was from one person, or from diflfert- nt ptrsoiist whether hs wai bIobc* 
or with others, and whether it was once or oftener? BccaSse, if at each tiBM 
he stole a considerable amount, at each time ha sioiu d mortally.^ But oa the 
Kontranr, if at each time he stole a small amount, tbeo he did not ain grievoiMly« 
unless the articles stolen came to a considerable amount ; prOTided.bowerer, that 
in the beginning, he had not the intrntion of str^lin^ to a laige aiooant; bat 
when the amount already stolen has become considerable, although he did not 
•in grievouil^, yet he is bound nnder a g;rievous sin, to restitution; at least,aa to 
the last portions that he stoic by which the amount became considerable. It it 
to be observed, however, Ihut a larger sum is required to constitute a heavy 
amount in sninll thrfts, and more is required if the things are stolen from differ- 
ent persons, than if they were stolen iVoni the same person; hence, it is said, that 
m small thefts, which are made at diderent times, double the sum is required to 
constitute what is to be considered a large amount. And if a considerable time 
intervene between the thefts, for instance, two months then the theft probebly 
does not amount t.> a grievous sin." Id. ib. N. 42. 

On stealing to pay masses : 

" If the person is unknown,** continues the 

•aint, " from whom another has stolen, the penitent is obliged to reatitutioo, 
either by having masses said, or b^ bestowing alms on the poor, or by making 
presents for pious places," by which the saint means churroes, nunneries, kc. ; 
*' and if the person himself is poor, he can retain the amoont stolen for the use 
of his family. But if the person on whom the theft has been committed, ie 
known, to him the restitution is to be made^ wherefore, it is wonderful, indeed, 
that there are to be found so many confessors so ignorant, that, althoagb they 
know who the creditor is, enjoin upon the penitent, that, of the stolen goods, 
which they ought to restore, they bestow alms, or have masses said. It ia to be 
observed, that if any one takes the property of another, or retains it, under the 

G-esumption, that if he were to ask it oif the owr*er, he would willifwly give it lo 
m, he ought not to be oblired to make restitution." Id. ib. N. 44. 
Thus we see theft can be made available to the behoof of prieste in 
saying masses— what they ought to say, and by the old canons, art 
bound to say gratii. 
On lying. There is a way of making lying no lying : 

** Relatively to the ninth commandment, of popery the 

eighth, the saint proceeds at follows: — ** In regard to the reparalion of the char* 
acter of a person, if the &ult of which he Iws been accused, is ialae, be who 
defcmes him is bound to retract. But if the fault is true, the defamation that k 




ap in my head,' since all words which proceed 

laid to come from the head ; since the heed b taken for the mind.'* Id ib. ff 46L 
[Synopsis, p. 56. 



MUm4o 








IM kM» dN eonfoMMi of 

iwt !■ laid k th» ho^ noMwgmiuB of i 

'fliiAflaMW a&mhU sal. tn^ftAirf Mfftf—ffif A^Mr i&A i 



yiwr Aai, or ^ffcrt tm H Uki." In rcmnl totiM prackaceofftciNi* 
«V iMO^riM* iayiavtl, raliMr to m rigid witt yovnff wooicb hi th« eoafet- 
il iIhb MHid; MhlMT OMfat Im to allow tlMB to c(MM to huB before confcii 
to«aOT«MvliiiUM|a«ehk«ihooldlM«IWwthaBtokMloilMdt. Il 

■■a to gMt apiNi th«B ■• tbcj Are retiriaf froB coafeaiioo. Tl» c<a(to 
toif* pVtonMi Iiob hit feanue ptflitoaU; aad h« ihoiUd b« 
■ot to Tliit tkoD at tiMir hornet, acept in eate of teratolll* 




havWCthaatttcmnilatthabatMrtfer. Iathlt( 
is whsl BMHMT ha haart their coaftarioatt th ewi wo the 
rbalaftoyaB»aBdhtahoaM tkiaaplacawharahacaahaaafby athtit, 
aad bo abBoW aovar is hit avat apoo the nca of hit paalteat; eyirialhr if thiqf 



bo ipWtoal oatw, il rtgard to whooi, the danger oTattrartion it greater. TIm 
TaaaiaMa ftibar go itoriat Capotat iayt,tliat the devil, in order to anite tpirito- 
al ponooB toftther, ahfaja maket ate of the pretext of virtue, that, being ma- 
toMlf aiaetod lytheee t iil a et. the pattion maj patt from their rirtoei over to 
their paraont. Hence, lajt St. Angnttin, accurdiog to St. Thomat, coafettorB, 
■I bearinr the coo fct tio n t of tpiritnal women, ought to be brief and rigid ; neither 
are tbej toe lett to be gnarded againtt on account of their being bolj ; ibr the. 
BMfo Boljr tiaj are, the aaore they attract.** And he addi, **tbat tuch pertoaa 
Bffo oot aware that Iba daril doat not, at f rtt, lance hit poitoaed arrowt, hot 
tboaa oo^ arhkh tooch bat Iw'^^J **d therebj iacreate the aflectioa. Heaoe if 
h a ppeoi, that toch peiaoot oo not conduct themteWet at thejr did at fint, Uka 
aa|alt, but at If thej were clothed with fleth. But, on the cootraiy, thej mnta^ 
afly afa ooa anothar, and their mindtare captirated with the toft and tender ei* 
J.. ... 1^^^ between them, and which ttill teem to them to proc e ed frofll 



the 



tba iart fcrvoi* of (hair davotioBi hanee thej toon begin to long for each other*t 
eoatpaaj I ond <haB, ha oeaeladea, ■ the tpintoal devotion it converted bto car* 
■al. Aod, iaMlaad, O, Aow mmmmHt9l$, who before were innocent, have, oo ae> 
eomH of thata oHredioaa, whfei bagaa in the tpuit, lott both God aod thair 
■ir •• Id. ib. N. lit. 

llw laiol praaoeda: ** Moreover, the confcetor ought not to be to food of 
eoofoatiooa of wontao, at to be indaetd thereby to refote to hear tho 
of ataa. O, how wretched it it to tee to manj eonfettort, who tpeod 
of IIm dajr la baaring the confcttioat of certain religioot aroan 
ad Mtaoaf^*' (a kind of tecolar avnt,) ** and when thej aller- 
wardt toe mea or laarried womea coming to eoofottioB to them, ov e i w hel m e d 
ia tho canoaad t iaa blet af Kfo, and who can hardly apare time to leave their 

how wretched it it to tee thete coofotaort ditmitt them, tag^ 
«iM i0 mtttmd to? go to mmt ttthtr ttmftnof^ hence k 
other confemor to whom to conratt, thej live da» 
m| BtoaatoMM jean wnaoat tho tacraateatt, and without God r Id. ib. N. 
nft [Svaopnt, p. 7t. 

The itomiat rvleaf fUA both in word and deed pliiees tlie Yirgia 
Mnj i^ova Clnitt, in tbe TeligiooB bomafe of the chaieh. 

** Nunt,** tavt the taint, •* oasht to 
hare a tpadal davotioa towardt St. Jotenh, towardt toeir guardian angel, aad 
their tatalarj niat, aad priacipallj towardt St Michael, the univertal patron of 
all the foitlitolt bat above alt towardt the moet holj Virgin Marj, who b called by 
tha chordi oar IM aad oar Aijpt; for it It morallj impomible for a tool to advaaco 
aaeh hi paribrtloaj wHhoat a naiticalar and a cartab teader devotion towardt 
tho moalV^MoSar of God.^ U. ft. N. 1T1. 




BiU« propr&etj doe to Um Lord Alooe^^Wtt MMMt Inw two IEm0| «id 
two hopco ; and if Mary it our life and hope, Ike Lord Jeeu it Bot 
I before alluded to this penon nnder the Roman name of a beinf edi 
ed ^the mother of God r* which my opponent, as hie manner ia, aenred 
np rbetorieall Y, aa if to prodnce a aympathy in &Tor of tlm anpeniilieoa 
¥eneratioo of hia parly. He had not* howevert a Rnman Catkolie 
andieoce. I meant no di ar e e nee t to any peraon. I know that the BHwa 
intelligent Romaniata diaeard the phniae aa too noea and nnanthoriied. 
There 18 no beinr in the oniferae, aay they» who ooght to he ealled 
ike imMar of God. 1 had in my eye at the moment aome wrMobed de> 
aigna in some Roman charches, a acandal to any ohriatian people : n 
aort of femily group, in which there ia the picture of a veneiahle old 
man, aaid to repreeent the Father of the univerae— next an old woman, 
dm image of tne Virgin Mary, and between them the pletnm of the 
•• koly e&Ult Jeaoa.** It haa diagnated the more intellinent RoonniaCa. 
nia fiunily of divinitiea ia much mor^ in the aty le of the Pantheon, er 
the poetry of Heeiod, than in the spirit, or letter, or tnete of Cbriatinaiiy. 
While on this subjeet we shall hear the moral theology of ibeehniai 
on the naeof imagea; and, firat, of the uae of the TirginMary*a imnge 

Let him, who it id thit habit of blaspbeiuinr, b« adviKd to nwln tbo lige mI 



the croM [f] tea or fifteen times a day, upon the ground with hia toc^gna: and 
thrice every morning, to mv to the moat bieaaed Viigia: * O, ny Lofdaia! give 
me patience.* *' Id. ib. N. 16. SyDO|»is, pp. 44, 45. 

** Dally to visit the most holj sacrament, and the image of the moat holy Rlary, 
to ber of them the g^raee ^ perMeveranee.** Id. ih. N. 14. 

'' my Lordeas, gi?e me patience !** Is not this idolstry f To beg 
of the image of the virgin the grace of perseverance ! ! ! No wond^ 
that these folks find it expedient to expunge the second commandment, 
which aays, **Tbou sbalt not worship an imag^**— no, ^Thou ahalt 
not bow down to it** But we shall hear the directions given eoooem- 
ing the divine mothei : 

^ ;; 1 — •• The saint now proceeds to give iostmctioe totha pa» 

rish priest how to lead bis flock in the way of ** salvaltoM.'* ** Let him ha watch* 
fiiU** Mys he, ** to render his flock atudious in their devotion towanis tha Virgia 
lisfy, by declaring to them how merciful this DIVIN£ MOTHKR is as sucoor- 
bg those who are devout to tur,'* Id. c. x. N. 216. ** Therefore,** coatiattea 
the taiut, ** let him intimate to th«m, tliat they daily recite, in coomwn with their 
fiuuiUes, fiv« decades of the Rosanr ; tliat they last upon Satimlay, and cekitwala 
Novenaa upon the festivals of our Lordess (nostrae Dominss.) LMlly* aad above 
all, let the parish priest intimate to his flock, that they become accustoatad oA«-b 
to commend themselves to God, begginr of htm holy paraavcraBca threagh tha 
■Mrits of Jesus Christ and ^ Mmry,'* Id. ib. 

- A cerlaia huMra of tee 



Radaamer,** so says the saint, ** once upon a certain occasioa, ipoka lo tha vae- 
arabU brother Bernard of Corlion, who beggtd ^ tk* immf to let hen kmom 
whether it wished him to learn to read? and the eruei/Ut anewtrad, * What wil 
H avail thee to learn to read? What are books to thae? I am thy hookg— thii m 
CBOurh for thee.** Id. ib. N. 220. 

** Now, that this is the very kind of reading that papists, or at laaat, thota ^vho 
wlih to be saints, are addicted to, let us turn to the great Bernard, aed hear 
what he says on tne •uhiect of such books. This saint, speaking of the Romish 
charches, exclaims, ** There is so great, and such an astonishing variety of dif- 
inent figures (images^ presented on all sides, to the view, that the peopfe prefer 
leading upon the marble stones, than reading in books, and K> spend the whole 
day ia wondering at these things, rather than in meditating upon the Law of 
God.** Bernard, Apol. p. 992. The same saint says, ** The bishops excite ihe 
dcvotioa of a eanial mMed people by corporal ornamentM, because thev caunoC 
do it by spiritaal.** Id. ib. The taint does not mean that their devotion is ex- 




* prdurvd niwiilhiE lh> wholg dar in wvaMfW 
tobr aM<)ila£ngDaUwlawiirG(J.'- lUcMUbi 
hrr, thaa Ihiil thns ijilcBiIid ii 

pMple," (uha ralh Ihew,) "mi 

;~ 1- .. u.:i n I- _ „,, ^ij hopff M n 

etJL awJIi i. Md of tin Bk«»«d Vitra.~ _ 

pthat n«ht to be earebl to ph» hu tha ikk pinM, iT h cui b* doM, Wl 
bin idM v^K* befen bii nwUnn lawH of tba Hotbcr oTGod, ud tb* lU- 
dHW«L £itth* ikk naa, tarn wKch wtf b* will, Mir M tbw Md cgMwad 
hMdfMikM." ld.ib.H.n5. 

a»BMk ftv Mt hMM «R the nonllty of Um Rosnist nk of 
W4( Qi tbata ■■Wow m ban not tine lo aanniMt. For thsaa 
Uik ttay BCfd > MOUMBt, m* WOTthy Mend known bow In 

tAaemwidiiiirnblTl Hb tdnM nU thta flxi|eM!j. H«li 
•11 tha iogima eT CnAolktwa. To tbeM be bu fcrokd 



« Iba powBi of ■ hngb— an ■naodote e rigb— • MH^pliMeM 
—9 fktmn—mi, above all, 1m know* bow mneb It wrisba, witb tmm 
diH^ to Hf ( whb a trinmrinnt ah, "Tbere'alogle Tor joal" >'wbal 
— a n a iMit ia dial i" "IhaTODroTeditDow!** "thlaUaonDillofiBl*' 
"^ Mend Mr. C. feala )U-it '■ the badocaa of hia eanae— mj oanae 
la an good, ao aoctent, eo TeDenble, m holy, to catholic I" lie. Le. I 
(■;, In tbia acrt of Thrtorie, mj learned opponent ia an adept. It haa 
nnij eiM fanh, it ia too loadona aometioiea, aod he laja It on ratbei 
tfiiek, to atlcb loajf npon the aadieoce. " ' -' ' ■ 

mUj I For Mf aelf, I regard all thia aa a 



Aiek, to atlcb loajf npon the aadieoce. He ii performiog hia part 

— '^■-* Yof my telf, I regard all thia aa a nan, aenooa, icriptanl and 

I diaeoaaion; I espnt the good ^linva of my atidiea 



n dready eoneciooa, only by addreaaing niyaelf U 



4entanding, and in the cool argumentative dignity ofreaaoa, f^l, and 

vpMaat. Bnt really, r ' ■.-— t.j_ — u — ..i. .l- 

Rooaatot eanae better th . ^ . . 
irba Mia, Roman CathoUeiam ii 



\j, nonao, lo my linowTed|[e, could anatain tfaa 
vthan my levneo and Ingeuonareanondant; and 
BthoUeiam in the West need ool look Tor an ablat 

Hj Mend baa admitted the aerea methoda of electinf popea, b«t 
amahiaDoniatterbowtheyarechoacn, Americana! How would ;a« 



le city or connij in thia Biate ahonld aieel a goToniar 
m un wBDiB nate, woold it make no difference to you T Should yoitr 
fUef magiatnte be elecled by a mob. by a party, or by force, or otib- 
my, wogU JOB aaj It aalten not— the Vmna ia in tbe offloe, no matter 
bm* tba beambmt hae come Into iti ! 

IV "MhAma'and "Baptlat Banner" prore aa much aaaloat 
PioleataitlaM, and for Caiholiciam, aa Ibn deal in ribaldry and peik 
•wml abaaa. If Ibea* are argnmenta on which the biahop reliea, tbej 



m» be goad anthoiliy for him ; hot, for mytelf, I need no eucl^ loipOi 
SMiaT eanee diadalna aneh auxiliariea. He baa great uae for Unita- 
tianauao,wid aometlmea (br UniTeraaliaia, tod eren.Quakaia; bot 



lo bia laal argDinent ba haa mlataken the p<rfnt. Tbeie all appeal, in 
Ibeb eootiDTMaieai to tba Uble alone, Jnet aa tba Janaeniata and Jen- 
ila, llip DammAaam, Bonaidltaa, Bewedklinea. FtanoiacaDe, <ce. Jw. 
wfath> di^ bM» A^Ikad iMd wp«Md oo> aaoibar, all aekaowUd«>thl 
pcye M a ny t aaa ImA of dia dmA, A* Jntfge of eoMnnanim. 



196 MDATB OH Tm 

I am gU Ihatlie ktiat last admitt»i thttthaJiM— his fa «11 
iMs are Catholiet, and that tbej are repudiated only for tf ditferaeee 
of opinion. But where now are his objections againat Dn Pin! Hm 
objected to him that he waa a Jansenist, as if a difKKrence in opinion 
destroys tlie credibility of a witoeaa — a principle tliat fofSTer note np 
ail liistonr ; for no one upon this principle is aotheotie* nnleaa lie be m 
Roman Catholic ; nor then, unless a JTeaoit, and tiiia is eqaivalent to 
aaying, that no one is authentic unleaa he bear witneaa for him.— [Timff 
expired.] 

Twelve o*elodk^ 3£ 
BiSROP PtmcELi. rites— 

I shall begin where my friend left off. I am eharged with afipeal- 
ing to the feeling, and not to the reaaon of mT hearera : ** say rhelorie 
is too luscious ; I lay it on too thiclt ; it wonH atick*" dee. iSo* Wall ! 
if my rhetoric is too luscious, that of my friend is too insipid ; if 
mine is too thick, his is too thin. The fallacy it would tatett grins 
through the flimsy gossamer : the weakeat eyea can aee it beneath 
the yeil. But I trust, I need not offer any yindication of my argu- 
ments to this assembly. They are able, and, I thanic God* willingt 
too, to judge for themseWes. They see that all, or the main ibroe of 
mv friend consists of two renegade priests, Smith and Dn Pin. 
These are the two pillars of his logic. The published Tolume will 
shew how superior and how honest are mine. In the oral debate, I ad« 
dress the judgment, without neglecting the heart : and if I did pre- 
sent my argument chiefly to the former, it would be because of an 
observation of the celebrated John Randolph, in the Virginia conyen* 
tion for altering the constitution of the state. Speakinff of my learn- 
ed opponent, who was a delegate to that convention, Randolph aaid, 
'* He had politics in his heart and religion in his head.*' I cannot 
Touch for the authenticity of the anecdote, I have just heard iL I hope 
It was not founded in fact — [Mr. C. explained — Mr. Randolph had 
never said so to him.] I proceed to more important matlera. I did 
not pretend to say that an mformal election had %nj force. Bnt that 
any form on which the entire church agreed, accord mg to the majority 

Snnciple governing our own elections, was valid. It waa Christ who 
rafted the constitution of our church. I do not much like to aee any 
comparison instituted between it and the works of human leffislatora. 
But if closely examined, it will be found to contain the excellenciea, 
while it excludes the defects of the most popular forms of civil go- 
vernment. We have a perfect feature of^ the Republican Model, in 
this, that with us, merit is the grand criterion of fitness for office. No 
favoritism is allowed. No matter how humble the parentage or ob- 
scure the kindred of the individual, virtue, talent ana eonunon senae 
are sure, sooner, or later, to elevate him to any aituation he may lie 
advised to accept. The church often selects ner chief officers, as 
God did David, *' from the flocks of sheep," Ps. 7. viii. 70. from the 
humblest walks of life. It is to this system, of giving merit o /otr 
Jleld^ that we are indebted for the brightest ornaments in civil so- 
ciety, a Curran, chosen for his intelligent blue eye, his wit and 
archness, from among his playmates, when ^^they thai t&on, laughed^ 
and they that lott cheated ;'* as is very often the case. 

To finish the conversion of the Jew, where I discontinued my ar- 
gument, at half past eleven, on different principlea. He knew there 



■IMUJI PATHDW BSUeiOK. 190 

WjAiA tht Mople wm bound to eonsalty bj the ex- 

onmU and uat it was no Mrrilitj, it was but^hflni 

ud oAm viritod wiUi the heaTiest penaltiet, even in thb 
|».0|p0M iti loduyiitT, or to oontfadiet its teaching. He is 
_ tff$ psspned to hear of aathority in reli|^n — in fact, the ajrinip 
MpHMran m tyye of tte duuch, its introduction— as the cHinwia is 
Vi fUibamit wad the eonsnnunation of the teaching and testiinoBf 
wf M MJkWm The Jew liaTing had reason to question the truth of his 
iiHlpOB, for which, he Temembers he had often read, a better was to 
be anbatitiitedv and aware that tlie ttme marked so distinetlT bT the 
Mophsia Ibr the coming of tlie Messiah, has lonff ago past, he fooics 
tor any idigions society t tliat can illnstnte the splenoid prophedea of 
laalahv leapeetiBg tlie cathdicity, or uniTersal diffiiaion ana tiM daia* 
tfea of tte chnrra, firom tlie time of the csucified on. He haa tmif 
Id aiMi Ua ejea to aee that the Catholic church extends ^ke domiaJna 
•Jr Chiiatt tfie limits of his spiritual kingdom from sea, to sea* thm 
ka kwka at the other denominations. He finds none of the qualiliea of 
Mck a kingdoni. in them. They are not Catholic, ther are not oId« 
Aar aas not uniform. They are the contrary of all this. Tliis is enoagh 
ftr HBB. He usee his resson, thus &r, alone, because he is not yet 
biytfcwd. Like the wise men, he follows the light of that star, until 
be leae he s Jemaalem— -when its light fails him, there, as the star did 
tbem, he aaks, as they did, of authority, where the truth may be found, 
nod reason and reTciation concur to shew it to him in the church. 
He eoosigns himself to its guidance, he becomes a Catholic— and 
resson telTs him, eTerr day, Se hat done right. He lives and he dies 
without a doubt of the soundness of his decision, for this blessed 
security is the distioctiTe character of the Catholic. All other creeds 
baaed on the uuntial maxim of their fallibility, leave the human 
mind, in life and death, a prey to the most torturing anxiety. But I 
have not done with this very instructive incident in the discussion. 
If the Jew witnesses an occasional scandal in the church, he calls to 
mind how Adam fell in Eden, and Aaron fell, at the foot of the smok- 
inff Sinai, and Heli and his Sons, the priests, fell in Silo, and that 
Christ said not, reject a religion, whose ministers have, personally, 
trans gres s e d, but on the contrary, that he said : '* Ujpon tie chair tf 
Jfoeet Aeve Mm the Sertbet and the Pharueet. AU thinge ther^ore^ 
fifkattoever they ahaU eay to you^ oburve ye and do yet hut according to 
kdr uforkif io ye not^ for they eay and do not. Thus truth is not 
ibandoned ; if the bad liver meets his merited doom. 

I now come Io all that farrago of the Renegade Smith's iramlatUm 
at LIffQorL My friend says the Catholic rule is immoral. He ap- 
froaehed this topic with so much reluctance, and with so many strug- 




diis, that the Catholb church is blsekened, but beautiful (Nigra sum, 
aed foimoaa, ss the spouse says in the canticle V She is, though 
misrepresented, ftir, tnough slandered, pure. It a Catholic were 
always what his church teaches, and the sacraments she is appointed 
by dhrist to minister, give hun grace, to be, he would be an orna- 
ment to human nature, as well as to his faith. But *' the Catholic 
rule is immoial and dispenses with the law of God.*' No ; it enfor- 
csa diaadliil peaaMsa ken aad etenal torments heieaiWi, (oiil^qW 



800 iinuTB oir tbb 

tion of the law. If her minhrten nuke wuj mHigatioii of Imt itriel 
code of moxals in conseoQenee of the arduous dntieSy week keil^ 
or other circamstancee or her children, ehe teaehee fhiim^ dial if the 
alleeed motives of such mitigation do not, indeed, eziet, it is boC 
" a raithful dispensation, but a cruel dissipation'* of the heaTenly or- 
dinances ; that the priest has no j>ower but what he deriTes fron God, 
and that God will infallibly inflict all the rigors of his Tenraiice lor 
its abuse, as well on the priest, as on the people. If all m priests 
and bishops in the world were to pronounce the words of absolntion 
oyer a sinner, in whose heart God did not see true sorrow for liis fhult, 
with a sincere resolution to sin no more, the absolntion would be noil 
and Toid, and the horrid crime of sacrilM|;e superadded to theprerious 
guilt of the transgressor. The hope of the hypocrite shall perish, 
says the scripture. We have a maxim, which must malce th'S pope 
and bishops and priests, as well as the laity tremble, when we 
approach the dread tribunal of penance. It is this : ** a ffood confer 
SLon is the key of Heaven, a bad one is the key of Hell." How ad- 
mirable are the lessons read today from Liguon — and they were ftith- 
fully rendered for a sinister motive— and how well does the Catholic 
church describe the perils and the obligations of their sacred offiee to 
her ministers ! Hence it is that we assume our religious robes and hear 
confessions in the open church, where are also our confessionals, 
under the eyes of all. If Liffuori were the immoral man that SmitJi 
would make him, would he nave given such lessons to the clerffj 
and pointed out so impressivelv the dangerous consequences of a sin^e 
indiscretion, or the slightest familiarity on the occasions to which he 
was adverting 1 '* I made a covenant with my eyes, says Job, xxzi. I- 
that I would not so much as think of a virgin ; for what part should 
God from above have in me, and what inheritance the Almighty from 
on high t*' Liguori says : " He that does any servile work on the 
Lord's day, let him do penance, three days, on bread and water.** To 
what does my friend object in this, on the score of immorality t Is 
it the enforcing of the observance of the sabbath ! Surely that is not 
immoral. Is it to the severity of the penalty t But did not God ordain 
the pain of death against the man who gathered a few sticks on the 
sabbath 1 Li?uori allows work on the sabbath, on certain occasions.— 
So do we.— Doctors work on the sabbath, without sin. So do printers, 
though I think not always, especially when they publish piotu lies 
against the Catholics. '* Whicn of you, says Chnst, whose ox, or his 
ass, falls into a pit, will not quickly draw him out, on the sabbath. 
If a house is on fire on the sabbatti, will not the Presbyterian bell 
ring and the citizens haul out the hose and engines 1 Will we not 
ave the harvest, on a Sunday t New Orleans* profanity on the sab- 
ath ! Why, Uiey are not all Catholics, many of them are infidels and 
Protestants, who there break the sabbath^^ind their sin, though bad 
enough, is not so bad as theirs, who, as it has been done elsewhere, 
meet in gangs for forgeries and other such frauds, on the sabbath. 
** Custom is fast becommg an excuse for every thing.'* — No where doe» 
Uguori tay this, 1 calf for the ori^nal. Let Mr. C. produce his 
proof, if he can. If he cannot, what will this community thmk of him 1 
** The Romanist rule of faith places the Virgin Mary above Christ.** 
It does no such a thing. It says ** cursed be every Goddess worship- 
er," while it renders *• honcMr to whom honorJ^^ We know and ^pro- 
fe99 that the mother has no power but what she derives from the Son 



^VMHi4^««i9t ^tawnmjr OB 111 ;** toiler ^^pnyfiir «*•** Mn 
timj/% «• No MBf iB Ite vaftmM shoiiM be edied mMer tf (^mC** 
Iflii Mt CMet Godf Awl does not the rapel call Maiy, nit mo- 
tfMtl DU HOC oae kandied mud fifty eifffatbhuioM eo ctll her, in i1m 

Sr 4ai, iB llM eooMa of Epbeeoel Who is &e iiUetHgita CUU- 
ilB agr oppoB sa t elBlee, wao is sshamed of what the goepe! wad 



^ Jwwk ssBetioBl I ask who is liel Let us hare his louBe. 




of EpIiesBS lunff with load applause when the decision of 
te eoBBell was annonneeo, Tindleating tne name and dignity of the 
■a^ksr of God, and tlwwords UtfU oimmk were echoed from mouth to 
mMlkf ndngled with die most Joyful and eznltinff cries of the popnlaoe^ 
to IfcneoBStiiniition of Nestorianism. *Son! behold thy mother!* were a- 

: die last words noiwn by the eipiring Savior on lAe croes. Will ny 
tenll thMB Bl timed at that hoar, when all was consommated ! 
Caiholie nde nmkes a distinction between mortal and TMdal 
-** And why shonld it not 1 Does not the bible, which propor- 
B penakjr to the oiEenee, does not tlie cItU law, which pnnisk- 
•s Bol orefj drenoe alike, does not common sense point out the dis* 
tiBelioBi tt it as great a sin lor a child to tell a Imle, white lie to 
BBBBBS llBel( as for a son to whet the raxor and cut his father^s throat t 
I aai sensible tfiat a lie is noYnr innocent. Nor do I excuse it under 
any eireumstanees — but it is of Tarious shades of guilt, according to 
the eireumstanees when it Is uttered. I know of national legislaturea 
which f^we a bribe of forty pounds per annum to an aposute priest, to 
tempt him by filthy lucre to act affainst his conscien ce a nd wiiiek 
BOt so many yean ago^ encouraged a son to turn Protpstant^ by em- 
powering him to take his frther's estate and turn both his aged pa- 
rents and with them his brothers and sisters, if they persisted in oe- 
inff Catholics, ont of doors, and it would be easy for me to prove tkti 
IAm law woe poMoed hy mamf Proteetant minUten^ and that it wa$ not 
ooer oervpuhuM in point of morality in papistical distinction between 
mortal and renial' sins ; but let us hare more of Smilh^e tramlation of 
Ligttori, he says ' let stolen money be paid for masses I No ; he says 
first, let the rightful owner be hunted out by the penitent thiei^ sod 
to him let the restitntion be made. If he can be no longer found, let 
the money be ^Ton for masses, for his spiritual benefit, or distributed, 
for his sake, m iJms to the poor, and wnat better use could be made 
of iu— what better counsel jpTen T 

Aaother proof of Cattiohc immorality is that we are bound to go 
once a year to confeasion ! Where the immorality of this is, I cannot 
oonceiTO. Ic it not good to be obliged to examine, at least, onoe a 
year, if not more frequently, the atate of our consciences and lo cob- 
less onrseifcs sinnera ! is not this an admirable bstitution for the 
acquiring of the best kind of knowledge, the knowledge of oneself 1 
Is It not worthy of God 1 Is it not God himself that instituted it 1 
Did he not leaye to his chareh,tlM power of binding and loosing from 
sin, when he said to hia apostles, aAer having mysteriously breathed 
upon them and given them the Holy Ghost, " Whose sins you shsll 
forgire, they are forgiven, and whose sins you shall retain, they are 
retained : Whatever you ahall bind on earth, it shall be bound in 
Heaven, and whatever yon ahall loose on earth, it shall be loosed in 
Heaven**' John xx. &,33. And my friend quoted St. Thomas 
A^iipi, and 8l Angnstint as well aa Liguorl^for the holy rules thB 
pnsst mast observe, in heariof ooofiwsions. That eatabWahiea li^tW 

26 



portant ftct, Chat in ihe last oentuiy, and in tha fiMrteenth, and •• ft 
back aa the fiSOk aie, the practice of eonleaaion ejdaiadvaa it does i 
the present day. In erery age fnmi the time of Chriat it haa baa 
practiaed, and experience haa proved it the moat effectoal reatzaii 
that reliffion haa erer impoaed upon ?ice, on paaaion, and on huma 
frailty. Who can tell what crimes it haa arreated 1 What Tiitne it hi 
preaerred and purified ! What reatitutiona, of reputation and of foi 
tune it haa caused to be made 1 How many unnera it haa atopt in th 
down-hill path to destruction 1 Voltaire and Chillingworth and a hoi 
dred othera, not Catholica, have pronounced the moat aplendid oal< 
gtea on confession. These disinterested witnesaea will fumiah yo 
ample proof on thia point. But my friend before he cloaed, atteie 
one wflvd, while he read from the catechiam of the council of Tiei 
^^ fixing aprictj /-e.** for the forgireneaa of ain. Now in the name o 
truth, in tne name of this community, I aak him for the prooi^ for 
pronounce it absolutely false. 

Ma. C. explained that he did not aay it was done by the cooiicQ c 
Tient. 

He says that we haye exalted the confessional to an equality wil 
the throne of grace. Well mij^ht it be the footstool of that thron 
if its pure principles were earned out. On the throne, or in the eoi 
fessional, it ia the aame God that pardons the penitent sinner.— [Tin 
expired.] 

Three o'elockjP. M, 

Mr. Camfbkll rises— 

The j^ntleman challenged me this morning upon an importai 
point, Tiz. that Protestants cannot make an act of faith — that ia, b 
perfectly certain in their belief of the holy scriptures, or of Jesus Chris 
I accept the challenge. It now only remains for him to appoint th 
time when, and the place where, and I will meet him on that poin 
But that is not the question for to-day. Let him not think to take m 
off, by raising incidenUd and foreiarn oiiestions. They may remoir 
the ennui of the audience for a while ; out his time would have bee 
better spent in answering my alVgations on the great question, 
haye heard not one answer, as yet, to the question, *' What giyes gei 
eral councils their infallibility V* and various other points of grei 
moment to his cause : to which he had better attend, tnan to propofl 
new debates. I will remind him of another question which he ha 
better solve. * How can a thousand fallibles make one ir/dliible ? ' D 
they, by meeting together, become infallible 1 or, by an ecclesiasti 
combination, give out infallibility ? This would have been more ii 
stnictive than much of what the gentleman has given us. He obsei 
▼ed at one time that the Jansenists were a Roman Catholic sect. Be 
again, he says, that they are not Roman Catholics at all ! Toj^n 
aerve the union of the church, their plan is a very easy one. \Vne 
pefBons dissent, cut them off. While Jansenists agree with th 
majority of the church, call them good Catholics : when they dissen* 
as they do in some very cardinal matters, call them heretics in th 
bosom of the church : but not of it. But the gentleman^s explant 
tion of the council of Trent will never satisfy Protestants. The cour 
oil of IVent at one session, had forty-eight bishops, forty-five o 
whom were very ordinary men. They decided that the Apocryph 
and the Vulgate were authentic; that the Latin Vulgate ia the true an 



■okah catbolio asuoioir. SM 



m^ Brthwitia — fft ■«• wmfhm^ ikum the Gi—k eripaal, Hmm 
had oAn DM diwMBd before amongst Romuists ; bat wan 



amongst 
inDy ad|«diflalBd by the eouneil of Treot. The modern doctriiie of 
CatfioliM ia, that a simple majority is infaUible. '' That the epin- 
imm adoplad by the Biajority of the bishops are for an iftfaUible ruk 
^faitkr 80 sara the worthy bishop of Strasburg; but the proof is 
laathar anttar. Now the oreaent doctrine is, that twenty-fiye bish* 
«|ia« being the oiaiority of for^-^igfat, are infallible. The opinion of a 
majority of a eouneil, then, is the essence of iniallibility. Father 
Paol, who writea the hiatory of the council of Trent, a ^^ood Catholic, 
talT ! aaya, * beaidleaa youtha were aent to that conncil by the pope 
to obtain migoritiea for hia measare^— That the pope sent peeked ju- 
riea, who in every qoeation were expected to aupport hia meaanrea.* 
80 piOTDked waa the good Catholic with the aberrationa of Trent, tliat 
he solemnly asserts that the bishops of Trent were ** a pack of inoar- 
aale damoaa.'* I think I quote his very words. He was complaininff 
dm the pope had hired and aent off young men from eyery part of 
the empire to rote as he pleased to dictate. So much for the m&Ili- 
bilitf of oseumenieal oouncila. 

My friend has pronounced glowing encomiums upon the pure Tir- 
glnity of the Roman prieathocd, and haa extolled the purity of celib- 
acy, as essential to perfect holiness. That these priests have not been 
such immaculate purities, half the decrees of these very councils atteaU 
Half their legislation is about the specks and blemishes of this rir- 
gin priesthood, as if they assembled for the purpose of hiding their 
shame. The bishop quoted Re?, xiv. 4. and was not ashamed oefore 
this audience to apply it to marriage. I blushed for our audience, 
aad could not but be ahocked with the freedom of attack upon the or^ 
dinance of God. Marriage is the oldest and most venerable institu* 
tion m the history of man. God himself instituted and celebrated it, 
on the flowery banks of Eden in the state of primeval innocence and 
bliaa. It was then and there said : '* It is not stood for man to be aione.^* 
I believe with Paul that marriage is honorable in all. And as for pu- 
rity ; earth knowa no purer, no holier state than that of holy wedlock. 
And eould I tell— or dare I tell before this assembly, but half that I 
have learned of that virgin state of which my friend has spoken with 
such warmth ; he would be slow to learn who could not perceive, 
that '* forbidding to marry,*' one of Paul's attributes of the grand 
apoatacy, has been the fon§ ei prindpiumf the fountain of untold pol- 
lutiona m the hierarchy of Rome. In times of persecution, and of 
great distress, it may, indeed, be prudtni^ as Paul advised on such oc- 
caaiona, to refrain from marriage, and for some great and laudable 
purpoae, it may be convenient, to prefer a aingle state ; but that youth, 
male or female, who for the aake of greater purity prefera cenbacy, 
haa yet to learn the very first principles of both religion and morality ; 
and 1^ aa frur out of the tract of truth and reason, as he that would out 
off his own hands to prevent him from plunder. 

It is essentia], in my opinion, that the bishop be a married man. 
Indeed, the Holy Spirit by Paul has decreed, tnat he should be the 
husband of one wife. Aa my opponent is a bachelor, I ought, per- 
haps to aak hia pardon. Did he, indeed, possess all the other oual- 
ifications, I should vrithhold my vote to his becoming a bishop so long 
as he continued a '^virftn.'* To preside over a christian congrega- 
tion, he should have ail a christian's feelinga and exp«i\«i3i!^« A\^ 



\ 



804 Bn>Ti our nni 

ifaoold know ezperinieiitallj the dooMStlo nbeliflM Md niMmm^ 
He should stady hiiinan imtare in tfie btMom of hie fimQy. There it 
a class of feelinffs, which no gentleman, of single life, can eoin|iv^ 
hend ; or in which he can sympathise : and these are essential to thai 
intimacy with all classes, sexes and duties, which his ndations to tiie 
chnreh often impose on him. If he does not know how to rale a aia* 
g\e family, and to enter into all its customs and feelinga with praeti- 
cal skill, how can he take care of the church of God 1 80 mrgnet 
Paul : and so must I reason and judge. 

Next to his remarks against marriage, aa necessarily less pure than 
celibacy ; I was sorry to hear the gentleman defending ** white lies,** 
and •* little sins." When I think of the nature of ain, and the holy 
and immutable laws of God, against whom it is committed, I see no 
difference between one sin and another. Hiere may be great and lit- 
tle sins as to their temporal relations and conaequeneea : but whoi HB 
aninst whom erery sin is committed, and that diTine and holy law, 
which is yiolated in the least offence, is considered ; we must say witii ' 
the apostle James, ** He that offendeth in one point ia guilty of all.** 
It maj be the veriest peccadillo on earth : but in HeaTen*a acoount, 
one sin would rain a world, as it has done, for he that keeps the whole 
law and yet offends in the least point, is guilty of all. He that eaidv 
not a jot or tittle of his law shall fell to the ground — He that magni- 
fied his law and made it honorable, will suffer no person to add to^ 
to sobstract from, to change or to violate a single point with impunity. 

I wish the gentleman would come up to the point and defend his 
Catholic rule, that 1 might fully deliver myself on this subject; but 1 
have as yet given a very few instances of the impurities and immoral- 
ities of his rale of faith. But from the specimen g^^en, I would ask, 
does it not teach the worship of creatures and the images of creatu res 
does it not countenance idolatry? Does it not command the invo- 
cation of the spirits of dead men and women? Are not multi- 
tudes of saints invoked, of whose abode in heaven there is no witness 
on earth 1 Does it not pay religious homage to beings, who by nature 
are not God ? Does it not blaspheme the name of Go6^ and his apoa- 
tles and prophets, who are in heaven 1 And, may I not add— does it 
not annul the laws of God, and by a system of unparalleled eaauistry 
set aside every morel obligation ? 

The gentleman represented confession as a christian duty. So it is; 
but not auricular confession ; not confession to a priest. Leo I. opened the 
flood-gates of impurity by ordering and substituting private confession 
to a priest; for public confession before the whole congregation. The 
.ast entrenchment affsinst the rapid declensions of public morals in the 
fifUi eentury, was broken down by their ^dispensing with public for 
secret confession. All sensible historiana, or, rather, commentatora 
on hiatoric fects, asree that there was no greater check to flagitious 
offences than bringing the defaulter before the whole congregation ; and 
this being commuted into auricular confession, inundated the chureh 
With unparalleled impurities and immoralities. ''Confess your faults 
one to another,** is not, whisper your faults into the eare of your priest ! 
Why do not the priests, on this their proof, confess their faults to the 
people 1— cofifeM to one another ! But this authorizes no man, no woman, 
to degrade themselves by falling upon their knees before an old or young 
beobelor, and telling to bim all their impure and sinful thoughts, woidfl 



f^rmnm vwoioif . Stft 

MaimttMh$lkim It n^«Mif tlMnAmneoauuntd 

^^ '•lifcMMAnl" TUi k tiM diMu of fcllj OB tiM 

0rt d^llM po^lwtt Md of Inpielv OB tiM part of Um priMt ! 
,,^^M0 is BO oir bat God*i to whieli onr orroiB ond our (kolto ooght 
ll^B BnftiBid. IW ioeioto of «11 haivUi are bio ; and bo has gn- 
' oa iInB bo will boar the aeknowlodgmeat and poaitoB 
of all who apptooeh bJai throogh Ae om JMimlm. la 
laaeanaloB or omioj in a Ronuui prioat titan ia God f 
jlob ay flioBdOp tfMBfo ia bo oar more ready to hear than his ; and bo 
OBljf OBB fiawifo. To aappooe the eontrarj, mistakes whdly the obiio- 
llfli iBatitBtioBi aBdaiyaaa ooBOommate ignoraooe of God. It ia wholly 
JBnnaipatible with thogeaioa of the religioo, and npagnant to both tM 
law aiM goapcd. And with what proprim, modeo^, piety, maloa and 
]oa» old and TMing« ahoold matter their sins and aecreta into the 
of any haclioior, piiooty or oooleosor, as if his oara were aoommoo 
m Of oondnil to eany down to oblifion tlie impnritiea of mortala, 
I OBBBoC ovoB oonjoetnio, nnlees to oivo them power ofor tlioponiloBia. 
lopiao that I am yot in the pale of Tofio, thongh I am apon a Toiy n»- 
aloaaaBt thiwBUi 

The fOBtloman objoela to oomo of my loaaonlnga. Ho says that the 
ehneb Sbb iwd no tariifof sins! Dooo he wish me to tell the whole 
stonrl Is not the prindple clearly asserted in the penances alieady 
read 1 Why fix a penance of three days for riolatin^ the sabbath, and 
twenty daya for breaking a haman fast 1 For insulting hia nareota iio 
Buat do penance for three years; for rebel linflr against his oishop he 
mast do ponanoo all hia fife ! He who kills a common man does 
penanoo tnree yeara; hot he who kills a priest most do penance 
tweWe jfoara ! 

Tbe gentleman sajra there ia no possibility of effectual pardon ftoa 
a prioat, anieaa contrition be ainoere. A word from Ligon here : 

** la ord«r to receive the MMMwnent of penance rif htly, pcrtect contritioD ia 
Am penitent it not reqatred, bot it it tufficient if he have attrition.** — Id. ib. ft, 
Oaa. The iniat proves tbie in hb et petition of the 4tb chapter of the 14th tee- 
tioa of the coancil of Treat:— Id. Sb. [Svaoptit. p. 105. 

Will the gentleman explain what he meana by attniionf I bavot 
perhaps, aaid onoogh on thia topic to prepare the vray for my speech 
to-aaorrow morning on tlie '^sea aerpent!** But while on the whole 
premises of tlie mle of &ith, snd the mutability, fallibility, and lariflQi 
of the Romaniat aeet, I beg to read, in the words of the most illnatrloua 
of the ohampiona of Proteatantism— The great Chillingworth : 

** Kaov tbea, sir, that wbea I tay the religion of ProUslumta it in pmdeacc to 
be prelerred before jfeart; at on the one tide I do not underttand bjr jrour 
leligion the dortriae of BtOmrmifu or Bmroniui, or anj other private maa 
t yoa, Bor tlM doctriaeof the Sorfremu or of the Jcftrfft, or of the 1Kmi<- 
or of aaj o^fier partieahur coaipaay aoMnf joa; but that wfacrcta jao 



aU ame, or pwiaw to spaa, lAt ieclrtiM of ikt eatmeU 9f TVrai; So 
dfiapf on the other tide, or the rtMrieii of Protettaatt, I do not uadcrttaad the 
dof^ae of iMtker, or Cmtftk^, or Mtlameikon, not the confettion of jlfufffa or 
GtiMva* Bor tin emttekitm of Heidelberg, nor the articlet of the ettmrck of 
Wttgtmml, no, aor the bamoay of Protcttaat confettloni; bat that wherebi tba^ 
all aataa* aad which tbejr all aabtcribe with a greater hanaony,at a perfect rala 
aith aad aotioaa» that it the Bibul 



af their 

••The BlSLB, I lay the BuuJL only it the relM^ioo of Protettantt, wkattoarar 
ebe they believe beeidet it: And the plain, irrefra^ble, and indubitable eanet' 
fnmutM of it wall maj they hold at matter of opinion ; bat at aiatter of fcttb 
aad wigioa, ■ iMur om Ifcay with coherea e e to their own groondt beliere H 
tfaaaMlvai, aor rsi|alrt ths haliaf of it of alhan withoat sioii biajb tad 



DBB^TB OOr TSB 




■■tSeal HMMpiloa. I, Iw ay Mrt, iAbt « bof tad (at I wily 
bope) impurtMl uamdk ot fkm ifme wmg io tftrmJ htffimm, && pn 
that I oinDot iad •ar ml fsr iIm aoU of mjr Csot M apOB thb loek i 

•* I tee plMolj* MM with miam owa vfm, that tbara are popaa acainat papain 
coaacnt agaiatt coaocila, tome fcthaia agaiatt otban, tha mmm blhaia agaiMt 
ChaaMelrat, a content of fiitben of one am agaiaaC a uumaul of firthan of aa 
aye, the charch of one age agaiatt the chora of aaethar aft: TiadMv* 



Kctatioat of fcriptore are pretended, bat thara an lew or naaa to ba i&mdi 
a traditioa bat only of tcnpture cma derive ittelf horn the foaataint bat 



ba piaialjr proved lo be brouaht in, in tuch en a|^ after Chritt, or that 

age it was not in. In a wora, there it no tolficient cerUtbUf bat of aariptifa 




tboDgh I thould be terry thai ekruiimmt thoajd take it from me. 

" Propote me any thing out of ihit book, and require whether I baliara or aa^ 
and teem it never to incomprehentible to human reaton, I will •abtcriba it wMl 
hand and heart, aa knowing no deroonttratioa can be ttmager ten thia, **God halh 
■aid to, therefore it it trae?* In other thingt, 1 will take do nMB*a liberty of j«d|^ 
ing firoai him; neither thall any man take mine from mm, 1 will think ao maa 
tha worte auoi, nor the worte ehristian, I will love ao bmb the Icaa for di&rlag 
in opinion from roe. And what nieature I mete to othert, I expect from tbiwi 
again. I am ful^ attured that God dots not, and therefore oaea aajgAf not ta 
require any more of any man than thit, to believe the icriptara to ba Ood't 
word, to endeavor to find the true tente of it, and to live aocordlqg to it.**— 
[Time expired.] 

Hajfpait 3 oVocA:, P. J£ 
Bishop Purcell rii 



I am pursuing m j opponent, to-day, thougrh Tarious assertions, and 
▼ain endeavors to establish aj^inst the Catholic church, the charge of 
Immorality. I said, that the grace of penance was, in our eatimation, 
so powerful, that there is no sin which it may not efface by the mercy 
of God. This, Mr. C. savs, is a proof of our immorality! If it be 
immoral to lift a heart-broken penitent from the depths of despair, and 
tell him there is hope in God, my friend is right Catholics believt 
that there is no sin which God cannot forgive to sorrowing man. One 
drop of the infinitely precious blood which was shed for us on Calvaiyy 
is more than sufficient to cancel the iniquities of a thousand worlds : 
** If your sins be as scarlet, saith the Lord, they shall be made as 
white as snow.*' (Is. i. 18.) ** Come to me, all you that labor and 
are burdened,** says Christ, ** and I will refresh you.** (Matt. zi. S8.) 
** But,** we are told, ** the scripture speaks of an irremiasible ain, n sin 
against the Holy Ghost.** That sin, my friends, is indeed a deadly 
one. That sin is, obstinately resisting the known truth, and final im- 
penitence, the almost inevitable consequence of suffering onraelvea to 
D6 blinded by religious prejudice. Tiiis sin is more common than 
nany (alaa ! too many) are willing to believe. They are in that way 
of which the scripture says : ** It $eemdh ta a man rigki f hot the ends 
thereof lead to death,'* (Prov. xvi. 99.) To such Christ solemnly de- 
elares that '* tkey akall call upon /b'm, and he will not hear f ana fiUf 
akall die in their tin.** Such persons as these, find it easier to aecvas 
our chnrch of a few riots in Rome, or elsewhere, which all the power 
of religion could not have prevented, (and the only wonder is that they 
did not occur more frequently,) than to study her divine evidences, be* 
lieye the mysterious truths she proposes, and practise the holy lessons 
she enjoins. But I must hasten to answer the multitude of hi'taroge* 
qnettions which my friend has proposed. 



" Whal gi' 



tea mieni eonncils iMr taMHbUllj t" Th* Mmr nd 
of God : ihfl Holy <AMt aUdliiffwi* At dNNk, all 



darB. until Ihe ronaummalion of Aa wortd^^ Cu ■ 
ble* make one inrallibleT" Y«s| ud, ■eMflHlIt M jow ««■ ifcow 
ing, erei; one o( twelve Tallibles nad« aa InMUHct fbr yea diowal 
Ihat Ibe twelve apostles were, indlvidinlly, aad oTvMIM, eollMliwIy, 
m&llible. And, i( you need more liomaly illntiatioiM, doM tt Mlaw* 
lh«l bocBUBe one Ihread cannot ka«p a aavaotj-ftnT lo h«r iMMiriafa, 
ihu a cable coaaisiing of a thdiiMnd atnog thrvada oannotdo aot 
What one cannot do, many can, hnnualr apuking: how mgefa nora 
M when there ia a divine promis*: ** JMatt / aat w<(t wu ctf rfnai 
«fii*ad'Aeff(*«ffMa<m«0«nfM<yM».''(MaTkSTl.l8.) I rnrar 
■H d« haaaaiata wna Kaooaa Catholiea. I objaeted to Da Pin Ama 
fcr T«ty aMtt iMM ce ni aii at thia «w> it o«w ay , oa tba fnaadoDiiab^ 

bfaMiWMlat. Tliii Tiiiiwlili ham liiiiii nniiil it lij tin pmiia 

BMNtk ttay ^Ma ao ofpartnahT of inaahinf tfwn, o Mf aar a lhig 
tWrftnhaudaannaafavlbdrvfaliwa. HyWand, tbaB,&lmi 
s aoHrioarij u m uh tn u t wMt, wbaa ba tniated bima^, aad hte 



saoHfkiBrij tw a u l i w wi a fnUan wbaa ba 
ama t/trnttUm aboat Iha popaa, lo aoefa a Maiainan aa Da Phi. 
baaaa tba TiiiaiiiilBli arSi tbaj aie too learned In ebareh biatorraad 
ta Iha aerlptataa, to baeoma membera of any Proteaiant aed. Thait 
napiieceiit work. The Peipetoilj of the Catholic Faith, i*. probably, 
tba moat laaraed prodaeiioo recorded in the anaals of religiona contro- 
Taiay. I ahoald be happy to lend it to any geoUeman of ihia aaaent- 
Uy, and thereby eonTJnea him how Tenerable are ihe doeirinea, which 
want of knowledge indoeaa aomo peraona to atsail. "nie opimnm of 
dl the blahopa in tba world, are no article of faith. Articlea of hilh 
an deflnad, and tbey aroao looger opiniona. •• Siqaia diserit;" "If 
an aay :** in tbte manaar eommenea the oanoni aidoetrine to define 
arnelra of fhith; and tbay end bytliawordi, "Anathema ait;" in imi< 
V&on of St. Paal, who aaM ; **WaTa I, or an angel from hearan, to 
praae h to yon anyother gonal than what baa been prracbed, let hira 
M aaadtema." lliia Ibrman always marka the deftnitiona of Catho- 
lie ftith. among the acta of gaaeral eoDDoila. Bnt it will make ~ 
rain theolt^y, tha ado" 

) the aenlleman giaTcly 
Paolo, or Father Paal, the ayeophant of tlie aenaie of Venlea. th* »■ 



amatinreia in theoltwy, tha adollaia, I eonld hsTe almeat aald, the 
aehool-tMiya of Enropa, laugh, to aee the aenlleman giaTcly quote Vt\ 
Paolo, or Father Paal, the ayeophant of tlie aenaie of Venlea. th* es- 
eommanifialed maok. or, to tar all in two worda, the " Caieiniak 
itrMt," aa he is Jostly called by the Protestant bishop, BumM, aa 
bia antirarity for the proeaedlDga of the bisbopa in the eooneil of TVent. 
** He hid," aaya Boaanat, "die sjrfrtt of Latber ander the fVoek of a 



biai taiheeenateof Tenieoi and Pall* ficini convk led him of three 
baadrnd and •IzQ' emra In hie pretended history of the eonneil tA 
Tmil. I bare gel Paolo Sarpia* book in Englith, and will prove en 
Ub aoma, at least, of tbeae erron, if ba is quoted again, with hh worthy 



■r manr Ctobolte prineaa, at this eonneil. It was held In Trent, a 
19, BM the aUeat liber^ waa allowed in tbediseasrion of the dl^ 
' aalywilMddteillonaoftUth. Theeoimml imi 



!{U8 vaMATM cm thb 

i« th« CaCiiolJediQTcli ; and dM euMm UwaipUm whieh it Mined, 
■o other tken whet hed beee eeCtled in ell the mvieee oooMUe fiir 
apwarde of a thoumnd yeere ; and thie the whole Catholie woild peiw 
feetlj underetood. WhatfOow, becomeeof tbemitleniaB*e48 bjS5l 
Whj doee he exaggerate in Jiguree when he taike egejnat C a lhel ki e, 
tLmd/gure in mimaUire when he speake for then 1 Thoae b e ai dliw 
yoathe he epeaks of, had, I preeume from Italian fteee fanenlly, aa 
DHieh o£ that eicreeeenoe aa other animals diatin|n>idied by m lue 
eeaator. My friend was quite tender to-day, indeed eieeeaively do* 
quent, on the subject of marriafre. Had he confined himaelf to ita jnst 
praiae, aa the primeTal inatitution of God, on the floweiT baaka of 
Eden, without outraffing the ezpreaa declaiationa of Christ, and the 
inspiration of his Holy Spirit, in the new law, I would have rneated 
what I have already said, in acknowledgment of the purity and aano* 
titj of the nuptial union. But, I must borrow hia own woraa* to say, 
with still more truth, that *'I bluehed (or our andienee, and was 
ahocked by the freedom of his attack upon the ordinance of God.** 
The gentleman may talk until the end of the year, and I would meet 
him at every pause with the words of Christ, BfatL six. 19; or« if 
tlMwe are not plain enough to the *' eensual man who thinketh this 
▼irtue foolishness,*' with those of St. Paul, (1 Cor. Wi.) «* / umM 
ikai all men were even ae myulf.^^ ** / aay to ike unmarried attd tke 
toidowij il it good fur them ifAey eo continue^ even of /.** (ver. 8.) ** He 
that is with a wife^ ia aoIieiUjua far the ihinge tf ike worU^ mow k^ 
wmy pleaee kie wife t and he te divided. He tkat ia wiikout a tffjfe, it 
aoHeiiouafar ike thinga ikai belong to ike Lord^ kow ke may pieaae Godm 
(verses 32^ 33.) ** JIrt tkou looudfrem a wife^ aeek not a wife • • .if 
m virgin marry, ake kaik not ainned .• ntrjertkeleaa^ tuek akall kawe trim^' 
lotion vf ikeflefk. But I apare you,^^ (ver. 28.) Can holy writ more 
unequivocally reprobate all the u^entleman's romancing abmit wedUoek^ 
to the proscription of that pure devotedness to the holy oroees of the 
ministry, of which Jesus Christ, Su John, and Sl Paul, have left us 
tlie brightest examples in their own oersons 1 Mr. C. said : *' Dared 1 
to tell, before this assembly, but half that 1 have learned of that virgia 
priesthood :** and 1, my friends, dared I tell, before this assembly, but 
naif that I have learned, from old Protestant residenters of this city, 
of that married priesthood, in Elyria, on Lake Brie, and in towns la 
the interior of this stale, without casting the net over heads nearer 
home, I would fill your souls with tenfold horror ! I would advise 
my friend to tread lightly on these ashes. Holy as marriage ia, and 
holy as I confess it to be, Sl Paul advisee married people to forego, 
at certain times, the privileges of that state, to give tkemaeiMa to prayer* 

te'^ 5A The same is commanded in the prophet Joel, xi. ICL 
high-priest was forbidden, in Leviticus, to neglect the foregoing 
injunctions, when he ministered unto the Lord ; aa, ^lao, to take a 
widow to wife, but only a virgin. Now, a widow, according to my 
friend's notion, would have a better title than a virgin to have a high* 
priest for her husband, inasmuch as she had shown her reverenoe for 
the insti'^ition of marriage, by a previous union. And, now, let me 
ask again, why did my opponent labor so hard to give his Protestant 
hearers, the raiilicians for their ancestors, when it is well known, 
that these heretics condemned marriage ? This, the Catholie church 
has not done. But, when a vow is made to God, she says, with St. 



^Ptaii,(irii»... i3.)"Hwdi 






) recovered n courts, in 
.jBonkcd w ■com ihe following 8i ,. , 

* oprraehl H»« he read o( altm MVmmM, wh> I— IwJ It ■» 
I foi Ihfl alamleroui repMi, pM h dwdMIM WlhlkUr 
ioM in weal >nd <roe ! !■ tV* tb* BlMMiM MMiiMt M tti 

tSmmtSSSl^^m ihMUaf laiw. wwSli 4M 
• bBnU hTMom^ m Hm law tf mIAm* wi* Ab 



.MMHMMh 

MwSi^lih^liiirflfcaOlliJiaFfawfcw*. 
^*M9 hMm Am triU b« M MM, tad W ifaM Miy vfclM 
««|haaallHA.batMM wa Miiya aaaM«t laMaitrtaaaadaa. 
!>■■ lit Maat wak lika Haaea AManttiB *« S^ hnak *a 
vUh af te hnr. haown* af a MiCwNlMri ad a MwalMd aaapla t «• 
«»tl»aaMMn.hiM«*>iiB«MiOTitiH U Mm*, MJiU *m 
<riUidaH,«^NdaU*m, W aihiMlJiiM rf iii nai JatVia m< 
■vav.tonttMl "lttnMlklfcaahtahaa*BfceaMawia<»M." 
■Mlavaai'i vatawMdl baailfchiM tmn tm, Uttmt I wm 
m. Wh«,ali.8l.I>a^AaaaMm«>AAablADp>U>Wk 
'aMwttbWtihatAtalMUA ' " ' - • 



> » ba aa iliM ^gh^ aad aa mU Mai m *a UUa, aa 
M UaaA, aa* 1 ^faMin it ia MMlia] a yahaa ihaaU BM baa Haw 
iM ■■( fci hai^ nat dwa b« afaU i> Waff hM Ami iba ba< af 
<aa* Iha laU ag, Hw ahalaia, m iha plant, to Ua wlfc mI eW- 
4m*i ha wiU wt ba vmmmi W Oa nigmMJag cm of a hm*r 
ftMnUay ilw »wUv« awi te OTjiHar ha wiO karaManMaar 
toiVaMliatlMwaataadhapoar. " Ta p i awJa Tar a ehthHaB aa— 
piialiDM." iaya Mf. Ciphill, "abMiop riiaaU know ai^MilaMa- 
taXtf Iha dooMatie rf ia ri awa aad lalstigaa ; ba ahMld atadr baman 
MWa ia te baacaa <f bia ttmlifi llMn ia adaMtf Minp whU 
ao iMMlMMa of MM;)e lUb OM aMBiabMd, ar ia lAieh ba aaa »m- 
aa&aa. mdAtmmt tmml^l tm llmt iMmm (wbat iaifaaaw I) wkh 
all alanaa. MOM nd d^wa, bAM 1^ f>^«M to «b mUm* a*w b- 
MaaapaaUn." WhatdoaaaU lUanMaal liiiaaawlyibiahtd 
atlUBAaadam. Batif h Man aartWaf Oat 1 ifcaddaaamr, H 
wadd Ma^ HM a Ualoa atedd ba a ba&ehrts iTMpalUaa wMi a 
■■■■HI «*■» af tbikrtMa, rim, rid hMbi ba riwaM lw*e a m«> 
iMirife to ba aUa la ji ■" with a aaaldad >arf— d, a naUv 
vSa, a* i^jr wU% a dMhUr wife, aa Hbtean wife, «a tnaraav 
«BfU wifi, to iMw MMmMateb what baAanda nUbr bi dl Ibeaa 
dMaadi wto>iQaitbaat*a*f,MdhaaUdMa<<,haTa^Hdw. Caa 
dMca ba aaj lUag BOM iapirialntelr ridiealoaal As wall alabinu 
SMt«d*aHi«MdM,Aalbe ikoaU ban had iH iha diasasaa yaa 
MaaeallDpaHUBtoBva. A biabap eaa atodr bia •*» hsart, aad 
■•GlM»aj%»nM»k»iBMBMH)ibii;» ifbawiU mm km 



N 



tio 



to Sl^ M «Blil Sllflj|00lf Whioll dWMB BHhmAi 'fMAiv'vQlMMttu ^Bo^ 

iHtIt) TBgidBtioM to die **mhww^^ wd Dr. Mffler, bt PmeoioB, 
fcnMMd ne s Kut wlwllier I fMQma tbi» my l e Mi a t tuk or taol^ de- 
pMrfs OB my Mtrned ofipouent* I nsre a nti|BO fluiilf to pivfido lorf 
flad I tiy at loMt to take oaie of it. Filly HtHe ofpum, in wut of 
urn aaylom, look to ne for liraod I and at Christ vid Bl I%bI have 
to«glit me to Htb, while I have eaia to hear, and a heart to eQanmiaer- 
aie the hard lotolHhe lathofleao and raotherieaa, and etahai tomaeiit 
lalhMi aame to a geneto ua pohlte, ao* mnatl reaaoaand Jodge, lahonld 
mmiMm to live. These little heneflciariea sather arouid me when I 
viah them« and they eall me hy the endeannff name of fiilher! awi 
their appealiaf loolcs, theb grateftal amilea, toeir wanla and Mfleai 
■MS and Joy ezeite in me emotions which a riitaona parent well 
aught ahwe, and an unfeeling one, who ne g le eto or a hns e s Ua ehil> 
drra, well might enry I I invito nir friend to irlsit dnae little inter- 
esting orphans, and see how an old haohelor geta aleng amoBf them. 

Did I really defend white Ileal I tMnk not. « O^e sin, in the 
sight of hesTon la as neat as another.** lliia I deny. TUadoMrine 
saps ths foundation of aound morale ; it leavea na no energy ftr lirtn 
•na efint; it writes ^ mysterione ** Mane, Teeel, Pbnea,** en As 
wdlfferthe fast and leestOTfenee; it has no warrant in e eilptw e. 0«nI 
often •peaks of nations ftlltng np the measnrs of dieir gnDt, and what 
nonld tkis mean, if one sin were as bad in divine eetimalion, and Hied 
np as mneh speee as a thoossnd 1 It is trne. He nnnishee all aina, 
Imt not alike; therefore all are not eqnellyheinons in ids sight. Mr.G. 
say a, ** I wish the gentleman would enable me to deliver myself," lee. 
Yon may deliver yonisrif on sny point yon p l e sa e, I have no objeetion. 

Hie next attempt at proof of immorality, was the sHegadon that vre 
have destroyed the seoond commandment, refeeting me law against 
making graven images, that we may worship oreatores, and imngee 
of ereatoree, and introdnee idolatrr ! the invocation of ttie apirita of 
deed men and women, Iec dec My frienda, this ehsige or leaving 
oat the aecond commandment is very stale, and, no donbt, my P fote e * 
tant hearers will be astonished to see and hear for themsrivea that it 
ia utteriy uofoandod. Here is the Catholie eateehiem of this dioeeee : 
it thus reads. 9. *^ Which is the first commandment V* Ana. **Imm 
m Lord iky Gcd^ who bnmgki thee otU of ike kmd of Bgwpi^ mtd out 
o/jAit kom§e €f bondage. Tkou «4aA fiol heme flfnsfM gom h^iuro me, 
l%ou JmU moi make to thyoe^ a graven ikinw^ nor Me wiviisw ef may 
Aingf thai U in the keaoeno above or the earSk beneath^ er tn lie —leu 
the eartkt tkmtekaUnotaJoretkemnormr^eUkem,^ TbeDonav 



eateehiem is e(|ually fall, (holda it open,) ao are elf onr hiblea. 1 
will display this little eateehiem here, or I am willing to pilidi it 
among my audience for inspection. They will eee that it eontains 
tlie eommandment in lull, and that there ia nothing in it. In violation 
of the law of God, on this, or on an^ other anbject. It is an admirable 
abridgment of feith and morale. If there have been any eateehiams 
published without the commandments in full, it is be eau ee they were 
published for the use of children, whoee memories were not to be en- 
cumbered by too long answers, when the eense and snbstaneo of die 
Sieoej>t could bo sufficiently expreesed in fewer words. Aa to the 
ivieion (tf the commandments, my friend knows thst the bible 




■■AMif 



•€*" 




Ml 
Jalft flhifiin mA fi m tt it k il piewu 



»Ml • «M» It nrib M kufi^ if wo ^ Ml adom aad winlii* 
' ^ Ite Gi«rtoi^ wko b blMMd Ibr OT«r { othMwiti God WMld 




wSk 



Ub 0W-MoUbitioiif Ibf hb oomnmidod Mons to 
igi^ iflBelj, the iiMfo of a biuoa aeipeat, nd to 
m poovlo oaeMdiiii^T pose to idobtij^ tfiat they aisjr 
heenea of tte hilee 01 tne fienjMipeate thai tta^ 
Iheif ■miiiinn Im ^ wildeiMea. The diTine lawgiver alee 
Mledf(Szodiia jcsv*) Iwo iouifse of Chenibim to be Mdoi with 
i^hlfer wiega ovenhadewiaf the mefor aeal of the ark of the eor- 
e— t» i wwa rj b whkk lit Mptt kMrnei mi prm^erf and belbie whieh 
Jeehoa aad the aneiBiita ct uiael teXi ilal opoD their fteee antil the 
b al Hal, whea ther w«re diteledv lor the ain of Aehaa, hj the 
IhaleitjiaiadJoahnaaaidt ^^Alaa^O Loxd God,'* Ite* vL 7. 
vaa the ttanle of Sf^omoii, Indll by the apecial diieetioM of 
ttal God «^ had IbiUddeo the making of graTwi iaugea la edbre 
mtimrm Ammi hat a teoiple of imagea 1 Nerer haa any iioiiae» per- 
kafa» aiaee or belbie^ boI ezoeptinji the eelebraled pietore nlleriee of 
IIm LeoviBi ahoanded OBOie in ptetniea and likeneeeua of .thinga in 
k«mB apd Ihiaga on earth, than did thai Tenenble pile, and /el God 
van wH oflended, bol promiaed that ki$ mn ahouUbe ait€9U&t U Oe 
areyai ' ^ Mm Ami prmmed tn that pUnu^ aa we read in the book of Kinga. 
. The ohjeetaon ia anphiloeo|diical, ae well ae unscriptoraL What, I 
aMk,aielha letteia Gr. 0. D. but picturee, representing^ a certain ideal 
^6o written language, when first used, was a series of pictures, asercffy 
aeholarkBowa; and the bible abounda, like the temple, with these pic- 
iofial aigaa. Again, where is the immoralitv of looluna on the em- 
blem ef ear dying Savior t Is it not the ffoepel narrative of his eorrows 
•Bd hie love, eoadeneed 1 The eonncifot TVent, Sees. xxv. teaches, 
whal every Cathdie known, ** thai while we venerate the memorials 
afChrial and his aainta, we are not to believe that any divinity or 
power leaidee in them.** I would, therefore, express in a lew woods, 
tte motive of onr reepeot for the cmcifix, and oar sense of its lifoless- 
aeaa and want of power, in the following apostrophe : ^ Thon eanst 
BOl aeov then canet not hear, then canst not nelp m^ bat thou remind- 
aalnMofmy CM." 

Were the objection of my worthy opponeni risorously urged, it 
would he impietv for the orphan girl to wear around her neck tto like- 
■eaa of a fond, hat alas ! prematurely deceased mother : or a soldier 
boy the miniature of the fiuher of his country. The different trsdea and 
po fcas i o n s should be airaigned for the idolatroua practice of suqiend- 
kg befoie their docNra the eigne of their various occupations. The 
United Statea* mini would be a foctory of idola, and eyen monev- 
kolder, in bank notee, or the hard metal, an idolater ! Finally, if the 
Calhollea aubatilute the words ** honor and veneration *' for ** wor^ 
ahip,** when apeddng of the relative reapect paid to the emblems of 
Chrial and hie aainta, yet even the use or tliis word could be defond- 
ed from the Bible,Chron. lael ch. where the people, as it reads in the 
Protestant bible, wonikmed tJu Lord and ike JStng^ but surely not with 
the same kind c^ worahip. The exterior act appeared the same, but 
in the hearl, there was distinction of homage, if it be wrong and ai: 
ontrage lo IkB wediafion of Chriat to aeek inforior intereesaora with 
God, why did Pml aak the piayen of the christians to whom hia ad« 



21*2 

drmed h't episUea 
of Job to ask the |ii 
a priest to offer giAs 

tlet teach a* to say, ** I beHere in the commaiiiflii of ninti.'* M 
ffrfngc, mid king JameM, fo the Stottk biakopt^ Ab dM iip fftnc k m mr Mi 
pima in ike dlurcAet, to ttmconw, Itinwi mm dMk, CgfiJkuJ wkiek 
wtre r^uMtd to fropkeU and apodlm f ** £d Aem ntt iStdpeefit km Hg 
fieK,** 10^ /v. Herbert Tkorndike^JhnAendaryffWk^tmimUr^^bke* 



ee 1 wfcT vid Ood ooaiimM tt wUp pefftmaie liieMS 
|D8t mmn'e pnjen fcr them 1 Why did ha appoial 
pAs and eacrineee Ibr sial And wdj dM the apoa- 



Ueve tkey eanpnwe tkeir auppoaition tkai iktpope i» witf dMrff mnd lit 
f^pUU idohUr$^ wken (key con fM^.** Joet Weighta and Meaama, 
.11. ** It ia a shame to charge men with what th^ are not gnilty 
oft in order to make the breach wider, ahaady too wida.** Dr. Jfen- 
tagoe, Prot. bishop of Norwich, InT. of Sainta. p. 60. 

Another proof of immorali^ is the diatineti'm n ei wae n malarial and 
formal sins ! This is a Jnat diatinetion. ne crril law veaognlaaa It. 
An injnrj done with wuuiu ifsnikeufki^ erjormaihf is Tery diflbfant, 
as to the gnilt of the agent, nom accidental and nmnteatlonat ii^iy* 
A child, a maniac, a man in bia aleep, or otherwna imco a a ei o qa of 
what he does, and not the culpable oanae of that want of eonaeiooa* 
neaa, may inflict an injury, with impunity, for which liberty, and Kib 
should, under different circumstancea, fale rery juady formted. My 
friend has brouffht up casuistry. The tendency of such pnnishmenta 
is salutary : and if a severer penaity is inflicted for the mwder of t 
priest, &c., it is to presenre the mviolabUitt of religion, which watchet 
oyer the rights of parents, to the fear and Iotc of their children, and 
of the law, to the obedience and respect of thoae for whose praaeira- 
tion and wellbeinr it was enacted. My learned friend traduced the 
cler^ of the Catholic church and described the dangera of the con- 
fessional. As well might he denounce the medical profbsaion. He 
read numerous extracts from publications of Smith, Slocnm dt Co*s 
joint-stock concern, for the defamation of innocence. He may ait 
down, in the lowest places, with these worthy aasociatea, if he will. I 
ahall not molest them in their calculations of the **pieeea tf mher.^^ 
** I will leave them alone in Uieir glory.** 

The ^ntleman allows that auricular confeasioa was the law of the 
church tn the fifth century. This is generous, and he is contradicted 
in the concession, by some Protestants, who, for want of better knowl- 
^g^ gi^o ^y^ institution a later date. It remounta, however* ferther 
up the chain of holy usages, viz. to the time of Christ, who gave 
such power to men as that expressed in the text, 9t John, xz. 29, 93. 
This power was not to be exercised without a knowledge of the dia> 
poaitions of the sinner, and this knowledge could only be obtained 
from his own confession. Leo I. did not, therelbre, **q>en the 
floodgates of imniety by substituting private for public conmaston.** 
The practice is or divine institution, and how horrid is it not, to apeak 
thus of what all ages and nations of Christianity, the Greek and the 
Latin churches and the sects of the east, have ever held aa the woric 
of Christ, taught by himself and every where preached by hia apoa- 
tles ! Tertnllian and Origen, who lived in the age next to the apoa- 
tlcs, hold the following language : ** ^ you withdraw from eordoiion^ 
think ff helUire^ which confftnon extinguidha.** **lAtok earrfuily tikoui 
thee in choosing the person to whom you cof^esa—eonfe» to him your ma$i 
secret sinsJ*'* " R is neceuary^"*^ says St. Basils in the 4th century^ ■* to eot^ 
/ess our sins to those to whom the ditpenaoHon ff the divine mysteries tf 



X 



mmum eATvouo bkjoion. 

FlP wMM^ IM JRfflMMU MB 9 MPW ffll VMM tlMlf UlFMf MM #Mvf fMM0* 

Imw Ml mtA, flldl felftititf 111 Acmm^ Jbtf^fiM^lftal 
Aqfv kmm ktm ghm !• lie tkmnkf^ Hiew texti abaBduthr 
i-lhi$ Miiiwkff eimfciioa wmi pnctned befon te tine of Lm f. 
iftb oentorjf and eonsequentlj that Christ and hia apoailaa 
llna lii» adNM m whieb ai; oppoaent preanaiea to.inTofva the 
DaAeHe diiwah* He aaya the praottee of the public eonfeaauMiefaiBt 
hAm tlie whole eeofiegatioii, waa the laat entienchaient aj^aal the 
lyiddaeiearioa of nuifBla la the fifth eealoiy. Aod jet wtth flariag 
■MMiateaey, after eoBteedinff for the practice ao TchementlTt n 
ilaaoel the aame hxeath, he tella oa: *«lliere ia ao ear bat God'a, to 
MA ma errora or oar laalta oaght to be eonfeeaed, lor that the 
laaMrta ef all hearta «re hie.** Can there be contradiotioa Bori palpa- 
ila 1 Anddeee net the Catholic praetiee aave the ainner'a honor, gealiy 
irMidraw hiai from die downward ^atK to rain, admonish Mm of h(a 
yagnlitode and reatore him to religion and to society a better man, 
n all pfohahilit J to ain no more 1 ** la there more coadesceasioA or 
mamr ia a Ronuai prieat,^ asks my opponent, ** than ia CM t" Why, 
%m ila ap h smooa qneation might hare been put to Chriet by the leper, 
RrheB the Savior ordered him •« hfotkawMmselfioikefnui.** Matth. 
riiL 4. ** is there more eondeeeennon^ or merry, in a JewUk pried Men 
xnGoir* 

My firiend quotee St. James, *' confess yovr sins to one aao4lier :** 
^ot M takes care to omh the aniecedenU and the comequetUe of the text. 
** la aay man sick among you. Let him bring In the vrieeii cf the 
rinrfl, and lei them pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name 
if ike Lori^ and the prayer cf faith eha/l taee the eiek man^ and if he he 
m Minif they ehaU be forgiven iim,^* James t. 14. Iq not obedience 
la the directions of the Holy Ghost, the calling in of theprieatt and 
f w ail ing himaelf of their minietry^ the indiepeneable condition preeeri^ 
M by uod hieueff, in the eeripturt, fbr the core of the corpoiVl mal- 
idiea, but, much more, of the sms of the sick man ? Could my 
friend have been more effectually refuted than he endently is by 
i last of Ims own aeleeliQB 1 [Time expirsd.] 



Ibar o'ehdk, P. M. 
ViR. Campbell riiet — 

FroBS the beginning I have said, sad I repeated it yesterday, that 
I woold not state aay laet which I eeokl not sustain. I do not care 
how often I am put to the test. I hsTC here three eatechiams, in 
whiah the aecond oommandsseat ia omitted, aiid to keep up the aamber 
iMp they haTo made two out of the 10th. Here are two catechisms, 
pobUalied by the authority of the Roman Catholic church. The title 
[»f eae* from the higheat authority since the eeuacil of Treat, is as 
lQll0va^- 

** Tb« loott IUt, Dr. JsBMt Batl«r'« CfttocbiHa: n/utd, cokrcMf, approved, 
ind rccomiBeiided fan|r four Roman Catholic Archbtihops of Ireland, at a cenaral 
catacbJMn for the kinHoai. Snifer little children to come to me, amT Ibrbid 
tlicw aoC, for of mmii w Aa lingdom of Ood. Mark 1. 14. Tbi* it eteraa lite, 
Ifaal thay aqrbt kaaw tbaa, the oalj tme Ood, and Jean* ChHtt. whoaa tboa 
bml asai. John, aviik X TweUth editioni eaMfoUj corrected a«i impreved, 
nth siendmrnH Dublin: Printed by Richard Corne, 4. Capel tt Boohaeller 
aid Prialcr to tha R. C. Cojiwe of St IVtrick and Marnootb, and pnblidier to 
IheCaAoHcBiabopiollriiknd.tnS.** [8«a pi^ 36. 



914 vamLTM mr 



^ " 8qr Aft CfMUMidMali of God. 

A. 1. I km the Lord thy Ood; tho« thah hnm m 

t. Tboa thali aot take the hhm of the L&td thj God ii viia. 

9. Tboa tbdt not coret thj oeirhbor** wife. 
10. Thou ihalt not coret thy oei|rtkbor*i gooda. Ksod. n."* 

Are these the ten eommanimenie if OoA, m til Roma CttfuiUo 
children are taught !! 

The single fact that the fonr mrchbishops of Ireland, and tlw Rom- 
an Catholic college of Majnooth should hsTO impioaslj dand to 
strike one commandment from the ten, whidi God wrote oo tiro tables 
with his own finger, and should have changed and dlTided Ae toatk 
fato two, speaks Tolnmes in proof of mj allegata against the Romanist 
mle of faitii. But we shall hear another witness—Title: 

** The GenerftI Cetechiim rerited, corrected end enlerged bj the lUght Rer- 
flfend iemee Doyle D. D. Bp. te. ead pretcribed by hia to be tight moagh- 
cnt the diocoM of KiUeire ud Lerrhlie. [Motto the niae es is the other, Her- 
ootjped mod printed et Dublin bj the mom printar, ▲. D. 1IS7.] Seeu p. tfi. 

4* Sejr the ten commeDdments of God. 

A. I eni the Lord thj God ; thoo ahelt not here enj strange gode befbre Be. 
Thou ihelt not meke to thjielf neither en idol or any figure to edore it. 

9. Thoo nhmlt not take the name of the Loid thy Qoa in wht; lor the Lord 
win not hold him guiltlm that theH take the nenie of the Lord hit God ia vain. 

9. Thou shmlt not core! thr neighbor** wife. 

10. Thou ihelt not covet th]|r neighbor*! gooda.** 

This merits the reprobation pronounced on the preceding. 

Again : here is an American catechism.— Yes« in this land ot 
bibles has been published a catechism, in which the same liberty is 
taken. Its title is : 

** An abridgement of the Christian doctrine, with proofs of scripture 
on points controTerted, by way of question and answer : composed in 
1 649 by Rev. Henry Tuberville, D. D. of the Rnglish college of 
Douay : Now approved and recommended for his diocese, by the rij^t 
Rot. Benedict bishop of Boston. This is the way, walk ye in it.*' 
Isa. XXX. 21. New York ; published by John Doyle; No. IS. Liber- 
ty street, stereotyped by A. Chandler. 1833.*^ See p. 54. 

** Q. What i» the seronfi coniniamtnifnt T 

A. Thou ihalt not take the name, of the Lord thr God in vain.'* 

Is this the aeeond eommandment? It is not. That child is tanghf 
falsehood, which is taught thus to learn the decalogue. If the Roman 
bishops and archbishops in Ireland and America, in this oar day can 
thus impose on all the youth in the Roman communion, and thus per- 
Tert and annul one of God's commsndments, to mske way for the 
worshiping of images, what shall we say of the morality of her nile 
of f^ith in this and other mattera ? 

It is a poor apolo^ for this expurgation of the deealogne, that it is 
not so done in the Douay bible : for when these catechisms were in- 
^t>duced, and eren yet in most Catholic countries, not one layman in a 
thousand erer read that bible : the catechism intended for nniTersal 
eonsumption contained all his knowledge of God's law. What my- 
riada, then, through this fraud, must hare lired and died in tihe be- 
lief Uiat the second commandment was no part of God's law ! It 
Is clearly proved, that the pastore of the ehureh hsTO stmok out one 
of God's ten words ; which not only in the Old Testament, but In all 
rerelation, are the most emphatically regarded as the synopsis of sli 
religion and morality. They have also made a ninth commandment 
out of the tenth, and their ninth, in that independent poaitioiu be- 



BmAV CATmauo sbugion. S15 

MimBu wm vn wsbio onoiniiiMsflBiv soo hmbm um vm 
^tMUlBBy fa te oaly Iwmwniwl in tbe niuTene that he wrote with 
MseiwnMBdt BHtwhyihbemiiillla|oftheeeeoiideoinin«Miiiieiit1 
BeeHM H b m MehlTe ptohibitioii or the practiee of bowimr down 
•e faamMi nd May them hooiage ; m enetom detier to the Komieh 
dHueh then hoth the eeeond end the aerenth commandmeiit ! It is, 
W wufgi t gvoee iddrntij. So fiur tt least ss the ig^iorant end onedn- 
eiiad pvt ef the eommnitj is cooeernc d ; no spiritual^ no hiohlj 
««ltiv«ted miod needs sneh aids of worship— naj, they wooldv to 
wmAk penoBSf he hindnmoes rather than aids of derotion. Bet the 
— edwested and sensual mass, which are in that commnnity,— the fast 
flU^ority, literally adore the image, and delight in the pietuie more 
the Gieator. And, therefore, the abrogation or the seeond 
by the priests, is the poeitiTe introdnetion of idolatry. 



The Hebrew bible says and all Teraions of it in effiset 8a¥« ^ Thoa 
•halt not make onto thyself any eraTen image, nor the likeness of 
any thing in heaven above, nor in ue earth beneath. Thoo shalt net 
bow down to them nor senre them." The gentleman made as hand- 
MMse and rioqoent a defence of the praetiee of riolatinflr this solemn 
pieeept as eoald be well imagined. He referred us to Uie tabemaeie 
aad temple, of ancient time rail of types— patterns of things in hea- 
ven, &e: but unfortunately for his logic, none were permitted to wor- 
ship these patterns of ideas. They were but to portray the things to 
be reTcaled in the gospel age— a picture-book, to sketch the outlines 
of that redemption, wnich the Messiah wrought, and of the worship 
ef tlie kingdom of hearen. They never presumed to worship them, 
they look^ through these outward symbols, or signs of ideas, to the 
spiritual substance as we look through unfigurative language to the 



The '* hmxtn aervetU^'^ introdneed by my opponent, had the authori 
It of God, for its Deing made, and was a splendid ^pe of him that 
destroyed the serpent, that old serpent the devil, who nad bitten the 
human race. Wnen men bitten, looked at it, they were healed : but 
when they began to worship it, it was destroyed. I say, it had the 
authority of God. But where is the same authority for carrying 
about the bones of a dead saint, or the hair of the Virgin Mary, or 
the feet of Balaam's assi Where is the first word, in favor of wor- 
shiping or msking an image of the croes, or of the Savior, or of any 
saint 1 or of veneratinff a grave, a relic, or a picture 1 

My opponent ingeniously asked, if the name of God were not a 
picture 1 Profound reasomng ! Tlio name of God a picture of the 
dass with the imsge of the croes and of the Virgin ! But a 



mother says to her infant, ** my life !** and she may say to Lady Mary 
in the same style, **my life !** Ingenious ! I would ask this Roman 
Cadiolic lady when she looks upon her child, and exclaims ** my life," 
if she feels the same religions affections, the same pious emotions, 
as whcm she looks up to the Vir^n Mary and exclaims, **my lifef** 
Is not the oentleman rather playing the sophist, or sporting in jest, 
thmi gravely reasoning flie subject f Certainly, ho would not so teaeh 
hb eonffregation in the absence of Protestants ! Thin ia as felicitous 
and as metorical as his allusions to the device and imanres on medals, 
or on gold and silver coin. There is, indeed, idolatry hcie ! Bat 
tliere is ao hypoerisj in the temple d mammon. Moreover, these 
worshipers adore not tfis inags cf money ; but the mone^ v\M\i. 



pKwiilitk«UMg««aMlv! hlhsfBiHwM ■efiaMi DM te 
peofleM8tbeeberabaii,iitlMlioliBrtaraHI Ajumf ikH ftlmf^ mt^f 
stood befara tboM eharabnn, Mlkoqrps efoarygllpriMtt«h»oAn 
bis w criiee ia hooveB : ani Astob stood Aora omIj mms la 
If he aadeialood ohhor the tjpe or Ika lalfr^^ ha ooaU aal 
it eiiher for the wofship of aa iiaaga or Iba oiSriBf of aay aar~ 
earth: for, like Aaroa la Iba hoKeai of all, Cbrisi oftn hb 




loheaTen. Aaroa piasealed the Uaodapoa Iba arapitiitont bat Ckikt 
fm'mb. As the hnbop'a hifb prtoat w aal la bHiaa bat 



Robm; all the saeriioe whieh be eaa oik oa earth ia aot worth a 
ftrthiB^: for ia the Christiaa mai Jewish asase, aa iniriiaB an earth 
eaa sTaii aaj thin^. Soch were the typea* aad aBel^ esrtsialjtaiB lbs 



aati-tjpee. Oflmaga for sia, aew, am oaly nHrie ia iMBvao^ Hm 
^rery aflaMoa to Aaroa, strilces a blow at the piiestlwod of the 
Catholic chorch, ae if God had aol aceepted ia ~ 
bis Son, and called for their assistaaee! ! 
Bat it M hinted that I shoald more felly prete the ia w st a l ily of Iba 

" " ve BO laek < ' " 



RoaiaB Catholic rule of ftdth. I here bo laek of do c a anji s aa M» 

sahjeeu The eiint Lig^ri, by the help of eiiat Piaa VII. baa tiMj 

famtebed as with indubitable aathority. **ne a ttofaey genefal of Ilia 

deril liToe at Roaie,** soys ray oppoaoDt, **aad prereala the b s ati iga 

iIob of all saints.** How g^eat, theo, mast bare beea the Tirtaee of 

8t Ligori, who, in spite of the devil, was ean oa i ied Ky pope Piaa 

VI1 1 ! See how equiToeation is taafht ia this role of Mtk sad laa- 

lalitj:^ 

■* To •wcM*," my St. Ligori, ** wtlh •cyuivocatioB, wbflM Iheie u « need tes 
fOM, and eqoiTocatioo itself is lawful, is Dot wron|^. And tf ft pertOB MDMn 
withoat ft Kood resMM, il •» n*! to be cootidftiwi • paryeiy; lieea, ia oae m un 
of thft word, ftiid ftccordiof to mcntftl restrtclioa, Iw iirMrt whrt b iwm.** U- 
1^. Lib. iii. N. 15L [S^nonit, 159. 

Dissimalation is Tsnoasly taoght. 

** It is Iftwuil,'' continaet Ligori, ■*ibr a CaAoKe, wh«B hm 

n pftMtng throagh ft coantry h«lonriD|[ to bcrctie*, ud ia ift dasgerof loMSghia 
Kle or propertj, to prcteod that be is not ft Cftthefic, and to eat OMftt oa 6rt 
dara." Id. Lib. ii. N. 15. [SyDOfMis, p. 216. 

This new old rule of niith has nuide some new sias, which neither 
petriarehs nor Jews did ever commit ; and here is one of that elass 
which no American eaa oyer commit: 

** Is it a mortal sin,** asks the saint, to stealatauU/piecft ofancrcd relici Aoa. 
** There b ao doobt, hot that, in the district of Rome, it b a nortal tie. Bat oirt 
of this district, if any one steal a small 
BO mortal sin, prorided the relic be not 
ened; unless it be some notable or rare 

Crmb, or the hair of the blessed Virgin Mary," Ac Id. ib. N. 63S. [Sjaepdi 
P.1C7. 

There is a secret on the subject of iufallihilltT^ which the saiat Id* 
fori has begun to diTulge. Cnstcmi, it would seem, since geiieral 
eeuncils are gone out of fashion, is from this time forth to be the 
standard of orthodoxy and in&llibiliu ; at least, in morals. Listso 
to the moral theology of the Romish church on this point : 

*• Custom,** says the saint, ** is defined th<* unwritten law. In order that CUftoai 
should obtain the force and obligation of law, three things are required. Itt. 
That it be introducMi not by any particular person, but by a comminuty, oral 
Irast, by the majority of a roinmunily, which b capable of makii^ lam, al- 
thoagb, ia fixt, said coaBimsity caanet mdht the bwa. Sodly. It » rH|ai»td 



itnct ot Korae, it is a mortal sm. vat otit 
ill piece of a relir, it b probable AaA it b 
ot thereby oisgraeed, nov* lli vwee iaaa- 
ira relic, sach fer iaslasrt, m the Holy 



■OMAII OATBOUC BBUOION. S17 




MtndaM • OHioM CMtfvy to kiir, na. la 
IhoM «k0 Mkv ft eMio« ftet kM almdjr bMa i lwi dac wi 
■t d» Ml coBBh a ib b fi>Ho«ria( d» CMlon, iNrt tiMj caa ba 
br H by tbt priaoa. la fiac, thow who Mam a ewtom aftar H hai 
I w^ aaWm lia. aar caa ttay ba pnawliaH for it" M. ib. N. 16T. 
tnOB BiqiiautD aooobiiuki to tub gaidoiis or tbb Hmm 
J PBR A eoaiOM TO Bioam l law. In onler that cviCobi iboaM 
Ibia foiea aad obligatlaa of lair, it it r«qair«d« 
"My," eeatiaaai tba aiat* «• Ibat it ihoaM eoatiaaa a bB|^ tiaie with rt- 
paited acti. la ragard to tba tina that it taficieat to reader a cattoaa lawfiil« 
•aa ofiaioa it. that it it to ba laft to tba jiidnaaot €»f thajMndeat, aooordiaf to 
tba ftfitHitiuo of tba actt, aad thaifaality of tba awittar. Tba taooad opiaioa iiW 
thai taa jraaia ara laqairad* aad ara taadaat; for thit it tba laogtb ot tmm ra« 
aairad for Iba iatiodadaf aad laaaliiiag of a cattoat faj tba caaoaical kiw, aa- 
Jmk ba faiaaaMflaca wbaia tba coatiaiy at taactioaad.'* Id. ib. Ub. i. N. lOf . 

** Mawbtaditiay, aad tba tatliaf ot goodt at aoctioa oa tba Sondaji, it, oa 
aecaaal of hi baiag tba gaaaral cattoai, altogatbar lawfol.' Bujriof aad felliaf 
goadt aa tba Lofd*t daj aad oa fettifal dajt are cartainlj forbidden by the caa- 
oaical law, bat wbaia the coatfafjcattomprerailt, it it axcaMdjle.** Id.ib. N.S86. 

** Ha who laaktt ate of tba knaveiy aad cuaaii^,** tajt the laiat, ** which it 
atnallr practited ia ipainbtiag, aod which hat the taactioa of cuttoni, it aot 
boaad to rtitora what ba ariot, tiaoa both partiet know that loch tricki art cut> 
tjathiy, aad coataqoaatlj tber conteot to tacm.** Id. ib. N. ttS. 

Gttnbling eoDMerated for priaatt and paople bj the law of enttom : 

** Wa will aow thow, bowarer, t^e caaoiu to Uie cootrary, notvrithitaodio^, 
that all tofftt of ganbliar are allowed. Thit we prove frocu Lirori't owa coa- 
cettloBi. He l«Khet at folloart; — ** The caooai/' tajrt he '** which forbid gamet 
of baiard do not appear to be rtceivcd except loatinuch at the gaaibliaf 
It carried oa with the daaaer of tcaadal. Be It kaown,*' coatiaoet he, ** that tba 
above BMatioaad oaanaiciu law it to much nullified by the coutraiy cuttoai, thai 
aot oaly layaMB, bat evea the clergj do not tin, if thejr plajr carat priacipallT 
for the take of recreation, mndjitr a modermte turn of money.** Id. lU M. 88aL 
fSjrMoptat, p. 835. • 

A MW waj of nocttf jiog the sabbath : 

«• Bull noun and PLATt allowicd. **On the entrance of a prince or ao- 
Ucaiaa iato a citr, it 'it lawful on a Sundaj to prepare the ilraperj, arrange the 
Ibealre, Ac, aod to act a comedy, alto to exhioit the bull-fighu; the reason it. 



taeb BMrkt of jo? mrt aioraliy iuet$sary for the public weal." Id. ib. 
11.304. [SyaopMt, p. 183. 
Tba Romao Catholic rale of nuuuien makes it eyea lawful to sio : 
** It M lawliil,*' wyi Ligori, ** to induce a person to commit a toialler tin, in or- 
der to avoid one that it greater." Id. N. 77. [Synoptit, p. 255. 

** Let the confettor," Myt the teint, ** enjoin upon those scrupulon«, who ara 
afraid of sin in every action, that they act fteely, despite their scruples, and do 
eualraty to what they dictate, where tia it not evident. [Synoptit, p. 173. 

This law lieesaea draokenness : 

** It is no sin to get drunk, by the advice of a pbyticiaa, if one*t health caaaol 
aCherwite be restored." Id. N. 76. [Svnopsii, p. 254. 

Hooce drunkards may be aeeepiable communic&nto ! 

" It is Itwfol," teys Ligori, ** to administer the sacrameats to dmnkardt* if 
tbaj are ia the probable daaaer of death, aod hadjpreviou»ly the iuteutioa of 
loceivirg thaoi.'* Ligor. vi. N. 8L [Synoptit, p. 2dO. 

Ignorance is the mother of derotum, OTeo jet : 

Thc iCfinBE Murr aa left in lOnoAAifCE.— >The doctrine is at followi: (I 
lake it from the seiat ^erhmtim.) •* If the penitent fteyt be,) it in imeu^mbU 
IgaoraDce, ia recard to tb««te things cooceraing which, it it postible to be mvia- 
ably igaoraot, aitboagb thit ignorance be of the * law of God,* and the coofostor 
pradeatiy tbiakt that to admoaiah the penitent would oot correct him. then, aad 
la that rate, tba coafottor nawt abttaia from admonithing the penitent, aad mutC 
leave kin ia hit ignoraaee.** Id. ib. 
« Heretics aie still to be piiaishcd, not only by rirlna of tUo ^iftM 

T 28 



218 

eoBMil of Ulrranv iL D, ItlA, whKhwKj^^lM Ikt 

be eompelMy if qec etwiyt to iteUrmitrnk^ to. Aeir vtBOSft Mmr» all 

hereties danoled bj the kkuok i^ bet aeboidbig to the ■QwJtheriq 

•« reported by the mint. 

UKsmct Tu MK yujwiign ^ A biibop nboucU** m^s BMiJict JUV. "■ 
MphewirbcR the Iribnaal of the AWy if larifi— m m fam»HdelMtlj aed c 
IbUv to pv'iv the diocate that b coomuttMl to bis cam froa bcnCiBi; ■■d. if he 
fimJ My of tbeni, b« ouf ht to puoMb Ihom aooordiar to tlio nnoea; ho Ao«ld 
bowoTcr, be coatiow, not to hiwUr the infiiMfori ^ ikt^^Hk frooi dei^f their 
datr.'* Lifcor. K^ Doc Mor. p. 378. . [Svaopiie, p. AM. 

From the iDioeDoe of ill theee lewa, why ehoold h bo thooght 
etreoge that the olergy ate eseeedioglyeorrapti Lbteo to the Mfanx 

How uoBj reUpMoff liaiwn are iavuTvad ia cteraal rain bg Ibllowiec Mm 
diroctioaa of bad coofeMon! ~Tbo Miat baa tuld «•, IImI, AMONfJTlIK 
i'RlKSTS. WHO UVe IN THE WORLD, IT IS RARfS, AND VERT 
KARK. IX) frlND ANY THAT ARE GOOD.'* [Sjaopdi, p: tiR 

Yet oceording to theee aseiiinptioiie, noder the euelioa of Christ, 
all are boond to hear them oa peril of damnatioo : for« ** he that heap- 
eth yoo, bearelh me ; and he that deepiaeth yoo* deapieeth bm : awl Im 
that deepieeth me, deapieeth him that aeat me.** 80, to deapiaa iheao 
prteeta, b to deeplee Cfod ! 

Once more, from Li^ori« and 1 ahall baTO gtvra almost a apseifflsa 
of the immorality and impiety of the Roman Uatbolie role of mith« on 
general points of leligioa and morality. There ia no one siJijeot on 
which we oould be more eopioua than thia one : bat from reepeet to oar 
audience we shall give bat the remoteet hint. 

** A bishop, however poor he may be, raanot appropriate to hlaMalf pe c a uU ry 
ioai without the licenaa of the apoetoltcal eea. Bat M ooght to apply thiw to 
pioat aaea, which the caimeU of iVeni has laid vpoa aon-riidaat (^etgyaiaB, or 
upoa those eUrgymen who keqp nitcu." Ligor. Ep. Doc. Mor. p. 444. L^7*ep- 
Hs, p. 294. 

Now, if a priest should keep a nseee, it is a Tory ezpiable and tri- 
fling offence; but should he marry a wife, he meat be eieommnniea* 
ted foreyer! Thus the Roman Catholic rule of fiuth treata the Bible, 
and annuls, at pleasure, eyery law and inatitution of heaTen ! llaTo I 
not, then, my reepected auditora, fuUv proved the fidlibility and im- 
uoral tendency of the doctrine and rule of faith, of the biahop*a ehnreh 
— to say nothinff of that system upon the elergy ihemaelToa, who ex- 
poand and inculcate it 1 

One word, before I sit down, on the nnanimous consent of the Greek 
and Latin lathers. 1 have said before, and I repeat it, if they agiea 
on any two pointa, tber are, in giving teetimony to the scriptarea, and 
that it is the duty of all to read them. So &r they are all ProCeatanti 
and not Roman Uatholie. — [Time expired.] 

Bwior PuacBU« ritat— 

The extract from Chillingworth will be riewed by men of tntnllt 
gence, as one of the stron^et arguments adranced in this debate on 
Uie Catholic side of the question. And it may be as well to obaerre, 
that my friend baa probably first seen it in the Catholic work, the 
Amicable Diaenssion, firom which he has quoted. Chillingworth waa 
distingnished aa a controversialist. He had a public diepotation, like 
the preeent, with some Jesuits, by whom he was not only defeated 
but convert!^ to the Catholic faith. But yielding, like Gibbon, to the 
sctlicitaliou of frienda, the importunities, the livings presented to him. 






imhm 

ia UN Mis— it WM dw ody 

b to 0^, Im IfMipleil vpaa ilt to 

wwUDy fartBiMit I Dvt I hsw soWf Ank OaSf 

_ iMgibbtooftr im die wiy of firm f^ tJit ■K iiif 

fiaytimriaii flia Onlwiie wBgioa, I aov pMft njsdtf to ■htir 
•r hoMr ia tUs eily, tiMl tk« ImI rilaginkMi mi Iqp 
t» pwpofHw to Iw IfiMi lln worin «f U^oii, to Ml to 
is Iks mritoir liMl wiitor. It to ril a Wm iitototoloai I 
ilttMtHgr«rifa^C.| tortflf MMMIr. IwUlaMMilUa 

aad Ml •fararMauBf lalototiQa. W* kava 

wiito ia Ikia ^ebato. My wortiiy tfftmwtKk ia» 

«f Mmi» Itta a ^mraiaf aMu^ wiaiaBri 

at aaf lliiaf aad to naoit to aboaa. Bat tkia will aot ■■■nia 

~ leaaaot aaw ^aoto froot Da Pia, or Mad his readara baeii to 






rhaaddmwamaaly enmralad fiaunra af tha paiaaaai 
few pofaa aad thaa aak ifiwia caa ba a drop ef apaaieiia 
gnea ia tha wlaito wcfM. I laifa Hwaa aditioaa of tba aonipiato 
woiin of Ligaoriv ia mj libfaiT« or in thia citTf to velar to; aad ia 
aaaa of thaai eaa tUa vila doetnaa ba foanA. If ark, tbaa, tka mo- 
paaitioa, mj firiaada. It ia tbia. Tbat priaato aia allowad to «m|i 
ayamaaaa* apaa. pamaat of a fiaa, but tMt, if tkay >BV|7f <kary aia 
aoaaHHaaiaatod I I aow cail apoa Cliariaa Haamoad, Eaq« /adf» 
Hali« Oaaarai Harriaoav Jadga Eato, Jadga Wrigbt, or aar otkar iia 
a^aally laamad aad boaorabw aitiiaoa of T^iaeinnati— lor 1 oaly aMa> 
liaaad tka iiat tkat eaiaa to my miod — to daeida thia iaaae or ftol. 
I pr aao aa ea tka wboia alauy a baaa, aafimadad maaurtiaa, aad I agato 
Ihaak Haavaa, tliat I aai la a eity, wbava inatiea will lia doaa to 
Ika tratkt aad wbava lalaakood will ba triampbantly daiaalad. 

Tka Tolama lima wbiok tka ^aatlaBiao kaa baae all dmr raadiaff, ia 
mm of tkoaa booica of aboiaiiwiUoa and falaahood ; pat lortk, ia tka 
ai^ of Now Yoffcy hj 8Bitb,81oaniaaiid Co. and it ia a Cur apeaiawa 
of llMlr fcabioB of aiveolating tratk. Doaa it nat foruak atvoaff pva* 
aaaipliaa to tka vaAaetiBg nuadv Umt tkave araat ba aooMtbiaf di^iaa 
la tka valifioa arkick aM bmo and womaa aombina to aboaat It 
waa tka moaaler Nora, aotorio oa for jparrieida and luat, wbo iirat draw 
tiw awoid afaiaat tka akriatiaa valigion. Forgot not than, I pray joa« 
lay lfiaada> tka propoaitiaa tkat b bafova aa. I am datormlaad aot to 
ainmbar or aioep oa tbia aiatlar, bot to pvoba it tbovoagbly and ax* 
poae iia ro tl a na aaa to tka world* Mr. dAMPaaix'a allagation agaiaat 
Ika Calholia akarekt b tliat Liaoori, a ataadard monlbt ia tkat 



cluuaaf laaoaaaif ttaf prMWi aMiy ar^p aawMiatact op woytMg a Jfi^9f wMi 

", Wbeveaa i diatinatly 



daay tbat iigaon baa avar taagfat any thing ao abjminablay and that 
all who aay aot ava gnilty of a moat flagrant Tiobtioa of tha dommand- 
BMot of oar God, whieh am ** Thou obalt imt acAa rALaa wrniBM 
MMAUurr TST atmaaoa." Exod. xx. 16. 

Tha akaiya of aappwiaaiag tka 8ad commandment, whib proof to tka 
Matiaiy«MR Ika Calkaib aalaabjamaayary whara b uaa in tha U. 8. 

aad fian ^ 

BH^'ba 



■•faryCatkaUakiblalalkawQrld,waaataffiagkim iatkafoea, 
plaaad alaag akb of tka foiafoiog ! Add totkaaa,ak%kix4V- 




nm mn VMS 

imAwnAim of Su FmI, nd fbe hiffjbmn e«logy «f tte Ayoniypw 
M tbe 9ii|Mrior Moctiiy of tbe «niiiarrM mai», lnv« bMW Hotaitf j 
tortured by mj opponent, and a fair estimate may be made of tlw n* 
•peot he entertains for the bible. Even his Jests an but Uitle help to 
his sifamenty for error was nerer mminely wittr* ilnd when hs mf- 
fiMts to iaash at St. Pan! for his TiaTin^ been a bachelor, 1 shall een* 
tent myself with replying, yes ! St. Paul was a haehelor: bat woold 
he not hare looked well, with seven little squealing childran trailing 
after him, vuUing Ike ekurtku of Asia ! The remark of Bv. PSttl, 
** have 1 not a ri^t to lead about a sister V has reference to the prae- 
tiee then early introduced, of entnisting in some cases, the iBSlroetioa 
c^ femalds, to persons of their own sex, and to the greater ftcilitiea af 
ferded in this respect, to the apostles and preachera of ehrisliaaity, to 
convey the knowledge of true religion to promiscuous society, wheth- 
er Jewish or Pagan. 1 consider marria^ a holT, nay, a divine iaali- 
tution. I respect the sanctity of the union, and pajr a willing tribute 
of praise to the eminent virtue of persons engaged in that state ; but 
I must reason and judge with Chnst and St. P^l, that if^ *^ he who 
marries does well, he who does not does better.*' A priest aaaumee 
the obligation of celibacy, at mature age, and voluntarily. God's 
grace is sufficient for him, as it was for St. Paul, and his virtuous 
struggles against the evil spirit, that dared to tempt even the Savior, 
in the desert, and Paul, who had been rapt up even to the third hea- 
ven, can make virtue pirftei in infirmity, without the priest's being as 
foolish as the thief, who cut off his hands, to keep himself from steal- 
ing. 1 hope however that my opponent, or his auziliair. Smith, will 
not be tempted to cut off hU hands, for stealing from Liguori, what 
is better to any man than trashy gold, hit f^od namem One word 
more. If marriage were as pleasing in the sight of God, as celibacy, 
why did God and St. Paul direct abstinence from marriage privileges 
ss a preparation for seasons of greater devotion 1 According to my 
friena, should they not have commanded the contrary T 

I pass, in the next place, to relia. The chair in which the aigners 
of the declaration of independence sat, the pen with which they wrote 
the glorious document, a bit of the wood of the tree overshsdowing 
the grave of the illustrious Washington, sre all treated with respeet« 
and sought for with avidity : shall religious memorials alone be tree* 
ted contemptuously 1 What says ths scripture. Acts. xix. 1 1. Jmi 
Ood wrougki hy tie hand tf Paul more than eotnmon miracles^ m that 
e9enthen were brought f mm hit body to the siek^ handkerehii^t^ amdaprmUf 
and the diaeateM departed from them^ and the wicked tpirtta weni out tf 
tkiou ** The women, troubled twelve years, with an issue of blood, 
taid within herself, ** if 1 shall touch only his garment, I shall be 
healed," and $he woe healed; and Jeeue turning apid teeing her midt Be 
if good heart daughter, thy faith hath made thes whole.*^ Even witht^uifaiih 
orconsciousness, there is s miraculous cure recorded in IV Kings xiii. 
91. ^' And Elitcue died and they buried him. And the Bovera from 
MinA eame into the lund^ the aame year. And tome thai were burying s 
man^ wow the Rovers and cojU the biu/y into the sepulchre ff ENeeue, And 
when he had touched the bonea if Eiiaeut^ the man came to life, and eiood 
upon hia feet.^^ I have no doubt that these texts have never been resd, 
or at least reflect^ on, by learned Protestants, like my friend, who 
Hdhuh Catholic* in the pious simplicity of their souls, for venerating 




ifa 




rWliy to 11 MMiMml HOTra to towM tlM pnjfOTV of IIni 

ndJikat mnt i«i||M gloiiowlT with turn ia b — fial 
oodvWMDOlMMyffoodf Iff tli«proplielartk»(Sb> 
f0ip«!|lndlk«Bo3Mref the Sttrior mm! Hsi^ 
^«f caltticy tnd nUeSy I raMme the Mbjaet «f «■« 






to Tiadiesto Um teriptiiral origiiiy tiia 

JMe b0B0MI OOBNffM OK WMflty by tlM 

the neiMMDl of pemMs* ■• beM n Um 
I iw toh qr ebvfMjpfeleifed agiiMt H by my off^- 
OBlMinb^flol wecflVBoiloi^wrtf duTbtoMboM^tbe 
■iW bb fidl (frooi tbe gnoe of bapctMi) fa wy 
iJhttl of baptUM, nd ooMSto, nol ooly ia asnuimifa 
j«» A MEffiaiAVMii or nmi, aamolyvm oMilrUt aiirf k mrnkk Atorlp toil 
alai^to a ■anwwitil oonfeorioa €d tboia, al loaat ia 4o«ia aad al a 
paipoi ifaM^ aad tba frieady aboolntioai aad, llkewfaa,. ia aaritfai 
Ifait^byfciriag, alaia, pfajrwa, and otber pioaaoxereioeaof aopMaal 
liiM MCf todead, lor tbe oteraal panfabmeat, wbieb, tMpelbar witb tba 
oriaie« fa vMDitlod ia tho oaeramenty or by tbo dooire ortbe oaenuaoRlt 
bal te tbo tompoial panisbmont, which the oeriptaie teaeheo it aot 
alama wholly raaitted at in baptieiii.'* Soch ist and ever has been, 
tba doetrine of tbe Catholie chaieby which tbns aeeribes the whole 
|dgiy of ana'a juatifieatioa to Goo, thfough Jesus Christ, oar oaly 
Saner. 8be teaches that God alone can fo^Te sin, and thai withoal 
siaears aoiio>w« which induces as to detest sin more than all other 
afils tofBthery die words of abeolniioB would be a mockery ; and thia 
ijriaw BMy be called coatritioo, or attrition, the name matters little-i 
ilaaalbe traay hrterior, preter-oatoral, aaiversal, soTeieiga ; thai is to 
aayt i* masl coma ftom the heart, and from a motiTo sagfssled by 



fath ; it mast extaad to all sins without exception, and be aecomna* 
by a staeen lesolatioB to sailer every cyU, erea death ilseli^ rataer 
ottsad God aay aiore. This is the oaly idea of peaanoe, as a 



iaealcated by the Catholic charch, and from this, it ap* 
aaaiat bow horrid w the gaili of oar calumniators, who, when they 
lad aa otherwise ia^alaerable, assail as with the poisonous shafts of 
■laader aad auarspiaseatation, pretending, while they know full well 
boar aiaeerely we leprobato the doctriae they impute to na, that tba 
poaagiaato liecDce to eoonaiiisiay and that priests lorpire it for nuNiey I 
The power of tbe arfaata to abeolTe the contrite sianer, is based om 
dn tostay Joba uu Matthew vru wbefoCbrial gires tbe keys of beof 
vaa to Peter, aad Ch. ZTiii. 13, whoa Ardbelsref lomiliki aati rffct , tfitt 
krmilkimg m tikm^ mmd gimmg iktm ik$ Boh Gk9ti^ ^ Fmh I »ajf mmi^ 
yoMf mAalistsap ft tk&ukimd ea earlfty thmii Is bmmd in a g as ea , and 
wAattwtr ft lAetf kmi ea sar^A, §kaU At iMsed ta UaoetC^ By diesa 
words we ooaaider tbe prieat Tsated with a Judicial power by Jeeaa 
Christ, to biad or to looae fiom sin; aad as this |N»wer csnnoi be ex* 
eiefaed withoal a knowledga of the sioner's dispositions, espeeislW aa 
to bis aonrov lor past siaa» and bis sincere resolution to refrain from 
them ia liiiaia» whieb kaawladga aoae but die sinner hismelf earn 
Bif«y wa BMieiads an tba Beesasity of aaerameatal coafessioa to tba 
Uie pricau who bolda iba plane of Christ in the s^uni tKiib^naL 



V 
« 






TWn it M iMMnlky k tUi MM| Ml 
mMiMm beMfiH Inve meeraei from'il Ip lelifiM 
my friend My Uwt it it impious to Meijbe to mmi a pow 
loBga to God mlune, 1 amiwer, that if God ehoooe to gH« m 
to m«Bt it would be impious in man to deny aaeii power to 
a gnerooa tin of disobedience, to icrfese to nao it. If ha 
•ayiagt ^^X man cannot be empowerad by God to Ibigiva aia to 
aaetament of penance, 1 will aw him, why then ia bmb iipwaiann 
to forffiTe sin in the sacrament of b«ptismt I aak, why doaa km 
ooanrei with Catholiea for employing die worda— ^1 abmva Ihaa 
framthTaina,** when Kpiaeopafiana do the aamat Ham Sa-tha a h wu li 
cf Knflaad book of common pmTer; and m it, I laad aaMlafira: 
•' When the minister Tisits any atca peiaon, tho lattoraiioald ^ 

witik tmw weigki^ mtUkri tfkr wkitk tmifumam^ ike fried 
Um^ffkekmrnM^mnihemtUifdeeireiUefierildemHt •^Om 
Ckriet^ wke hmik irfl power §e kie ekurdk^ to flbo^ mU einmere mAs irmljf 
rcpcnf ana oeltewe tn atjn, tw lete ttremL w^erejt% fe^ffiee tafs aHnr i^^mob^ 
mniinf kie muiknriiy eommHUd la jne, I AassLTl tcbe raoM AU. tbt i 
in ike iimme if tke Ii\»iker^ mmi tf ike Sim^ mmi tf ike Hehf Qkeet^^ 
Soon after kmg Jamea L preaenled to the world. In hia awn 
the anomaly of head and member of the Knaliah ehnrdi, and lord api- 
ritaal and tempwal of the realm, he aaked hia prehitea at Hampton 
court, what authority thia church claimed in the article of oftsalslfoit 
from tin? (Mark— the new Peter did not know his powers !) Areh- 
btshop Whitgift benn to bambooate him arith an account of the fone- 
ral confession and u>solotion in the communion serricp ; with which 
the king being dissatisfied, Bancroft bishop of London, fell on his 



and said, ** It becomes us to deal olainly with your majeaty; th^reia, 
also, in the book, a more particular and personal abaolntion ia the 
▼isiting of the sick. Not only the confessions of Augaburfh, Bohemia, 
and Saxony, retain and allow it, but also Mr. Galtih doth approve 

a privaie eoftfeemon mud dbe o lmtim L " ** I 



both such a general and such a privaie eetfe 
exceedingly well approve it, rtpHed hie majeefy^ it being an apoatdical 
and godly ordinance.*' Bancroft was ri^ht in qnoting theAnga b ar g h 
eonfession, for the Lutherans, the md Simon Pure ofthe r e f onaaticw, 
in the confession of faith, and apology for that confeasioo, exprnaaly 
taanh, ** thai aheoluUon i$ no leee a eaerametii ikmn bt ^i e m mmd ike h&r^e 
eupper ; that pmrtieular tAeohUion ie to be retained in e o t f t ieim^ Ami #• 
•icfeel it ia the error ef the Noeaiian kertticef and tkd fry Me pu me r efike 
kijfe^ eine are remitted^ noi onh in ike aigfU (f tke ekwrdk^ kmi in ike eigkt 
ef OodJ*^ Luther himself, in nis catechism, required, ikmi ike pemilenf in 
eonfeeeion ekouid erprteehf declare thai ke befievee ** tke forgiaeneee ^ ike 
prteel to be tke /orgiveneu f God.** 

On this topic, before taking up the Tolnminous eridenee before ma 
lor the doctrine of the Episeopaliana, on this side the great water, I 
mnat produce oTidence, not to be contradicted by the ohampioa of alt 
Protestantism. It is that of the redoubted Chillingworth. Treating 
if the text, John xx. 39, 3, he asks : ^ Cbn ana man beeout 



able a$ to imagine^ that when our Savior^ in eo eJkmn a sMnmer, kmeinm 
krei breatked upon hia diaeiplea^ thereby conveying and ineimtmHng tie 
itfo/y Okeai into their kearta^ renewed unio tkem^ or raiker eeadbimed ikmi 
g,onoua eoanmiaaion^ wkereby ke dekgakd to tkem an mmikoniy tfkimd 



MMIAM «AT»MJO BMJOION. 




mmi§n 



img mmi hmiug akm ti/mm <tA, mm mmg wm IbVdfc, im^ w unwortkilw 
^mr flMif, m ft Mktm ttew wonii tfki$ for fw bSter Atm wwy^ 
SMNf / llirjfbrgi Ml i Wi ciw i la Ast grmeimi* will, mnd m I am nwr- 
mK ttjoimd ^ »sf Ao/y Mo/Acr, <Ae eAvrcA cf England^ (jrou tee 
«M ikt M^ ^ kol^ wmtker dUtrtX' aa well aa CatkoHa) I ht 
ika$ kw ffmttftwttiu amd «te« jfnw wili noi ntfer thai tommtp' 
mm wkkk Cknd kmA given io hie ndniaten^ to be a tmn form ofworde^ 
wetttt wmtt wmim* wWMtm yvm fiim youneiveM thatgei eutd 
n t mrm h wmr tpirikmi pk^ftieran^ andfreeh Hmhee 
mmUgmtjf ^ jfmir ditemM, Jtnd eomu moi !• mm mUjf 
m minim gomwmUd m It a kmrmd wtan^m one Ami tmn 
^ nm^itAh Ikinm Hi you t mt ma to one tkai kmik wilAarify, de/e- 
gmUd io mm from Chm kimaeff^ to mbaohe and aamit you tf your aina* 
^ yom akmH do tkia^ maawre your aouk^ tkai the unaeratanding of men^ ia 
ami akie to ameeioe ike tramport^ and extern ff y*y ^nd comfort^ wkach 
okali atenm io tkai man^a Ikeart^ toAo ia perauaded he katk been madepar^ 
inker / tkia bkaaing.'^ 

Km aeefadiled writer in the New York Cburehman, of the 7th Jan. 
oaa of the ablest periodicals in the United States, qaotea the bmsI 
vineliig texta from Origen, Cyprian^ B«sil and Gregofy, under tha 
•d of meUifuitym 
Ofifon (flor. A. D. 8S0) in Horn. 10 in Numb. 

**Laiciu »i |i«cc«t, x^JOf. uiniu rod potest aulerre u«rratam, led indigft n; 
c«rdolP» vt potiit rctmiuionrfii percatdniiii nrcipcm. The Miue father, in hit 
•rvratli bonillj oa Lake, ** Si enim hoc fecenniai ct n-TelaTeriniuB pecmta 
BO«tff*« ■<>• M>lani Deo; sed et hit« qui poMant inederi ralaeribut nottriB atqae 
peCG»tM; d«lebaiitur peocata nostra ab co, qui ait, acce delebo, at nubem, iaiqui- 
latn tiiaf et Mcat raliginem pecmta tua.** Cljat. T«r. ex. Ta} lor.) 

8l Cyprian Tilor. A. I). 240) in lib. de lapsis, 

* CoMfiteaiitur Mnrali, qoano voa, iratret, d« lictoiii «uuiu; dam adhiic, qai deli- 
:, d«ro admrttl rioi confewio potest, duni satisfactio, et remis- 



q|«iC. in flecnio eat, dnro admrttl fjos confessio potest, 
«o (krta per sn^ftrdotnaatwl l>nniiiiiffn rrata est." 

St. BasU (llor. A. D. 360) in Re^U ezplic. et Reg;. BreT.; S98. 
Bu GfBforj M. (ior. A. D. 690) in hom. 86 in OcUt. Pasoho. 

** OrasB penMnds aunt, et cum liirmndi atqae soUandi potestas exercanda, ti- 
d— dnni nit, qne ciripa ante, qoc sit pomltentia sequata, post culpam; ot qnot 
oaMipoleiiaDcat pereooiponctionit i^ntiaro TiTifirat, illospastorit sententlaabaol- 
vaft: tone ani wi Ten caCnbaolatio prKtidentii cum etcrnt aHutrium sequiturjodicis.** 

■* Whan SC Jnmca axborta all cbriatinna * to confess their sins to one another/ 
certainly it is more s^meable to all spiritual ends, that this be done rather to 
the canto nf sonla, tban to the ordinniy bnthren. The charch of Englnnd is 
no way en gag ed against it, bnt admires it and practises it The Calvinist charch- 
ea did not practise it nnc^, because the^ knew not well how to divert it from 
ilt ard snapendiys, wbiUi era pnt to it by the customs of the world, and to 
wbkb it IS too much espoaad by the interMts, weaknesses, and partialities of 
men. Bat tliey coniaModinr it, shew they would use it willingly, if they could 
Older it auto edification. ** interim quin sistant se pastori ores, quoties sarram 
roruam participara rolnnt« adeo non reclanio, ut masime velhn hoc ubique obser- 
rari.** Calvin. Institat. liber, iii. c. 4. Sec. 12, 13. And for the Lutheran 
clHircWa, that it is tbefr practice, we may see in Chemintios, 2. part. Gan. 
Cone. Trid. Cap. S. de Porait. who is noted to this purpose by Bellarmine: only 
their all consent (how rery eoosistentljr) that it is not necessary, nor of divine 
inst'itatioa.'* Jerawy Tnylor of auricular coafession. 

** Ar ttiOff who mrt apattaA oAtk «{n«, tm/rtt thty he edited wiih Iha priestly 
aHt km i hi^ temmai bain ^ boaom if tka ehureh,** amid Fmbimnua ^Imrtyr {cited 
ftv Taylor.) 




THURSDAY, Jasuakt 19rB, HmffmUSJ.M 

Tlic 3d Propositioo being nmd — 

- Sk« 14 the Babrkm oT Jnha. tSc Maa of Sia of Ptel. ud tb« Eiiqpira of Hm 
ToMfMl Horn of'Danki'i Sea Moaster.** 

Ma. CAafPBCLL rote ud taid : 

I coald hare wished, mj fellow citiieiis* that Ibis pn^otlttba bad 
been nesrer the close of this discossioo. Bat as my nine propoaitioas 
were first arranged as tbemes for lectures, rather than as propoaitioas 
fur debate; I coold not material ijr alter either the verbiaspe or ordert a^ 
ter I had been invited to discuss them with mj present opponent* 
Without further cereroonj, 1 proceed to sustain the proposition. 

I am not insensible of the difficulties and objections we hsTO to en* 
counter, when we presume to prore any thini; from the fivuratiTe and 
symbolic lan^a^ of prophecy. The difficulties are not, however, ao 
Ijrreat as at first riew may appear. Symbols are exempt from aome of 
the obJMtions I yinj^r a^inM literal descriptions--- 7%^ Need iMlrmvlafMrn. 
Son, moon, snd stars speak the same sublime language to ^very eye, 
and suggest the same devout and loAy emotiooa to e^enr heart. A 
lion, a leopard, a bear,— an earthquake, a tempest, a swelHng sea, are 
typea of the ssme idess, and call forth the same thrilling sensationa in 
every spectator. Hence the wisdom in selecting appropriate symbols 
of the persons and scenes which fill up the great drama of human exis- 
tence, and diversify the prophetic chart, which the revealing Spirit 
holds up to the eye of the diligent and faithful student of the word and 
providence of God. 

But, as on a globe of 13 inches diameter, the earth with all its oeeans 
and continents, its mountains and valleys, its lakea and ialanda, citiaa 
and diatricts, can be displayed in the proper poaitiona and relative aiies 
of all ita parta, and in an instant presented to the eye; so in a Bymbol« 
MB be grouped together all the grand eharacteristics of a people or an 
event, and so accurately and comprehensively, that bv a amgle glanea 
of the eye more can be learned than from the peruaal of a volame. 

Hiia is, indeed, an advantage which fi^rative representation has 
over that which is purely literal and descriptive. By a glance of the 
eye on a globe, or a map, one can have a better idea of a country, or 
of the earth, than from the reading of volumes; so by considering a 
aymboUc representation, we may acquire a more vivid and comon 
hensive view of a subject than by the perusal of many pages. 







As IbiMs WB MvnUy pIsIb* 
Hr bM irfMiM it. la UMMtMitiialMpiffr 
Hmm Mbn wii w» iMfe oon fvnt awrUliui Um« wlileh 
tnm tfi0 Kaplinm to lk« Mdto of Um etrth, nd fton tko tuifB 
itoafciiMiau^ thft yim dw i of AMyriaa Ungtt to iko ildaato 
of tho Goopil duMfhoDt iIm whole ooitli, 
W* iMI nfUl J ofcotob tin OMtonto of this ektptor, wfaleh otoWaew 
■• of hHMB dootiay thm ota bo gi f f i d fron mil bonaa ivooi^o. 
HihIiI ia te vWoa ti—ilmi to tbo ModltoffMC Mi t bo gmit ooai— 
gmkid of 90o|ilo fai otMwtiei ; ao^tbe emHk to of Ibo pooplo at nat. 
TWaa «aa aa ao aora a pppoyriato or atrikiog pietora of baaMB aoai^qr 
thM tha aaa. fioamiaiin U ia tnaqaH aad omootb aa oil; liko a opb^ 
Mi aimr niaetiog tba aaara fault of boavaa: anoa it k raflad by 
agiBi l a bnaaa tbat rippka aoftlT oa ita boaooi: agaia* it awalla aad 
mmm aad. lagaa ia baga Moaataia waToa tbat atrike witb a aaMloM 
awa tba ejo of oTory boboldctr. So the people who, to day an all ia 
aad aatt^f ia tbi UMiotb earreat of their daily avoeatioaa, 1^ 




atil wiad or paaaion aia awoUea iato aomo mob, or tamalt, or 
Bwadoaa coofltet, which for a moment rends the aoeial oompact» 
dia ti p y p all aaaida ae a, aa d jaopardiaea tba beat Interteta of alt Tbaa 
fai tba ayaritol now belhra aa ;--4be winda, tba paaaioBs of mea« are ia 
aaaM peattamalt. They atrive upon the |reattea« Four tonifieaad 
apfallmf MtffB moaaton in qniek tncet^eion rite. 

llMy were all aea moaatora, for Crod*e tymlKd of a uraanical aov- 
ataaiaat baa always beeo a ssTsge wild beset. The mst was like a 
Kaa witb eagle'a wings— the fortunea of this esgle-winged lion eoia- 
iaf oat of a t emp e st ooas ses« fitly STmbolised Assyris in its rise, glo- 
ly* and deeliae, a0er tbo dyaasties of mors thsn fourteen hundred years. 

The MTsge b sa at , like to a bear, rsisinif itself on one side, stand iag 
witb three riiw in its monti^m. Bsbylon, Lydis snd Egjpt, representsy 



of its rt fm ti iff aad cnfelfy, the empire of the Mfdes snd Per- 
Tbis rasa from tlie asa wbieh oTorwhelroed the Assyriaa pew- 
it eoatiaaed lor two band red yesrs. 

A leoaard-lika iM»ater« witb four heads snd fonr wings npon ito 
badu iadieatea tba rspid ooaqaesto of Aleisnder. His short»li?ed 
empire of ten ycara, reared apon tha ruins of the Medo-Persisn, snd 
spatted with fariova aatioaa, fiaaliT partitioned among his own four 
priaeipal geDsialay ia sMWtappoaitofy rsprssented by t£e symbol of tba 
sinbfoiae. 

Bat a fourth beast, dreadfal and tenlble, and strong exeeedingly, 
basiag great iron teeth : wbieh doToored and broke in pieoes, snd 
■taaipBri tba laaidas witb tbo feet of it, diverse from sll tba beasts 
tbm warn befbia it, imviag hn Asrat, aortrsrs tba Romaa empire in 
tbaaa fbrtoasa eoaasetad with the priacapal ignre ia the group. la- 
tn w a t ats are as maeb agr ee d about the Unport of theae symbcds aaara 
bnnaogrspbefa ia dafinlog tba ordinary words of human speech. For, 
al ti wa g b tbej may differ about tba tioBO whea, or the plaee where, ooa 
of tbeae syoibols amy rise, or fall, there is scarcely any controTcrsy oa 
die symbola tbemaelvea, or sohjeeu to which they refer. 

Bat tba priaeipal figure in theee four monsters remsins yet 
to ba deaeribad. ^I ooaaidared,** ssys the prophet, ^%^^ behold, 

iad them** 



tbsia eaoM ap assaag tbsm (ntber, ** behiad them** and unokaei^ 

^ anotbsr uttlb Hoaii, before which, three of the fiitl b»rDk% 

15 



\ 



•pky«> 






or mmbs« sAm dM impikNi 01 IIm 
FipiM, tk« kmr of Praaoe* nvo lo a popo of B 
oiwi' l io lo of Ri^oiiii CMiloBigoo fwo to nitn 
kif<o«ofUwLom hor< i I hoooeooJfcowtMid Lwrf»Ht^htco»> 
IroMd to the Pope tlio flMf $f Ahm, ■ tkM kora of tb» oiigiMl iHk 

I'Mf OnOfO tlM wMtt MTU boOMM Wty COMMOaMOf iBMSkOMIV BBMI 

loon Rir iti mm h oooopiod tlMir ploooo* 

0Ot tlio cfeocnM flcm 10 porttaoMitv oooofiBoi !■ ilHi wmbmIIowmi|^ 
•owh: ••lotliiobera woioi9«likotbocy««of«aMtnd b' 
' opoolnof fivot thiogo.** Horn 




rail of o3reoy^^0({O6ioM« ponlio» osooioff 

iHioMnilf nwioncsly lor ovni ftfo tM cMof sHfimim off thoMni rail o« 

oyoo^ Iwirlf o w ral ii, lie. Tho Mootiiootkwi of tliii Iww ioilwi § f— < 

Miflt helbio 00. Wo alioll, thora f oro, haoiUy aook oat ^BmiMm^itl^ 

UMratiriboteo. 

wt reodiiif tin dnptor witli« oow ood tlMO, tbo falBiporitioa il m 
wori, we okall oeo thoi tbo poc»liariti«i of Ibe IMfc kmn mm^kmAf 
•ad MliiHely mmrked. 

•• I beheld,** flOT* DuiM, •• I ooaloaiplatod tbo horao tin tho thiaata 
worecootdoim (rather oel ap : ao in the Valgalo«^orilf ■wiC»)aB^lha 
Aannrr or dayi did tit, wbooe cinaeot was while ao oaow, aad tba 
heir of his head like the pore wool, his throae woo like tbo iery iuM* 
aad hie wheels as borninr fire. A Iksfj strsaa ioeaed tad eaaM fbtth 
from before him, thoasand thoonnds ministerad to him, aad too tboti* 
saad times ten thonmnd stood before him, the jodgment was set aad 
tho books were opened. I beheld then, beeanso of tho voioe of Iha 
fvmt words which the horn spake, I beheld till the boost woo olaia 
aad Am My deUrmfti^ and pven to the baminf ilaow.** Mark, tko 
ootire and eomplete destntrtion of the beast Si the UiUe ktm is ao- 
sigaed to his arrogance and blasphemy , h ee a ase of the words whiek 
he spoke against God and his saints. Tho other beasts simply kwt 
their dominion, but their lires wers sporsd, ** As oonoeraing tho otii* 
or bessts, they had their dominion taken aaray, hot their lives were 
prolonged.*' So ends the general statement eoneeming the wkoio, ud 
1k» brMon, and the resiored, empire of the foarth beast. 

Bat to proceed to the soeoad part of the Tiaioa. ** 1 saw,** 4e* 
** One like a Soa or maii— (Aer fusal) eanw with tho oloada of keoi* 
▼ea, and came to the Jneieni tfday$jzn6 they brought him aeor kefbia 
kirn, and there aras given him dominion, aad glory, aad a kingdoos, 
tiwt all people, nations, and lanraages shoaM serve him ; his domiaios 
b oa everlasting dominion, wh&h shall not pom away, aad ilia ki^ 
dom that which shall not be destroyed. I asked themeanlaa of all thii, 
ao he told me and made me nnderstand the interpretation of mo thiaga.** 

Wo have aow an interprrtatioo aathoriaed and eonfiroMd. **Tkeoo gisat 
boosts which are foor,arB foar kings which shall arise oat of tin onrtb. 
Bat the saints of the Most Hioh shall Uke (receive) the kiagdeaa, 
aad possess the kingdom for erer— even for ever and ever.** **TlieB 
I would know the truth (meaning) of the fourth beast (empiie,) 
and of tho ten horns ; and of that horn that had eyes, and a month that 
•poke very great thinas, whose look was more stout than his fellows.** 
The interpreting angel than explaiaa thia portion of the vision. ** Tba 




rill betlMiAli. TWtaMk 
lk«wM««Brtli,aiidtlwll tmd ItdowaandMnk 
U Im ihBii,**— fa Mi tU Utmmm awpim, Amd^km idmhoimummm 
My jm khgiii) wMk thaU wto oat of tto — piw or kw|<— ; 
•■TmAv (nm uffTUi aom) sImII wioo atrs tiw«i* Aod m iMl 

; (ool noioly pol^^*^) ^'^^ ^ ^^"^ (^ ■b^ ^ *^*^ •■^ 

Umoi Mt oaly iImII Umo of tko kiow five |rino lo 

lie afcail ieolffoy fkm •■tigooitt powor of ttie unoo oMpiiot 

liii. . •• Ho ikoU OMok mot worrio oniool il» 

Hmit nd alMdl wmt mt tko ooioto of tko Moot Higk, and 

^ft ^^^^AAM ^^^^^m W^^M ^■MM^H^^ Al^^^M ABH^A i^SV^tf BMift ^B BBV ^^^^^MB 

MMofftoM.) Aad Ikoj flkall ko fivoa iato kk kaad Ml- 
sum! tiiNO, aad tko «TkllDf of a tiaio> 

Alfant io OBO aaaaal lorolatloo i a tlHOOt two i and kalf a tioM^ 
kalfayaari l» alU/v4M«o ■oatho } or oaotkoooood two kaadiod 
■adtkoMOOOio 4mr--tko Bffodaet of forty-two tkirtii«; orlbrty^taro 
Jiwiak Moatka^ Of all tkia* aad of ono day kotof gitoa for a yaar, 
tfcoaa b ao aalwoaiwr — Pg Cadiolieo or Protwtaaio, Tkaooanai^ 
—aaof tiw oaipiioof ifco LfTTM aoaii k ikorofoio piodfrtiaod to twalta 
baadiad aad outy yoaia. 

Bat tko jodfmoat okall tit. Tko loog prayod for aad ojipoetod jadf^ 
maatokallko|^voat»/Mor^lAcMtfil0. Tkon okall bo taknaaway 
kta doasiaioo to nmmmt aad lo oaaraoT it aoto tko ead or ooooamaM- 
tias. ** Tkoa** witk aatieipalod trioiapk bo it opokeo— ^ tko kiofdoo i 
md dooMoioB aad tko gw a ta oat of tko kingdon, oador tko wkolo 
koofoa akall be givoa lo tko people of the eaioit of tke Mud Hii^kr^ 
(Tkey wore aot oil worn oat by tko LUUt Ham) wboee kiofrdoai aa aa 
omrlaetiay kiofdooi* ano all aoMUcioRa shall oaavi AHDoaci him.'* 
Hitkarto 10 Ike omI of Ike DMtlor. 

Now of all tkeoo iteaia Ike earn la— 

!• It aa a kaaol« or eaipim» or power* ikat pew oot of tko RooMB kaabl. 

S. It roee after tko empire *wa8 dirided into im kiofdofoo. 

5. It waa a ntw aad iifmrmd power* oaneioao and polilie w itk 
kaaaia eyee oa do^aeat, porMHwive, and deoaaetatory power. 

4. -It a ap yla atod aad dioplaood tkrtt of Ike origioal olaleo of tko 
ftoawa aaipiva or of Ike tea kiafdomo toio wbiok it was at iret divided. 

ft. It aaeaaied aMWo tkaa aaT oiker empire. It nilerMl great Ikiaga 
aad tta look waa bmio atoat (dariag) ikan ita followo. 

6. it nmde war aot against sinnora» like oUior ompireo— 4t amdo^ 



7. ItpiovailedforaloogtlaBoagaiastlkeau It " wmrt md ike wa'aii.** 

g. It prsoonwd to okaoga iimn and iaw$. How many fosts« aad 
ftasla,aBd aaialataad aow lawa« and iaatitntiooskaa this powor sot ap! 

9. It kad power to kold ia aol^oetion all saints* aad to lord it over 
them for a long time. 

IQl It waa to ko atasasigd, gradaally wasted as Ike Proleolaat Ro- 
fofOMilioa kaa keeo waatiag ita power aad sabslanee fur three cealQrieo 

aad ia yet iaallyt aadjaaly aad oompletely to be deetroyed. Caa 
my Isiwsd oppoaaat iad jdl Ikoao oharaeloristies and eircomslaaeea ia 
aaT otkat powar or afiia la tka kialory of all tiaie t 1 iniat ha will 



8iV9 IMMI OSMrtMHly to oiMiHto^n 

MentiaHs to ensfee ittontioBv IpothMr «llni tlMt iImmi 

Bfiw met in mny Kinff, Kisffdom, 8toto or Em|iii«» nvo tint of Pml 
Rome. There, and there on) j, een they nil be feond M faiigo m life ; 
tad M exiet as answers the image in the mirror to tho Ihea. 

Bat I hasten to identify this predietlon with the Babjloa of Jobs. 
Aod in doing this I can at preeeot hot okeleh the ivdest ODtlioe. Lot 
ae open the 13th chapter. 

John steads in Tision on the shore of the freat sea, the M ed i towwi 
aa. He saw a ssTage beaat risiof ont of the sea. It had aestn Asadh 
aad Umkerm^ and oo ite heads the aasMa of blasphemj«— 4t rsaoaibM 
the lion, the hear, and the leopard. It waa eompsaad of all that la 
saTafe. The dhiaon, the aerpent of my oppoaentt Ptofaa Sona fava 
him hia power and his throne* aad ipeat authoritv^^^low ameli doaa 
thia resemble the vision of Daniel ! lliia aetea headed Bmpira wMi 
tea boms— >It is on this beaat the woman sat— enbeeqaeatly pSetarcd 
oat aa BAarum the Oebat. Thia ia the LmHn Emplia whicb aaataiaai 
the Latin ehureh. Thia is the beaat oat of whieh tlie Ltma Hoair giaw. 

The wounded head or the imnaial^ whioh was the aiith head* waa 
healed by the great Charlea, and hia new empiia^eontrolled by the a^ 
eleaiaatie beast, spoke blasphemiea and dariag thlnp agalaat God, hia 
name, and all that dwell in heaven. This new leligiooo aad political 
Empire **made war against the sainte and orercame them.** **And iteoo- 
tinned for/or/y-/iro months** **a time, and timea and a dividing of time.* 

Hia dominion extended over all the western Roman Empire. Bat 
next eomes the FAtlle H orn the ecclesisstioal beasu— >In John*s vision 
this beast resembles a lamb, but it speaks like a dragtm ! Ghriatiaa 
Rome spoke like Pagan Rome ! It obliged oil ike earth to worehip tlia 
dragon— It was CatkoHe ! f It made an image of the Pagan beast. It 
gave life to this image, and compelled all to die or woranip the iawgn 
of the Pagan beast. It waa then a bloody persecoting beast. It waa 
idolatrous as Pagan Rome. But instead of worehiping dead heroea 
it worships dead saint*— instead of Goddesses it hss Loriessea ; angels 
instead of demi-gods.— 

Indeed Papal Rome has borrowed much from Pagan Rome Old 
Rome had her pontifex maximu$, her pniwatory, prieats and priesteaeee, 
her victima and ** Attfo.** She had her luatrei water as modem Rome 
has her holy water. She had her veatal virgina as her deseendant baa 
her anna. She had her Pantheon as modem Rome has her Vatican, 
and in the niches where stood the g^s of the dragon now stend the 
■state of the Roman Draconic lamb. 

Bfy pfcaent argument requires me to identify this beast with the 
RoaMa ehofch or with the Little Horn.— And therefore in addition tc 
the leaembling attributea already traced I proceed to the moot definite 
of ite marka. ** Here is wisdom. Let him who baa nnderatendina 
oompute the number of the beast : for it is the namber of a man, and 
hia namber is six hundred and sixty aix.** — 

TJie ecclesiaatic beast, or kingdom is thus definitely the lettera of a 
name which together make 666. The name of a man is the name of 
this kingdom. Now we begin with a Roman saint— even with the 
great Iren«ua« We ahall find in the name of the king and founder of 
me Latin empire the name of this prophetic personage— It is said by 




. Ill Miii iSkB M— of Uw fe^aJer mid for llMBMMiortlwnipiM. 

Bal MlanniM, a kwaed Jerait, objflett totkis— Uiat i> tiwi lngMgi 
iat iIm S0f«litai WM WfillM iIm efftlwmpliT of tids BUM 
>WiJ m AMi«i u AadtldsMifiollMitWaptaatiUa»ii^a 

JlBlJMIlgh—tiwfaHafpilHfaMlofliMMWW, WopVMtMl 

this iMtlirt hMMM wejM m aiieli moto c oi i itB rt Mi 
— ffagjiy tiydriw !• tlw tnm Mi prapor bmm of tlw 
vMrii la Gmk woo ilwojo writiM in foil. 

Tbo ^oiielaoion froo ibeoe pTomioeo io«tliot it thore it no otlier kiof- 
_ Ml OD onrtli whooonamo iooxaetly 666-*«ad 00 tbo booot* tho V}"^ 
of tklo kiofdom, koo boon pioTod to bo tko Laiin tmmrt^ ond m Im* 
Ume Bodmrn^ beiof proTod to eootain $66* thio definitoly aod elcoriy 
Morko 001 tko Rommn Institotioo it that to which the 13tk ekaptor of 
tko apoealypoo and tko 7th ehapter of Daniol rotor. 

Tho only quootioo of opporent diiSenlty that ean bo horp ookcd. It : 
— Wkotkor Komo Pagan or Romo Papal it intoodod : for th^t Room 
io tn^fodod oannol bo qoottionod. That It it Romo Papal it ovidont 
from tko fhct that what it eallod tho aeeond Boatt« chip. 13, Torao 19, lo« 
ekap. 18 and 90, oallod tho faloo prophotp— ond thto it the boaot whooo 
■MM io given 00 naniorlealljoqoiTaleot to 666. 

Hiit moroover osqklaino diat Ioto of Lmiin which to thit do j dlttln- 
gnfoboo thit party. Thoy not only htTo long gloried in the nan»o Bo* 
Mon or IMn Cttholie or Choreh of Rome^ bnt thev ttill tay maoo in 
Latin, and perform their rdigiont tenricet in that dead langnago ; fur 
•Ithongh Pool ** had rather tpoak fiTo tentenoet in the Temacular, than 
ton tkmioond oonteneoo in an unknown tongne**— that he might edify 
kit hearert«-<P«nd althoogh in tho age of the ^ primltlTo Fatbera** thIo 
whole ehnreh prayed and tanght in tho language of every country 
whore tkoy worohiped ; ttill for tho take of liOtin, to thit day Md eron 
in thit conntry, Romanittt perform their moot devout tenricet in that 
dead aod foreign tongue at toough God himtelf preferred that language 
to every other. Thut thoy are providentially bcnuring to all nationt and 
languageo the grand mark, and the number of tko name whieh idontifieo 
them no the bntt and Babylon of John. 

To letum to the imageiy of tho Prophet John :— In the 17tb ckapler 
tkio eecletltttic eotobliohment it eompored to a great harlot, with whoa 
the kingt of the earth have committed fornication, and at having intos* 
fc^ted ul the inhabitantt of tho earth with the wine of her whoredom. 
The woman io Airther identified by being detcribed at titling upon a 
ttarkt bemim full of blaaphemoat nameo, having teven keadt and fen 
loffu t ond oho io odomod with purple and tcarlet, with gold, and di»> 
Bondt, and poailo ; kavbf a golden cup in her hand, full of the abomi- 
oatioa and pollotkw of ker wkoredomo. 8ko kad upon her forehead hcf 




; Baivuv vBt Omm^ 




the matter more certain, the Spirit laetiiea, verae 18 : "'"HMTf 
which Ton saw is the grreat city f ajHritaally called BabjloBy Ihenllyi 
Papal Koroe) that mlea over the kiopa of toe earth.*' 

HaTing thua connected theae ajmbola, and aeen the eo-ndaptatko Is 
the aaroe aubject we ahall here introdoce the Apoatle Panl with his 
plain and unfigurative deaeription of the Man of oin« Sd chap. 9d Thes* 
aalonians, and examine the ooograitT of hia description wim the aym- 
Ma of Daniel and John. He may be regarded aa the lilMal is lai |n s 
ler of them both. 

•* Let no man deeeive yon by any means : far tbsl dinf aMI SSI soaWf 
sxeept there come a fhlling away irat, asd that smo of ais bs isvsaM* 
the aon of perdition ; who oppoeeth and exallelh hiaiaelf abovs attlhst 
ia called God, or that ia worshiped ; ao that he, aa God, altletii hi ths 
temple of God, ahewinff himaelf that be ia God. ResMBber ys ssCv 
that, when I was yet with yon, I told yon theae thinjpf And sow ys 
know what withholdeth that he miffht be rerealed in hia time. For 
the mystery of iniquity doth alreacfy work ; only he who now IsUeth 
wUl let, Qotil he he taken out of the way. And then ahall that Wiek« 
ed be revealed, whom the Lord ahall coiiaume with the aplril sf hia 
mouth, and ahall destroy with the brightneia of hia coming: Evsn 
him, whoae coming ia after the working of Satan, with all poweia, ami 
aigns, and lying wondera, and with all deoeimbleneaa of unrighteous" 
aess in them that perish ; because they received not the love of ths 
truth, that they might be saved.** Verses 3 — 10. 

The Apostle foretells an apoglaey (a falling away) in the Church ; 
which apostary would issue in the full revelation or manifeatation of 
THB Man or Sin, (or of tio/o/ry, for thia is the sin of Jews and Gen- 
tiles. ) l*he Man of Sin is again deaignated aa the Son or Pbbdituui. 
He waa the aubject of paat prophecy aa Judaa waa; for on that account 
he too was called the Son of Perditioiv— foredoomed to ruin. The namea 
of Man cfSin and Son cfrtUn^ fitly repreaent thia apoatacy. The at- 
tributes Slid circumstances peculiar to thia pasaage are the following. 

1. He was to come forward atealthily by degreea and uno^aervcd, 
(like Daniera Little Horn, to grow up behind the othera) ** The aecist« 
or mystery of iniquity already inwardly worka.'* 

S. He could not be revealcKl till ** rie who reatraina or^leta (the Pa- 
gan power) be taken out of the way.** Political power aa well aa eo- 
elesiastic waa necessary to his ^evelopmenL So the Little Horn 
did not appear conspicuous till after the ten horns grew out of the 
fourth beast. The Man of Sin ia, in historic truth, the youngest horn 
that aprung from the Pagan beast. 

3. He WHS to exalt himself above all that is called a God^ or as 
object of worship. My learned opponent will agree with me that Crod 
here may mean, aa sometimes it does in the Bible, a magistrate or king. 
And certainly not only in the arrogant titles which he asaomsa, but 
in the dispensations which he has granted, in respect to lawa 
divine and human, no magiatrate, kingr, or potentate, ever claim- 
ed so much on earth as the Man of Sin, as tlie Popes of Roma 
He Is not only styled '' Universal Father,** '' Holy Father,** '' Hia 
Holineaa,*' •« Sovereign Pontiff,** «' Supreme Head of the Church 
on Earth,** '« Pater Familias,*' '' Successor of Peter,** '' Prince of ths 



^» 



041flMW . MMOMNV. 






«l«Mif te Jta i»MM,«ittl 

ipMiiMlIf iIm Mqr oClMrsttribMt wMiminUMMla 
Hi is ■• IVfiB Idolater ) 1m is n* iofiU Jew ; Im is bo 
r nligisBi bal hs sits miIm Ckareh of teas Cbris^i. 
ttiiW WMiaf-«God's tesspls hnlrilag the todansatsl troths of fs- 

' M dU tlHS asMMMity whoatlMi Maa of Sin iavadsd iIm 

I ISw« jalt tiM ^pmH/mtta of Chiistisait| aia aakaowMgad bf 

CiMMBllaf WiMS, HmmIi «««Mdk ^m #mI by Imv Indilioas.*' 

iwllsssUUlsar««skOTral«Mdf lolaagod.'* HaalaiMla 
Mi saly fof Ckrisft as ys Tleart bal iIm koBMfs das loaiapai* 
aMtelifa cf iSad ha haafhtily afpvopriatoa la hiiaaslf. Sash is Iha 
■isdislisft of Iha Maa or sia; mm who that is ooavansat with tho 
MlBtv of lite poyas of Boin, frosi thoiv eoroaatioa* rtaadiag oa lha 
allsff la 8t. Fslsi's ohaiah* laeeiviaff ths titlo of God*o Tietgaiaat» 
aaaaaHaff lha koasia of ths sapiaate hoad of tiio whole chareh; pow- 
m smar taa aafala of hoavaa» oter tho iahabitsats of Hades, sad o?ef 
flM lawa aad slstates of the hiblo, osa aUak that Paul esamnales tha 
piitaia hf asrlaf thai this soa of peiditioa, aad maa oTsia, waa to 
pw hiaMslf Qg; was to **s4iir Ummff at a Oei/.^ 

Ci Ha la sailed nuLAWussomi; verse 8«'*/A<.iotdMeiir.** So Da* 
«|sl*s little hora b lepiaseated as ^ cbsag ing (or seeking to change) tha 
tioMS aad the laws.** Instances of such ditp«n8stion8 and indulgenees 
aoald ha maltii^iedt mdUkUmmf demoastrstiTo that suchhsTe always 
hasa tha pfofe s s i oas aad assamptioas of the ^ Primn tf the JpodkMJ^ 

7. Bai aaother iaeideat in the history of the decline of the maa of 
sia dass i w u s oar atteationt aad singularly identifies him with the eai* 
piia of tha little hora. ^ Whom the Lord thall cojuumc (or slay) hy 
tha aplrit of hia OMNith, aad iltifroy by the brightnoM of hia coauag/* 
And ^ the doaiiaioa of tho little horot says Daniel : *^ They shall 
siasM Wi aad dbilrsy it to ths sad.** Paul seems to hsTe quoted the 
laiy woida of Daaiel, aad thas moat unquestioaably identified ths 
SMM tf tin aad Hiik Asm aa dssignaiing the sanie apoatacy firom 
Ckiiat aad hU laligioa. ^ ^ 

8* la deaeribiag the eoealag of this man of sin, he b oompaied to 
tha deesptioaa, assamptiona, aad approaehes of Satan, who has oftea 
asaamad a diTiaa missioa or the power of miracles. So the Romaa 
shaieh has srer piatsadad to the power of working miracles, and has 
gaiaed aad still letains maeh power by fidse signs aad lying wonders. 

Of thb aaostacT, aad of tae rise aad progress of this maa of ain. 
aa daseribed br Fuil, we maj mark hb growth and progress in full 
sgfoaaient wita the reeoids or aatheatie hbtory b the following order 
aSd styb >— He was aa eoabiyo in Paulas time. (The mystery of in- 
kaitf doth alteadr inwardly work). He was an fniant in the time of 
YieUMT L, l$S* He was a bold anddaring lad in the time of Constao- 
tiae tho Great. A stordj stripling in the days of Leo L, when au- 




Pops, A* Dm 806. Ha was twsBty-fi?e when Pepin and Charlemagne 
gave him politieal power aad florv, A. D. 760: and at full prime, or 
atdiltty^TSi whsaGiagny taa Grsattook the crown from the eae 



pOTorHiwywidgifeittolMolplMt. HelMinMhidltafmiiiili* 

iBMisrie In iIm dim of WIeUtf, «dl Lotto gM« U» « Boitd li^^ 
which iBtrodneed inlo hit tTSleai Uwi ehnnie BWWttpUuB ■■dmwMiih 
he hw erer since lingered. Bat it lemiiiie for John the epoMley mmi M 
prophet of the chnreh^ lo deelue his leet imTtBd foal o fw dmi w . 

Aft we have no time more than to eketdi the nked oatlkMi wp 
■hall hasten to the oonsammationy aa leapeela the BnhjloB ef Jofaa 
eo exactly identified with the sabjeet before na. In hia opoedyplie 
derelopmenta, 18th chapter, he declaiea her final doom. Hypropo- 
aition carriea in it the indication of a UMmater. She ia the Mm of 
Sin ! Babyhm the Gr ta i a ct /y, a hmd^ a tP— lew, a sMc^ a psjaw 
Hng power / aearid^ P^'T^ drwiktm wOk tk§ blood tf lAt aalnl^ wUk 
tkebbod ^ tke a iar lyrs if Jeoitol! MraTRBT ! By asyaleiy abo raaa* 
ahe reigna ; — her myatery of Dnrcatovy, tiananbatantiatioa, nUea* w* 
raelea, aigns, aacramenta, and nnnthomahle doetrineav have gives bar 
power : for, aaya Paul, (9d Theaa. ii.) deacribing the adfaaeea of thia 
aon of ruin, and lawleea one, ^ His coming ia according to the ope- 
ration of Satan, in all power and lying wondem.**-^DoaayTe8ttimcat 

Babylon, the ancient capital of Chaldea, great aa it waa, waa bat 
the type. Her antitype is the spiritual city. Thia eity aita opon the 
aeren mountains of llie ^^Moh Rommn £mpire^** which tlie hrira of 
Pepin erected. For thus did they blasphemously deaigiiata the 
aew empire erected out of the scTcn grand electoratea of Germany ; 
the scTon heads of that empire which austained the aaaomptioaa of 
the papal aee. 

But we hsTe now to do with her orerthrow. The meana of her decay 
are, first, the spirit of the Lord^s mouth. The reading, preaching, and 
circulating of the Bible. The second is the hatred of the ten horns ; *^Fot 
the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, these shsll hate the 
whore, and shall make her desolate and naked, and shalt eat her fieah 
and bum her with fire.** /%M is the symbol of riches. And riches 
ahe baa had beyond comparison. It is said, that in two churchea in 
Spain, some fifty years since, there were more gold and ailver, in 
aainta, apostles, and angels, than the richest soTcreign in Kurope waa 
worth. Her real and personal estate haa never jet been ralued. But 
the political powers shall get tired of the cupidity and inaatiable ap* 
petite of this monster, and shall plunder her resources and eonfiacate 
her estate, aa in France and England, and thus shall her ruin com 
mence. But at the moment when judgment shall be given in fiiTor 
of ihe aaints of the Most High, — when the hour of her destractioa 
has come auddenly and in an instant, as when an angel huria a mill- 
atone into the aea, shall Rome with all her glory be swallowed down, 
and engulphed in immediate and eternal ruin. We do expect in the 
final catastrophe of Papal Rome a combination and concentratioo of 
Almighty wrath. The vials of God*s fiercest anger await her. THt 
Plagues of Egyptt Sodom, and Jerusalem are in ators for the Son 
of Prrtlition. ui the battle of Armageddon, blood aliall flow for 
1<MHI furiongs, to the bits of the horses' bridles. It is remarkable, 
that this 1600 furiongs make exactly the whole extent of ike State of 
Hiume^ which the popea have so long held. From the Tiber to the 
Po i» Just )S00 miU« or 1600 furiongs. Still the last act of thia ap- 
palling drama will be abort. The artillery of Heaven's vengeance 
aholl burat upon her in a moment; for Omnipotence haa a long con- 
ln»vt»rnv against hor for her evil HcMs. I have cnly time 'o ndU, UnsI 






tat M MflM M iIm iviac niilt 

kiwwte of 9tfm\mu\§ Jajf% 

iIm Imw of Imt JodgMMH fcao eooM, the WDge\ in hit mm» ota«|- 

amkk^ JighH ilioli jrfiiMfcMily fioa mm. lowooi: **UhM- 
UUMkmlB^bjUm^mmkaMiml** TIm oUl Hmm ho 

liflilBiMit oadi dbo wihroiool ooftlMwho 
Ao iitiM of tiio twrilflo lo tlio dit " TlMiwiU 
o voioe irai hmwtm ololtkglj oImU mj i *«Eo* 
hoiy o^l ho oai p t o p hot o i & Go4 Imo OTiafidl 
'«• Imt I IWft ibo isMOMo amltiiiido of ■iirtog" tW moiIjw 
to hwfBo oholl ooy : Hollolmalil SolvilkNi, ooi ^loiy, ihI 
to IkoLsoiovGod: fef hio jndg t nto oio tooe ood nghtoooo ; 
Jmo Joigii iIm graol bwlol, wbooonopled tlw ooftk wick Imt 
ho Jmo o f oog o A iIm Uood of hio oorvonto okod hy im 
I AmI a oeeond time Aey ooid, HoUelHiokl mi 1km OMteof 
lunooot ooeeoded.ibcoToff and eror!** 
Thea, indeed, shall the hingdom s of the whole earth become thf 
fciafdona of the Lord, aad of nie anointed. Then the cause, to long 
0ppieoeeiji ahall antTeraally triaraph : for ages of prooperitT and joj 
wm vat to crown the lahora of Messiah $ and nntdd milliona, tlto 
tioplliw of his modiatioB are jet to gladden heaven and earth b? tlielr 
shimfal sahmissiott to his aathori^, who ahall then be ackaowledMd 
A^ffifMhi King 'fkingi mnd Ur4 tfhrdB. 

0a« a c a t astrop he is oron feared at Rome itself. Hie popes hafo 
««HodhahnNMl; thoy hoTo proclaimed to the world that ttiey felt 8t« 
PMaPo chair tremble vnder tliem ^— tliat tiie throne- of the vrinee of 
tim^ a p o st l es now totteia lo ita fell. In dolorona atrains they laflMBi la 
Ikair ou oyoi ical lotlsrs tlio pforslenco of liberal ^with tliem inidd) 
pflaeiplea. K?oa in Italy and in Spain the soirerMffa pontiff obserfoa 
i i i io aMun a of the spirit of Iho age. Free discussion, the liberty of 
Hlojpiasa, or cTOtt a whisper abMt ftee goTcrnment, in tiM enviioaa 
of Hoajio,Vi i of O B a ly ailieu Mm. It has been said by the most inlel- 
IJ^peot in ttie internal affaire of Romaa Catholic ccnntrieo, tliat it 
wovM not be the most nnexpeeted erent if the present incumbent of 
Iko PtJ^ chair should be the last of the popes of Rome. 

Puhue opinion b fest changing even in those countries, and there 
»Hi undercurrent which, like a subterraneous fire, is liquifying the 
feondations of the hills and mountains on whieh this prood snpsi^ 
■taetaio loan ha aspiring head. The pope is looking abroad, per- 
fcnw lo the ^^monatuns in the moon,** or to the great Talley, aa to a 
vudonesa, in which there majr be an asylum reared for him In such 
% eoBtaageney as mi|ht drive um froqii the Eternal city. Who kaowa 
hai tiiat the ecclesiastic politics of Romao Catholic Europe hoTo 
aidod the tide of emigration prospectiTely, on the chances that are to 
dodde tile fortunes of the hierarcny in the Old World. 
. B«| the doaiiDiea of western Rome, tho theatre of the propheeisa 
bofees aa, ozhaaat tiM svmhola of tlM«^ Lkodicttons. Twb tortonoa 
«f ' oar eoaalry and of tka Fqwcy herot Mcag to aaoths r chaftar* 
U3 30 



RonnB CmImiIic Uuudiy« is s ^[SHliiNi 9i |Mfv iBip6ity 
wyeh h ii Ml ay pnwiii c to esaaiMu 

Swk, however, are Hs orim ili UrtBrr, attd IM dMa is Aa Old 
iPwM, M skHdwA bj the fBjpBr af Gad. Aai «M EialOTy of E«- 
vepeiv fiir twlw haadvM asd thirty yean* prataai hajfosAft anaaBabia 
4oahl, that Daual, Pul, attd Jaha apaka aa tNy vaaa Movvd kytha 
Holy 9pint« 



1 eaanot ah dowB withoat aa apaloiy for tha radanaa af tfda giaat 
aatHae. It would reqaire hawa la tUap the aaip wUah 1 have Wd 



prophftie tyranny, oo cleariv, liteially, aad harmuaiuaal^ aMal aa hi 
me. On thia point 1 chaUeiife ape cia l ia vaa tig a Ua au [ Thaa 



heflbn yoa« I hero eodaarond oaly to aatah iah the craad I 
' poiat oat the beariaga of w lyh a cy apaa thia kantrtiaa. la 
ny learned oppoaea t will ma aw aa opportaaity to fatiff the 
ik pointa, and to illaatrate the obaeaia, I pre plaae t hartaf* aa I 
Jad^, redeened the pMge whieh 1 lead ei ad la aiy fbarth piapamaa : 
nr M the history of all tirae, ao peraoa will evar iad aa^ aaa aah- 
Je- 1 in which oo many — nay, all the giaad chor a e tefianca af thb 
prop h f t ie tyi 
Papal Room. 
aspired, phu 9 minntea.] 

Hmfpmt 10 o*«fac*p J. ML 
I tonu o PumcELL riw»~ 

Before I take review of my friend's bat apoeeh, T wish to eomalclo 
■qr prerioiis one. I was speaking on the sobject of aarieular and pri- 
Tate eonfession, when I was last up, and endeavoring to prove that it 
was a practice not contrary to scriptnre, nor immoral. I have, in proof 
of this position, quoted authorities from scripture, from the ancient ro- 
coido of the Catholic church, and from the divines and pfaetioe of the 
Koflish church. I now add to them, a quotation from the dioeipline 
of the Methodist church, edition of 1835, New«Yoriu iuMl, to ohow 
that every ar^ment addressed to you by my (nend, falls with aa great 
fofoe, nay greater, on Protestants, I will read the following ailraet, 
(p. 84.) You will observe, my friends, that I do not arraign the M^* 
thodists, as immoral, or quote their discipline from insidious motives ; 
bat, to show that our practice is imiiated in a way, by which it is aol 
improved, but liable to great abuse ; and that every thug*that ia mid 
agaiaet us, may be said aninst others. 

Section III.— **r^ tkt BoHd SocUtUa. •* Two, three or four tme beliereis, who 
bare conMrd io e»ch other, form a band. — Only it it to be obaenred, that ia one of 
tbfM ban it. all mutt be men, or all women ; and all married or all aiimamed.**p. C 
• Rmle» tf (he Band 5octeKe«.*' ** The detig^ of o«r meeting i% to oliry that 
comaMod of God, Confett your fauitt one to another, and pray oiw lor another, 
that ve maj be healed.** Jaoiet, r. 16. 

** SoMM of the qoettiont propoted to one, before he ia sdoiittad anwwig m. My 
ne to thit effect." p. 84. ** 1.^ Have you the forpTenett of yoar fina? (aprat^ 
hard qaettioo, my friendt to antwer, when the tcriptnre aatores at» Ecclet 
IK. 1, ** Man knoweth not whether he be worthy of love, or hatred;** hi other 
worda, whether he hath, or hath not, for^venen of hit liiM.) 5.* Haa no tin, 
•nward or outward, dominion over you? (What trmtinT!) 6.** Do joo deure 
to be told of your (aulti? 7.® Do you desire to be tolcl of mil your ftiuitt, and 
that plmin and home? 8.® Do^ou detire that every one of ut thonid It 11 roa 
Irom linie to time, wbattoever m in oar heart, conceminjr youl 9.* Couioer! 
Do yo« detire we thonid tell yon whattoever we think, whattoerer w« frar, 
whattoevcr we hear concerning von? 10.® Do you dei re that in doinic thia, we 
aboald cone at dote at poatiUe. that we tbouW cat to the qvich, aid 



^m*ImMIi Hnbottwl If b l» J «W J^l !■< ilMBI»*tM**1i 
■II o>Wr orrum... tnl-nl; open, lo Bla i|Mh wWoM 4)|^ aad W*Ht 
mtnil B^'^"? <'' >'* prKKliicqMidaM bb^ k* afctr wsAm NMn> 
linn mnir*.: ^}^, (mi hWowmt ■! ann ■■Mhf. ML I." WtehwWBWa 
bM« t«i (offi>n«i«l UKU SOT iHt -mIAbI t*>rv«jw<i i dht HMMfcM 
kax jot IU.1 *ith' 3.> How nn fM M*M«dT 4* WfeMfenajM HMptt 

i'Ary niu*t reTol Ibe whol« m«1 Md body, bwwd ami ll l wad 
■tn»i and 1 defy m; friend lo «••*• my *™f> ***" '^''■* BbM^ 
l^guori, tn «uipasa that. In Ihe CMbolie praottos, iIm MafaaiM b 
to the prirnt alone ; who is boond by bolT «Wii Man God aad mhi, 
■at lo abuse hii iruit ; and U U aabaHd «f^ that « friaM haa arcr li^ 
lM(i«l hi* oaLh, b; diTulging (ha aaema HoalHid w Ui aar, •• iha 
aWa^arilMaMCMwal. Bm tril aaah aaanM to am woaaB, ia^ 

-«i *B «II9 riia*»aa aaid. wbra aakal why ha bagn ■ daaJ arf* 
AawMta, " Kmw om weMM," te. : « WIit. IT tm mmb InHMM 

. K k ta anlnlaM to •• all Maa," for thay wUI all hMw il aocB aMM^ 

1 ••■ km.*' {a laagh.) 1 aaapaet, (hat an oppoMBt alao aMfi Lia iy 
Ma tiaa, that ha baa vat taw a arattr haijb. 1 akall ba ataaaai to 

- Ma tear ha «t» Ml oat «r iba aaaae. 
' ll«v,wyMaada,Iha*aadnaeadPmtaalBBt taadMoaj, to ifeov, 
atto Aal Iha ahaiaplna af Pratoaunilaa haa Uoddm mat awftiUy 
«yaa Pratoataata' toaa, or to arora that tba Caiholie praoiiea of es«- 
Itaaioa ia eat iMiaonl. , Did One pomit, I mlglit dia the Boat aoc- 
vfaeiaf teathaoaj, ftoaa iha tebefa of ihe reformation, and firooi tha 
Gaftoaa ptiaeaa, to ahow, that when the reatraipiB of tlia rfinfmiinnal 
w«a rrAotadt die barriera of rirtee aeemed lo bo brokoo down. I do 
aot ehooaa to aoa their taatinuMj befora Ihii aodienca. It la aaC- 
ahadj wall kaowa, aad It fotlowa fram it, that laj opponaat aaaht 
■at to apaak ill of oonleaaioa ; (or it haa ererj where pravrd itaatf to 
ba a aoMitl piactiea, ai>4 ana brnafieial to aociei^. It haa been oae of 
tha aioat ramarkable aida to inatioe, In oaaea which legal jproeeaa coaM 
■at raae h . To ahow tbia, 1 will ralata an anecdoia. Bama oaa, la 
Haw-Yort. aula a qnaaiity of aflTar tpoont, and, haTiag 
Aa erine to tha priaat. waa told, that neiUnr oonfeaaion aor i 



eoald beoraBTa*ail,wiihoatmtitatlonafthell1-Eotteagooda. Ika- 
titotloa waa aoeonliajri; gnde. Here ia a fine pradieal ooniBeal oa 
the aoUoct. Tha pdW, baring beard of the abir, InaiaUd thai the 
prtaat aboald diadoae Iha aame of the ihier, and wished to compel bin 
to do ao. to proBoio Ihetebj, aa tbey aappoard they abonid do, iha 
caoM of Inatlee. Tha prieat, of eootaa, refnaed to ooninlt a flagraai 
hraaoh J tnai, aa4 mMaally eoatandadt that the caaaa of iuailee ma 
aMHb BMTa oflbetaaUy proaatpd, by Ihe aoaiae which a pneat ia aaali 
aaaa paiaaed. Reaittmoa had baaa anda: waa not ihia aaoMbI 
Th» foliea aabpwaatd bin to appear belim tbo mayor of Now- York, 
tta aaMmad D» Vitt Clialoa, who decided that the pilaat ooold aat 
bo ooapallcd to |i*a ap Iha naaw. The lawyer amploynl by iba 
priaat, waa Hr. Saaipaoa, a ProMtant, and an onuunent to the im. 
He reported the trial. Befira reading hie epaeeh, tonehiny oa thia 
Teiy tofde of the morality or imtnorallty of aaricolar eonleaaion, hear 
tha adaiinhla, bol loo brief prelaee, be haa pteGzad to the Tolnaib I 
a« aaia, amy high wJadrd aad hoaonble maa here, whethac Pro- 
iaatoMarC«dK>Uo.Tina«haaribacbn)rliillytohiaaaBtiaaeat8. "The 
g— wal aai li fcB t lB a glw to araty raligiaaa daaoaiiBatioB, by iha da* 



V 



eMoB 0f tfcb iirteratdBf awttkmt It well eilcvtalBd to d in ly n ii 
^wM picfudieM aod roilgkNis Mowlei; md the raportir Mi nm 
eommoB Mtbtetioo in making u pahlic When tknt a^adiotflM 
■hall beoonparad wiiii tlie hanafiil atauilea and jadgMnia la Knra^ 
npon similar aabjcctoy Uia auperior Moiqr and wiadaa of Af naa n 
juriapradenee, and civil probity, will be mt; and it eannoi llidl to Im 
well received by the enligfitened and Tirtuoaa of eveiy oamamnity« 
and win eonstitote a document of history, pieciona and Inanwetiva to 
tim pment and fatnra jrenerationa.** Haring prodneed liefbra the 
conrt a book called, **The Papist mlairpTeae n t e d, and tralyivpro- 
•entod,*' and read the misrepreeenlation first, he continoed : 

** The papMt tmhf rtp rts tnttd, belierr* il dnmwble in anj rrligNNi to wmkm 
gods of Bca. |loweT«r be inulj holds, thsit when Christ speakiag to hisapoo- 
Uct said, JobD ix. 2S, •< Jlecms jf f As i^hf OkoH; wAosc Mtms ytm thmUJkr' 
ms, they oTtJhrmai; mtd tsAote sms ytm tkmll rc/aia, ihtjf art rsfa^aad^** 
M gave tbcoD, sad their soccesson, the bishops and priests ot the Catbotw 
chvrch, aathority to absolve any truljr jieuftcnt sinner fron his sins. A«d (lod 
bavN^ thas rivea theoi Ms mit&gtry 9f rtevmtiUmtiom^ aad ssadc thrai CkrUtM 
kgmUM, % Cor. r. 18, 19, SO, CkriBCs mmUten and fAs ii^mmrw ff At 
mytierieM of Christ, 1 Cor. iv. and given them power that wA a l s a sa s r thty 
kistd OH emrtk thall bt loosed in hemvem. Matt, ivlii. It, ha undoablad^ ba- 
lieves, that whosoever comes to them, mahiiM; a sincere and hamble coaft siioa 
of his sins, with a true repentance . and a finn p qrpoae of amendment, am! a 
beartr rssolotion of taming from his evil wajs, maj from them n^airo absolo- 
tioB, oj the auUioritj given them from heavea, and no doabt bat God latiics 
above the sentence proooanced in that tribuns); ioowimg in Aravcn wAafsoeosr 
if fAuf loosed by them on earth. And that, whosoever comes without the daa 
preparation, without ■ repentance from the bottom of hu heart, and real iatra- 
tioB of forsaking his sins, receives no benefit bv the absolation; but adds sni to 
iia, bj a birh contempt of God*s mercy, and aoose of his sarrsments.'* 

No wooJer then, this latter beinr the true character of coafessioa, if tha bil> 
terest enemies of the Catholic faith have still respected it; and that disceraiag 
minds have acknowledged the oianv benefits society mn^t practically reap from 
it; abstracted from its religious character. It has, I dare say, been ofreaer 
attacked by sarcasm than by gpood sense. The gentleman who argued against 
ns, has respected himitelf too much to employ that weapon, aad 1 t^liera ha has 
•aid all thst gpood sense could urge against it, which we take in very good part. 

But while this ordinance has been openly exposed to scoff and ndiculc, its 
excellence has been roiicesled by the very secrecy it enjoins. If it led to licca* 
tiousness or danger, that licentiousness, or that danger, would hsTO coasa to 
light, and there would be tongues enough to tell it IVhiUt on the other baad 
its utility can never be provml by instances, because it cannot be shown how 
naoy have beeii saved by it: how many of the young of both st&es, have been 
in the most critical juncture of their lives, admonished from the commi«aioB of 
some fatal crime, that would have brought the parents* hoaiy hairs with sorrow 
to Uie grsve. These are secrets that cannot be rerealed. 

Since however, the avenues that lead to vice are many and alluring, is it set 
wall that some one should be open to the repenting sinner, where the fear of 
MBishmeni and of the world's scorn, may not deter the yet wavering coavartl 
If the road to destruction, is easy and smooth, sijueilis descensus aaensi, amy 
H not consist with wisdom and policy, that there be one silent, secret path, wbara 
tha doubting penitent may be invited to turn aside, and escape die throng that 
harriM him along? Some retreat, where, as in the bosom of a holy bcrmitt 
withia the shade of innocenca and peace, the pilgrim of this cheo(|«crad iUv, 
nay draw new inspirations of virtue and repose. 

if the thousand ways of error, are tricked with flowers, is it so wrong, tiiat 
somewhere there should be a sure and gentle friend, who has no interest to be- 
tray, no care, but that of roinisterinr to the incipient cure? The syren songs and 
blandishBients of |»leasure, nfay lead the young and tender heart astray, sad Iha 
repulsive frowa oi stem authority, forbid return. One step then gained or hut, 
is victory or death. I^t me then ask you that are parents, which wovid yon 
prefer, that the child of your hopes should pursue the couise of ruin, and con- 





IWV T Awl VnW iBffVMMa iMMIP* fU9 wmmgwmgmrm 

0M« Im bnNKlrt to bow hk ■iMbhiiii mM. !■■ 
» Mh Io ipMMMrsa |iMii«m miM to 

ot to f iDt. tktti t fc o M h bii aMMcWd 
kb bwlj sibbetod or fWcM to th« ibwb of lh« air. 
V ««l|Bl •! aD; if thb pletora bo bot troc. i» ^ I 

nOpV mt W/ O*^ nMM lOO WWtKHj ■MTTraOO IB ICOMVI 

For if h WM poMiUo ?3r!7fiHlb» Ibol M 




rbfMiuit Orlfoot.wbt ebM ic fc iii^» 
» »h aiwt ■MJoritr of oW <bo cbriiiiM tporbil It 
ihoirbocoiiio Jow or fbihmhwMH. Cbkww ar 



II. 



■■fit avHiHM* ot Ibw tif 9 to ollor Ibit. oad with it to obolith ibo 
lBric;.ofirhkbHhorlttlptrl,irboCMiiwmildfi»llowf Uoodndt of mhWom 
ffiHilif t iiuoM bo ttt adrift Bnm oil relipoot fattoohn! WooM Hbobortbr 

boHMr Ibtgr 

Lotbtraat, or Cahriaitlt, BapCklt or BrowoMU* Mattriarmp, 
or Dctlractioiiitit, Aritm. Trioitariaat, Plrctl^ttritnt, Btitwritai, 
MWoawariaBtglioniTiat, Aatioomitat or SondcanniMit, Hm/pmh^ 
or ifOBatnt iMnMan« miitoiiy l oo o iwi ww ai * i i/OvOMtniitt 
■^ Jobionitai, or MigfltlMMMi Idoobtnot *atia 
I hovo Btoiod, tbtfo an good BKB. and if Iban bt* llratlibqr 
^•b«lcbiaijtoattbcjartcborHablc*aacbtobiio^(bbor. Amd 
thoaU tUmy ba olbanrital TIhi gotpcl cnjoiat it; th« comiitntion ordaiot 
latoleraacft b thb coaotiy could proceed from aotiiiiw bot t diteated aftc- 
of Cba fim aialrr. or tbe tplacn.** GMholic Qocatioa m Aoierica. p. tT. 
f > will now disniM tbe qvestion of eonfeteion. There are meiiy tbingii 
to which I ehoold like to give anewere, in eel speecbee ; bnl, whoever 
lends tbtt con tro r efy, most not soppoee that beeaoee I bare not tfane 
to nnnwer tf?eij nccanation at lenffth, there is no answer to tben. I 
cttcb all I nan of what mj fHend nnrriedly utters ; for 1 esnnot bear 
Ma« for his oeessional hoaiseness of roice. 

When mj worthy opponent stated^ in his 1ong<-blasoned propoeition, 
* Ske is tlie man of snit** I imagined that he meant no mom tlmn the 
otdting of an innoenons langh at the expense of** Momni CHimeH/* 
hj BMKtiw a man of her in her old aye. How great, tlien, baa been 
my anrpnse, to see him, all sail set, dash hesdlonff npon this rock of 
enmmentators, the ^innmes seopolos interpretnmf srovnd whieh srs 
scattered in profiision, the wrecks of so manj learned lucabrations« Ibr 
the last 1800 years ! Catholics snd Protestants, chorehmen and lay- 
men, ancients and modems, Papias and Newton, and last, not leaiSt, 
Mr. Alexander Campbell, fasre all egregioosly fonndered npon this 
ydden shoal of oontroTcrsy. 
No wonder, the leamedf Protestant, Scaliger, observed thst Cahrln 



in not writing npon the Apocalypse. ** Sapuit Cehinui^ fsls 
l» JSpo0al|rpttia fkm tenjmi /** Had we a congregation of scarr old 
women, instead of fntelugent and sensible men, around ns, I sboold 
isnect to be looked at by many a prying eye, confident of seeing om., 
fit least of the ten horns, sprontingr, or aireadystrong, full-grown, and 
Ibreateningly prominent from my forehead. But as 1 address reasb- 
■ers, not mionaries, nor rhapsodlsts, nor fiinatics, I must reason, 
leaving to my fimciAil friend, the resions of imaflrination, into which 
he bin flown, fi^r jdbove my randi.— 1 wouM not (etchliim too hastily 
dowBy out ojr sendung a lew sfgnrnenta, st respectful distances sner 
<me atwdker w jftaA • IbatfMr Cow, tad a ftctftor llton firom his wings, 



IflL Is h« M (JkmkU9 Hs Mmii Ml, vmIt, to b» 
YWawlittnallluifMaMtewTwMkt hfebMsi WMMiHli 
hiMoiy, in fell Wdl b«t HagD GraliMt aiii Hiwiiiai, Mi Dr. 
Hofart Tlwndike, Mt to mA» ttW mImi, «r dlAiwi n^^ 
fcanniiwiioM, b«t «U Piiitoitirti, mj at towi MiMiUUMMd 



•rcalliiif Ike pope UUamm AwfiMmtl U oidy 




1 woM fc« 
iatUi 
hea 1 baw so ansy wise Mem ob ay side, wUls sll iIm 
■iaessieoBkisI •^ Ldikem m&i kai pnpk kf At mmt^^ m 
iHw, **ie MMelky can srete llcir mmhWmi llolllt ptftit 






laataad and ortlMiaoK Pmeataatdimea 

€■ the eoBirarjv aahaowd ol^-Chb iatorpffstatioB of mj 

tad. Those Protostaato, wIm agras witb hia ia ealliag \ 
aadiekiist, dissfive ss to the psrtiralar pope to ha so oallal md oiii 
aoie, as to the dnM whea the dowafkll orBabjIoB was to have lakoa 
place, or is to take plac e a s io the csss of the Jewish te sth aoa j 
amast Jesas Christ, there is ao agn e meu t UBoar the witanaaes. 
Aaanbooi confidently aiserts thst tM popish aatiehnsi waa bom ia 
the year 86 ; that he grew to his iiill site tn 376; tiiat he waa at his 
greatest strength in 636; that he began to deeline ia 1066; that Im 
would die in 1640 ; and that the world would end ia 1711. (Bayle Art. 
Btaanbom^ bishop Newton, Napper, Fleminff, Besa, Melanethoo, Bol- 
linger, had all their peculiar and conilicting theoriea, aad aoae of thsai, 
we BBsy ssfely assert, hss found the Apocalyptic key. TnrieBf Alls aad 
Kett, are in nothing more wise, snd equally unsuecessful. 

3d. The scripture is opposed to him. For St. John eaya, let Kp. 
du S. T. 83. ^ 'rbat the liar who denieth Jesus to be the Christb 
aatichriftU" Now this, the pope hss nsTer done ; bot| oa the 
tiary, he contends earnestly for the faith in the diriaity of Chriat, 
dell? ered to the saints. 

4th. Church history is opposed to him. For it shews, at even 
page, how the pope sent missionaries into ereiy part of the world 
even the most distant, to nther barbarous nations iato the fold at 
Christ, to preach to them salTation through his blood. Now aoeoid- 
lag to the rule of the Sanor, *« a kingdom, dirided againat itoelA 
eannot stand.'* And it is unheard of among all the signs of the aati- 
clurlst, Uiat he was to be the strenuous, sim for many eentofiaa, the 
only apostle of the true Christ, the Sa? ior. Eren the worst pope, 
waa tme to doctrine, and made the beams of the sun of righteoos a eas, 
«f pure, christian faith, gild the villages of Tartary aiM chear the 
lonng horde i in its deserts. 

6th. My friend is opposed to himself; for he said to day, that the 
eves of the little horn signified wisdom and knowled^. Now as the 
iJatholic church is the mother of ignorance, the victim of blind aad 
lidicuious superstitions, the cause of all tho obscoritjr of the daifc 
«ge«9 she cannot be the antichrist. Again its mouth indioalad alo- 





fa fcmtJM iIm Mtf of the aiyttaiiew 






to fww m fa4a» 10 lil Ite <mu 
i fpM >d to Cathdieo. For tlw]r ^volboeB wool to w^ 

^«■p^ oC iho UflteriuM, vlMMgr tlw .divfaity oC Clwiol. «*1W7 
4Vill^fli*6MiM| fatttlMViPHOBolorh»; for if tl^y kod boMoT 

^■Mhif <wM» BO dooUt law »■■! i with — , Wt Al tktf nqr 

jEmwMbii tfaft tlMV WB Ml oil of «c** 1 hofo olffndj mM 
liifc Hjf ll lo «*io— iMr,^ 001 Mwoiy ** boM^** Wt Mr^^^^^ tt 

to Miwrt Pi tfa» hi MJriit ooll il ««Apoololie 
fa owo o l hM lioa, noybo fc— d to f ewM, ooow, H losi>» of 
*o ofamelarMeo of tlw Apoeol yptie boMl. Boi wooImoM Nf Imvo 
4fa'fa|plfao H '•Poljrpoo'* or ••Logloo.** Wo oorid toiy tolMoe- 
toiilf olww tfait il hoo iMMle ww on tho toioto, aod doYooiod tfam 
ky ifcoMMdo, ool to oa J nilUoM ; thai a portioB of the beoot so doliioo, 
r, wkoa liriit ftoB boaTon io braaUoffy mLUom of the aaiati, 
who for tio Conteaion of Joaoa Chriat and lor t^ mUe m u 
m fidaeed to a galliag auritiide, a poverty, and a dogfodatiop^ 
wmm tlian tbo lot of Im aofiOv of tbo oootbem rieo-AoMa* 
. My liriaod bogan by oboonriof that aymboltoal laaguago gtvoa fraat 
•aapo Ibr Iha ioMupBaiioM. It aota oa adrift npoo a tea of apooolalioo. 
fakaiOBdy to eamrii op^ that aea 1 Are hia aaila irinoiod 1 b bia 
foady 1 If tho aad ozperieneov to which I hoTo ailadod* baa 
diaioeliaed him to tbo voyago, 1 aaaaie him that ho will iad It to 
libo that of tho tbrao wioa men of CkMhaa^ wbooi oor illoa- 
Hkwa oooipotrioc Waahiafltoo Irrinf « aent to aea in a bowl. Wo bbbj 
dbM with overr wind* aad eonoot« tbroagb a thootaad iwrila, on tbia 
wido octon of inaginatioB. Bot« my frienda, what has imaginatioo to 
^•'wMi thia ^ooatfoal Sbo ia a vary pood alave, hot a Toiy bad aiia- 
InMi. Giro bm iail aeopo with yoor iBBBffination and I oan orovo to 
yon aoy thiaf and evoiy thfaf « ontil wo all art like tho novel aad ro- 
MBBOO wrileia of the praaont day— >*f> /onejf rMK« mi remton rftttn.** 
MofMla and roBMneaa aio» eoafcaaedly, works of flotion. Th»y are not 
to ooBtain loaaoa, aad therefore they eoeape oonaare. Bat 



vhoB awB pelaod to paaa off their day-dreama for the oraeloa of Hoa 
^Mi» they alMNild reoMaiibar tbo law of Deoieroaooiy, ziv. A. •* tkt4 ^ 
9nfkd mmi Utmmr tf db - ea w w dfatf fa tfcrfw»** and it tney tear not oven 
liw frto of the nilao aaer, at leaat« tliey shoold apprehend tho laah ol 
Ofitieiain and ridicalo* I know in this ^ood city, a respectable dame, 
who ia not a Catholic, but who has wntten a ream of paper on the 
Apoealyplie viaions. I aoggost to my friend that he may noasibly jpi 
'^ addttioMd Kgbt on tbo aaijeal, by oomparinff noiea with her. She 
illbo otody of 3foarai and on one oeeaMon* aa I am credibly 

of Uw toKi*a inapiratioat aba camo imo 





<lwidi, whh jw — a, 

YmU MTy BMiy hftVO MfpSMM thn IMjf M €HOI|MB00l| flkMMI OT t 

a« Bot miit0 rans Init, oMftainlVv ■!» vw t mm Cur fB«« m Im_ 
tioii. My iViend olMerfvd ilMt the nn wmM f9 ^Mni, k «mM tik* 
him awbolediiT, to tlww tin udlMM the fvlfiMsfc ef t lw u aw jrii wi ih 
whleh he hM AYonid im— I eooM not Mp ■— B iHlq f to ths fn«^ 
■»■*• mrark, and ny inff, ia ay mindt tlmt k wm tvaa m-^ot^, iImI 
It would take 365 days, balbn he ooold tik&m fka^iSkenwm mngdkHkg 
in it that was leaaonable. 

Sootlwy ohMenres that thn ** Roman cbvmb was, la Iha went if 
times, ■owsTBB oanLsa, the salt or ma asam, iwa aoua cm ii m if s .- 
Tira PBUfoiPLB, ar wiiica Evaora was satbo ranw ma uvwaar \Aim 
MOST aaoTAL aARaAauM ;** and yet la the voiy taoa of this rslaeMiS 
trihate, hy a llrsi-rate Protestant historiaa, Mr. CampMI laMa 
to demonstrate that this reir eharch was Anfi-Ohiiac I Ha plaees 
her on the Mediterraneaa, althoag^i it is a weaiy ride befoia yoa veish 
lier splendid dooMS and eTerlaatiagi m aqgrs tlia iioaiiyin|i---liillai aa 
whieb she sits, in homble, if in oneenly Bn^estv. . The Tlhert Iflw lis 
namesake in the distriet, Insteaa of beinf oalwd a asa, may waO bs 
oalled a ** 0mm and^ now. 

My friend^s Lexicography, Tooalsms and S y a eh Toal s ms, Maai hata 
all paased for argument strong as the rock of Oibialtor, la his owa 
opinion. It it unanswerad snd nnaaswerahle* He saya that God al- 
waya hy a beast, means some monster or other. Then Jeso^ Christ 
most be * some monster or other,* for what is the cry of H esvan*s Jo- 
bilee at the end of all thingal **BehoUtke ^UmC tftke tribe ^JmMk 
katkprevmied /'* and again — ** Worthy was the Lamb that was si sin,** 
Jk. «o. My friend would msike a strange haroe with the langnage 
and imagery of heaTen— a curious monster of a Lamb and a Lion, thaa 
which notwithstanding all he has said, I will force him to confess tfast 
there can be nothing, as there is nothing, mors beautiful than this sa- 
tire passage. The Brangelists are represented in the Tision of Rao- 
kiel ss Beasts and Rirda of prey. Are they too Anti-ChrlstaT Enj^ 
land has chosen the Rampant and Roaring Lion for her emblem, li^ 
IKend has praised and dispraised her. Whst portion of Anti-Christ, 
of the man of sin, inskef She has per8ecnted---nnd I might with fu 
fmon truth aay to her, what the martyred Robert Emmett said to Lord 
Nnrbury, **ffmlltke innoeeni blood ymtr ladyship km aked could be eoA 
leeied into one great reoervotr, yoar Ladyship might ewim in tt.** My 
friend spoke m Elixabeth'a long life. He did not say of how many 
years she abridged the life of the «*#brr Queen tf ftoto.** Politleatly, 
tnlellectoally, and morally, Rome, or if you will, the papacy araa the 
Sarior of Europe, aa all historians agree. How, then, conM she bs 
the * Beast t* It is preposterous. . Why all this haa been propheslsd 
and felsifted, snd prophesied and falsified again. Forty, or.fif^ yean 
ago, as my Tonerable friend there (Rer. Mr. Badin, the first pnest oi^ 
dained in the United States) can infonn yon, almanacs were published 
in Kentucky, stating the precise day and minute, when the Hallolojah 
was to be intoned for the Downfall of Babylon ! The day has passed, 
sad whsi of ill I hsfo got a book here, which nrnkes Nspoleoa Bo- 
naparte the man of sin. Bom on an Island, in the Meditemneaa, 
CnfRica, derivint bin power fWmi the French Revolniion, whidi aflha^ "^ 




ruk Ch' laliBiuly, 
pmluMd leoiplea 

~ * d expslnBied ihoi 
B l)i0t of king 

prieau: ]>lQcked F.„ . .__ _. . — -» 

B nioU, the icnerable mooks bj (Mf ^m i i m , torn tks h«M «f 
u, Jm:. &c. The ApocalypM * ■ tmUi booh, vkU God kM 
Mbssfed to nnrotd to man. BiMr McttM whU w« 4o kavw. 
ntunt;, of his adorablf^ will. nllMrthn h h^ hwM vhtt w* i» 
leniand. Meanwhile, ir ertir tlNM WM Bdb a pbuiUa applt 
oT thit myBieiious prophecy. bthoM h !• tha i1mi pnof T Wii ■ 
of Mahommednnisni. The sea, OT hka, t)w JMr Ml, tha ■ 
rist aod the KsiiitB i the aword " ~ "' " " ' ~ 

oa Dii, the conspiracy of Chi 
iu DDwer. the gloriously disaiitfatu hUtb tl 
ip^ed, but Btill forniidable aiMa if '*' — ' — 
' w ittmoai to convince 

of llio predicdon. Let ._ 

>iief pauses whii;h you will ell af bj tf^imritlt mtmAemt, 

BIM-Jaxo uuleratood tha sMaBiBg tafm that thia sMl wmA 
m£m0lim rf \kt> iMtowai tr ibwut ftf iaHaii. dvtag m 
WnOhriMfanhj mad ifaa Mrid ! 
N«Mb cmMtj WM awftwl ^ lb* birth of ■ o«r ud molato adrtP- 
)NfM Uo caHT with Iba ■■■■( Hapudooi Iriavphi, vko bat toca 
fcaaainiJM of Wf 4w worid, aad arho ntuna Ui eoaqanU ntm to 
■mC HahoaHtinabarBaboattlMfMr SfO; w* an ipunnl of tbcpra- 
Maf tboaatfnnoflbtf aaa who wrowfat lb* imt ailnaidinarr ra- 
I li ao aAbi oTttia >lob«, whisk tbi Mvy of aay bdnc BMialr ba- 
» aaarjM TeoMjiahJ. Bla antmiadwimoB did not eimaaea UD 
' alAc^yawi oU. aadthadalaof ^oaMiratodai(bt froallacca, 
*■ ——-•"-' ■ ""•.Uttt.A. D. TbanoMiodarafUa 




, MlablUtiH kk nIMMHMl kb aathorilr b kb aath* lawl, Ar»> 

Ifc iwDid wM wfaM ka laUh osadMad Ihat paiwMe, h« b«»«aAai, 

Bkm«lp«n*ioa gf bod, to fiabBowttiTilii eoaii^lUtawM 
f aaaaalad ; HdTlB^laM dM a cmtan dWr hh dmh, bii Uth w« aa- 
■•idb aatokdad In a dala of aaUoM 60B1 ladk to tb* A Uaotio. 
M^af Pvaia wMdoiM«lbrlkabatllao(Cadaut,ia«3S. la iTila. 
w kd alraadf MIta. aad altar dw MacolaaiT cooflid of T«ra^ whwa 
MMNfcrtkalnliiaMaMiMBlandudanrtknirichnKJuuniv tko 
wa iailaallj procnJid to tha rodaetioa arJ«anl«a; thatiraod rail- 
ionph thfj obtained in SIT. la Ika jraar MIowidc Aloppo aad Aatt> 

into their h»nd».ithickttMaria Hd tha tOMawt of Syria, nawa thaj 
•d DBTtbuud u f>r u Ika Aaoaa of IW EniBa aad tha B«ckbofkoad af 

andoB of F«Tpt look plaoa h Ml, aad wMla tha ap^' of tfaraa nan. 
>!< of that populout proriaea waa la paaaaaaioa of (ho iaidala. Afaaaa- 
I tbc Uil cii; nhicfa /ell; aad la ao«Mhal «)» thH a etotarj aftw tha 
ui of philoupbr from Eeropa In a rfcriiliaa lariilator, tha Khoala of 
•en doKd la lli<i> turaby tha anM of »a aalattarod JlabaMfa. 
lueccHoflhi aarattniwaa apt iaeaa^daiabljBro»>t«d by tha rdlatoat 
[»>io/th<irchrati»ad*anBriai. A <art aa£i>ar of barelka who M 
pnmd and HigiuMbad ^ adieta aad ooaa ei h wan ic a tutad orar *0 



ultaej Hen UilliirnaiBBt, >a tha plaoa of a tyiaat who** iaiuilka Ihay 
aicQWi. Bui IB Eeyat, awadolly. tha wbolo a^a of the naUra popab- 
I II • ■ ■ '1 lavolnd Id tha JaeiMta hemrt and kw at that liiM 
■aLaMM Aa mUmI Oiarti, who adkarad to the doclriaai of Iba 
TkaMowara of Eatoabai fa(Md M l^Mdiatr aNiaaea wU Iba aot- 
IbteMt vteta CaUb alaaai aad lb<T eaaidand tkal (haw aa« 
MaaMrf h IkM aat, daaa 1% kwad to aacva br IhaaMlna, aadai a 



frith BWOT fbe suggcitioii of tb«ir ■•lies: ustbMBWtte 1 
Md the desire to escape or rerenge them, thejr wero^ bfcwwt, m AuiowhTai 
their pereecvton bf laet nutow ■ecttriaB ipint, which b coHBMBh- oola^ 
■oit fceonly where the difle ren c ee «re moet trifliBr ; nd which, whife K eftagft 
ifd theluwi that sepwiled thea from thoir failow rhiitll— , hladid thf If 
the brood gulf which divided all oliko froai *o iaIdcL 

Fron Egyptt the cooqoeron niehed doii|[ the ooithoA ahofo of Afiicat ow 
though their prorrcM in that direction wm mteiropled bj the doitttir dinea 
tioM of the propact*! hmWj, erea more thaa bj thaoccarioaal vkorofthi 
dwirtiaae, th^ were ia poiieiiioB of Carthago befera the ead of tto wi MtJ 
oealoiT. ThMico they proceeded woetwanJ, aM after MooaBtariw loaM oppa 
•ition from the native Moor^ littJe either froai the Greek or Vaadal Mrti. ol 
the countrjr, thej completed their cooquceti ia the year T09. 

Hitherto the Mahometaat had gained ao footing in Europe ; aad Ham leca 
•trangc that the most western of its provinces shoold have boaa thai wUa wa 
irst eipoeed to their occapation. But the vicinity of Spaia lo thair lalnl coa 
qaests, aad the iactious dMsentioBs of iu aobility^vo thaa as aai^ •Ppocta 
aitj to attempt the subjugation ol that countiy. Their Moosae waa aiaioal aaa- 
Bually rapid. In 711 they overthrew the Gothic mooarclff Iw tba vicloij of 
Xercs;aald the two followinr years were tnficieat to tacura thaw *imiiiHtii over 
thejrvcateet part of the peaiasula. 

'm waters of this lorreat wendastiaed to proeood sCili a lilda 
years after the battle of Xeres, the Saraeeas cwssdjha 




with little opposition the southwcstcra provinces of Fr a n co » the viaaya i di of 
Gascony and the city Boordeaus were possessed by the sovoreif a of Daams- 
cos and Ssmercaod ; and the south of France, from the mouth of the Garoaae to 
that of the Rhone, Msunied the manoers and rcrlig|ioa of Arabm.* Still dlssatisAcd 
with those ample limits, or impatient of anv limit, these childrea of the desert 
again roarrhc^ forwitrd into the centre of the kingdom. They were encampod 
brtweeu Tours end Poictiers, when Charles Martel, the mayor, or duke of ths 
Franks, enrountrred them. It is too much to assert that the &teof« srittiaaity 
depended upi>n the result of the battle which followed: but if victf / had de- 
clared for the Seracens. it would probably have securadf to them in Fruico ths 
same extent, perhiips the same duration, of authority which they possrssed la 
Spaia. Next tney wouki have carried the horrors of war and Islemism faito Ger- 
Ksnv or Britsiii ; but there, other fields must have been fought, agaiost natiooe of 
warriors as brave as the Franks, by an invader who was oecoming las power- 
All and even l«-ss enthnsiastir, as he sdTanced fiirther from the head of his resour- 
ces snd hU fiiith.** Waddington*s Church Hist. pr|^ 135. New Torfc edit. ItSS. 

This is the tyranny from which the pope has nyed oi^ and for ii 
eiTilixation and religion owe him a debt which thej will u»rm he 
able to repay. 

My opponent ran a parallel between pagan and Catholie Rome. 
Doea he not know that the pa^an religion Sorrowed many of its ea* 
■ential rites, and not a few of its forms, from the indistir^et knowl- 
edge of a primary revelation made to Adam and to the patriniclWf 
and aAerwards from the written law t And might I not ran m mora 
perfect parallel between the Catholie and the Jewiah inatitotioBay 
while the latter was oiTiin t The Catholics hsTe a Ponttfez Mazi 
mus, or Hi^h Priest ; so had the Jews. The Catholics haTe a chnieb 
to guide the people ; the Jews had a synagogue for the tame pufpoaa. 
The Catholics have a famous temple, to whose doctrine and worafaip 
all must conform ; so had the Jews. , The Catholic pontiff enjoys aome 
tempo r al power; so did the Jewish pontiff. 'Vhe Catholic pontiff sprin- 
kles holy water on the people; the Jewish pontiff sprinkled them with 
the blo4)d of a heifer, that was slain. 'Fhe Catholic says, whin le- 
niiuded by the lustra! water, emblematical of the blood of Christ, of 
Ihe power and mercy which can cleanse the staina of the eonacienee, 
*' Thou shall sf -inkle me, O liorl, with hyssop, and I shall be cleaas* 



. , Iboa ahill wuh ma, and I ih>ll be made whlur th*M 
I bUo ami, " Thoa ihalt Bptinklc me. O Lord, with kyi 
*1t he «Imin*ed ; ihna ihalt wash me, uul I shall ba Bi 
■n anow." The Catholics have nunc to had Ihe i«M 
» praphelem Ann, who for "/uur xort and /our yt^ 
>ara lAe Irmplt, bj/fnilingi and proyert during ninhl anH^fi'" Lik 
L 36, n. It i» ibus that hU parallel cnimbl(>i t Lmfa w l^l 
• name sf the Catholic church. The title Uiat the paf«aMlMMl 
Krviu ttrmmm Da" servant a[ the seivaiits of God. H* MM 
rLnthec, DJoclosiao, Julian, of the Uoe God, himself, eoiUtoaad 
_ll Imll} with the numbers GtiG — we Kohinson's Culwi*. f^ Tl> 
Ji^RlM lake letters oat of the name of Alixunihr Cai 

' V*. CjlMrBRLL. — If JOU CM), I Will givS Up Ifas • 

KPirmctLi,. — What laoguage must it be! Hi 
* ~~~' r English t No mattsr. B is ' 

I Ttm tan iirt jil Iwraii ifci iim ■■! il|ihifcii 
ni I MMMt ■■£* iha mm uma wr, tat feawA 
lHiM*)"M*wllk«BaB<IwfflMLjn)iBll. (Ah^ «»— • 
aMHinfaf MnpiMa ikMMtMial ba i«,wM«r ATtMnMrn. 
1Im» Phma a wM Jai.) T^M, yiM n«, nn ftteada, tlw bom of 
^iM My* «" ta lUa MtMT, fiitr h Is ilw auM oft Bu, ud b 
«iBa ttm bMt, too, whh a haneh oa lla baak, wbu wa eaa JM tha 
taUMMwmlatodMala-Um. Ha baa wada a aarlaia iJatJariaa, 
«krlBfflHrteMhairikawaak,lhat ^apaailaafaBBdaathaaaa 
'iiMam. TUa akows dm tha tnth «rfJl mnll, and that nT fifaid 
win I«^ la Ua alaarc al tom, tfyoii balfan all Ui fltwlAU aad n- 
■■Wln iiu ^ umai aa itoat ftaaaw s^W». Ag^ 
dMtak ir tfl Oat blood b to bo ahad, U tha a> 
■, we an bam, b Okkk, aad nb aMub E 
* "■ Mod ha«w ao nor 




MHaaailyt ' 



ajUMhaW af Bmrn 

dM daagar BodN- on 

ofbdaf amhcd boMalb 



A* ApooalTplle aMAdaa baa pafatod hia wand, to Dm dihaidatod 
Ima U &a BaaM, lEaooMloataa la Mm, that, at fa i« JW a« Mi 
ML ia M^J Ua/ «• aaad Ht baoftaid of hla. 

Wa aM told lb* mm onftara ldD»eir to ba adorrd, aad ealla U^ 
MirOad. SafcftBmdda,vabnaaoaa)MwhahufliUaaUMatfba> 
' m4w altarjkovbajnjB tta kaablaWaftba aaiata *»praf fabha 



bndw altar, kovba Mara tta b 
i04 Hdkow w£aUd api 



ja tth look Hka enliing fc _ _ 

■ •MiT*lif thaClaeaBadOadT Tha piaaent pt^ ia Mid to ba Ma 
**~-'^~'-' — LneoalTbaltoaUaiadagaiMtUaantkatbafivH 



a tolai ww^ aomowhat pt cfl n a 

if. I vtah am* aM ban bad « lltde to BBawei for. 

HhIi hMboHaiU abort Iha gold aad diver of tbaVatioaa. My 
Mnd,lansai«i10M»BlbatBMwa*UaBaoeaaatTavi]. IfwaallhaS 
■MlB mnarit, wa BliMruAMa haana with dw aMonHtaafiat. 
triqri tat AapifdkMw rear, iriaariibdj WtM»d,bM««^ 




. • 81. flii0i%, in 
of JflMdw. wUi 




imwM ^ * ^ - 

J«iwifcD«i*Bifai 

vKks tiM 

dMJewB 

thM 

of liBiw WW that dneidd 
iB ^Mit'of ffoM, lip^ opM the bodift •# 
bnuBBvOrttemw, Had pnw|pimiid fct 
ifce Mekif cf Jewlf , ao gpjat w tfc>Mwi» 
n it, tksl |Dld iBil. is tleiliiif valna, tlm^Mw 
cHipiie. This woald prove, tl»t Jerankm ww IIm beait. 
How TiiB ftie all tkenatkBaB*! doqMBt rwiilre Nol oMiof these 
■urke ie peealief to Bimm, while meey of then an aol applleaUa IP 
her at a!L 1 will say aochiaf aboal the miUatoBe; It ««■& Id the 
heMa■^ aad eo did the (eatlcM^ aigaiMt 

My MaMSt I have oae of two afjppaeste to heirow fnii ^ vewdia* 
liMuahed Catholic writer, Ur.Liacaid, aothor efthe hialenr oTlte- 
laiiL We ahaU eee whedMr ■jfiUd hM ai^ of the ifMlMii ef 
I ee graahieallT deeerihed. 



liiyerceld 



tk Si, Ukm had htm — whip»d m 9km tfcicfcMt utiw iillii , At Hm «• oftha n- 
Cini>Cio«. • rtmf i»j oTapocmlnrtiG ligtjt d i iiiptii J tt> deeii W fckfc paywy 
Mfd raiMd: mmI Mace Uut period eTeiy old woh»o,oi oilher gmMi^ ail omo 
■Mo to oonrel wiih mm tbe web of airileiy, aod to nweol to Iko wofid tto 
inw Meaoiog of the book of Rcrebcioaa. From the doyt of Untor to the pra^ 
Mt. wo bovc poeHend a ■oaerooi and aaiaterraptod wccuMioa of tfaaalatonb 

, wba anjr trmlj ba laid to hefo lacm tm- 
; aad, loit bf mow ariibap tba pioat laca 
rbaHoa kae ItA a ted fior tba aappart or tto 
rcwmrd of tbe more fieir amoof m anaibtrt,* I mmf adMia lua aaal, bat eat 
hit wkdooL He probably did ao4 aee ibat be waa tbai aodaavoriar to difcit 
aod aai p la rtij aa alan u iar ipeciee of iatcllertaat diaaaw, wbicb, £r tba nbt 



iton, 
aad to'bare jdreaaMd di 
iboaU becoaie eKtiact, Biabop WaibaHoa 



ofdmiaclioa, IdiaH bc|f leave to call tba apocaly nlie anaia. h bi 
baaa batbarto claaMd ia aajr miaai of aoeelocf « W k it aal oe 
liat rtaltor lett fneiMnd;aaa, I toatt, I tbal Tc oafar a b«Miloe 
prowwdiay to poiat oat tbe orifia. aad to daicribo tba 
aloaical oialadT 
nR'beo-tbea 



tba 



yf^tbZ 

ioKMit fiitbert of the refennatioa** broke fipoai tba ro«- 
■aaioa of tbe Catbolic cbarcb,tbey Ibaad iteoaveaiaat tojattify ttMir acbiaaii 
by pleadiar tbat tbe Pope wat Aaticbritt, aad Roate toe teai l et wi of 
Babjloo. Thit dortrioe, while it iaiaaitri tbe bimtnr, Ittititd tbe 







Ibe tabjact of tbe pmeat ohteiialiuat. 
nyid. It tooa p e i ta d e d ereiy deparaaeat ia life; bat Ha 
ad victaaM were* aad ttill are, cb oeea fvoai aawiy tbaat 
iroa tba iattractioat of tbe aarterv or tba aaiffwity, bava babibad a 
diaad of tbe borrort of popeiy. Tbe anuiia fint aiaaifcttt ilatif by a r< 



oaalety ta tp ect f n r Ibe Aitore fortuaea of tbe charch, aad a tlroa|^ 
pwi p ba t i r bieroajyphica! tbe aatiebriat, aad tbe aiaa of aia; tba baaat with lea 
aeraa. aad tbe OMat with two bovaa; the eraiiet of Gog* aad Mafoc; IIm U of 
Bal)yloa« aad the arrival of tbe ajilleaniaai, b e c oaie tbe fevorite, the oaly irii 

S» of atodj; &lae aad ridicBlooa perceptiona aaiaaa tba iaaajpaation; the 
;BM0t ia f radoallv eafecbled, aad, at leal, tlic aioat power&il aaiadt ■ 
adMcilitjr of cbifcibood. Of tbe truth of tbia deacription we bava a 



• Aeeorihiff Ie hb wfll, aa tmn 
to r^ la to AaUabrial, tok Aa. 



b pveaehod ie Liaeob*k laa Ctopal, Ie feava 






_ . ;hoBlb«K_._ 

nFnarii MeDrc.ph][>K 



Cook p>d>i»bc>l ■ trmi 
to bi* rodin. ThH 
tj It CuDt-ridn 



llili InUllKlBiil ffldul;, like Ihe other >p«ii« of 

' I ilnll produce"* (^ iuUi^u" iT|"h9 "*Mt. 

iClba ipaciljiiie, wrth krji (o oprn iIi meaniBf 

ffcfltknwQ vru Greek proleHur m ihf uaivcrtt 

■mi, ■■ uii re«diiig netDrellj Jed him to tbe Gtrck poaU, b« 

ftt the mnlhorof w ftpocmJjpie ihoDki be ■ porl. udi Dore- 

ioplicxJcB. la hid opinioA, the eppcfeljrpee ia ft Irmfcdj fonn- 

lu u Uu (EtliiHi T^nODBi. -The drvu <>|km oilh th* 

ra—yir khh; uw teiLit the Iranipel, end Ibe vieli bnlold the pJali end thoogk 

It fte niekee hiiD an object of p^t *nd iu>ti&«i the bUKiitfttioM proiHMiicvd oH 
bit (lo<fiiJ>l1. " Hot 1i thi> ill. B; Ir; ing oh a( We •packlrptie keyi os Un 
Odjwaj nfHsBKT.he hu dncoTentd ihu poca aba to hm bwa ispini, Md 
M M 'im u ttm Ihe niton alPeaekip* repnaul then«Bl« ofpopm, *W>tH^ 
der ttMHtrtHce of osartiKtbo bride, the chrMin ebwek, daroar dt tb* ffDo4 
^^1 ia km lMM->, till ChhM. Ibe tiH UlfiM, the •!•• nt or eaie mf, ■>■ 



hern, the Ateontc epormlnitic Ni 

c (Lo MMrep);. p. 1S3, iCO.} the aiaaie he) .hr*n ilwtf 
Thi* gesthinu ■• knovD to be (iapilarljr pwlwd (o ■■• 




KtelAT. wMih— toawTT c 1. Haw Iha Ui> lUnh. ta Ai 

wl*wiiwr<fc« I af*»yi^awfcoMlhafaa>*i,>aa»J«*» 

Mt*abaatH*Bapaoi^rp>. Ifc n haheaJaftta lH ia rt Md m wMw 

h*»a»l—*«***'' **'i"i *iilnlfca«>l>aM>aHiiiiimli L*Ti 

^Ihal^— f^aabiili^ilalhaBOMtiyiacliaaycrfMt^M^My 
■rllirin 111 JM -"i itl I ■! ■■■iiiiHi1lili1 II 'lMiiBlii|iiiiJi 
k**^ff^w f »iJIMr.»Sj»J»*^ib— a *ME*Ba 
MM^Uia LAT. Ba aat ^■«W,f<Mkiaad*>afaealjFliaH^MBMI 
■Mfe a^ Mi^ aai ha*MKli a* MMibl Ml Hr. SkM* UaiM 4 Ife^ 
ir«a and li^ ha^aaada, M ifeail hMa Thai, « A* aMA af wkkh t* Ma Ha. 
AawaanvMeUT. « ■>%< Aatiyiaal ^^ 



MpaiM««*a*«aaiiri3^^«i«aMtwUifc Bta b^paatkcMW 
*«»^fca*a « aii>TiBS ll jfciilMiaii , Md faUalkr aaal»pnl*| abM 
«Ha«kaNMtfM«itaiaba«,Mlp^«d«it«ke ■ toiartaMAaHrfk 

^ili*aJww|aMllwn»Mw»awB»w*WMl»i»teliiriiiil>iwfcw.a. 
«liti iriB*al i«a»a»fptib ^>a fciiaai»% aMhwt *■■ i ■■ yJb- 
*m aahawwaTSfnUaiawfc— JwAiwlT" -d -^ — MiTb 

waTliBli af*a1<fc af Ha mm aWaM. Am« d«aa wha han aAtari lato- 

fc^^i^fciMWl^ JhMi.lhailJiitiaoiihwiafaMr. WhilafcaafJ 
rabv. faelb a*^a a( aMMMba M^Mw. •■« balh aqaaHf aakMad 
^iirttbaCkwckorAoM. lWbolkwa*lfaatUlh*ri*lhaaBtalw1htba 

4r aaltaal.l£^h» mJmmCU^ff hiTJartlrhaadliJafahaaai, 



\ 






fl 



•II 



ifortoMte dtti thi ' 



A»t; 





of Benedict nd Lc^ola, miglit 1n?o bid At boBor «l 
ioUii^ two. Tbo MBM fwrtMBWB infeii «i thttt the i 
■Hif Room bo wratod nodi Ao popoi mm Iho mt ot tbo hbb^ 
d to JtniMlMa. Mr. Fobor mokot u ocml dinhj of ondNlM 
tfdid OMd, BIr. Wbi«ikor*fe Zoi^k* bo bM Seed hmn^ 

tfoo : be Int boood bia flMlb the nkbt of no ocmm, tad iMiMMd 

Ibo fawlr ekwrck ^fEnglami! Nordooiboohvmonoo wHbbiiMvrilB 

itf. xbe two beoftf bo dMWitoDO Aotw 

teoipond ood iBintool^ wnor fln ohbovom 

« tlMjOeoiiM MdlboM* tbotboCbtto'ni 

_ jor im. Tboogb bo dooi ^Mt apod to whi 

,jet bebMtbefoodMMlDiMalMmi^MQf lti« 




UiftirtoiHilylbr 

•IBllOOi of bil nVM* OB 



«■ 

liikniip hit owo 



Tbotbora I ottoBotod to doicribo fln flMMnoftnvpiiOMof i 
IbopeltboUbeoicoMdlroMfaKlkotMftboMlbodofcao^ 1 
boi ooeo obtdoot poMwioB of tbo biom, I doobt wboflM>thno 
bo MfloMt to ninl h. 1 wooU Mlber. hbo Dr. TkBltw fa bk 



to oikpel H. 1 wooU rotber, hbo Dr. IVoMw io bii 
ttiueroiiientt eodeofor to oorroct tbot M^MM|pooflioii wbieb 
loHjrleodttoH. I woaldodvioelb«PlrotertoottbeolofioBtooBipOBd,ferowbilo 
ot leott, bit oMOOt to eooM of tboM doctriooi, wUcb odwc l loB bM toqgbt bin 
to fovore M Mered. I woold bo^ hipi kom to doobt wbotber it bo r Mtibi, tbol 



o loor toeeewioo of bitbopt, throoffh oNuijr ceotoii e e , coo bo tbot 
detcribed bj St. Vma\ ot the no of tio: or tbot the cbofob, Aoa wbiob 
oil other ehorchet boTO receirod the koowlodKO of tbo fp'Jp'i^ ■■ *«tbi 



It be nwtt 



:ipher the opoeoljrptic bierorlyphici, ti 

ir oothor, which m freqoeotly rtpeoted 
hit pr c d icti oo t were, eveo ot the tia» 
Boiot of beior Ailfilled. Io the detttoctioo of Jeronlen, ood the iwt , 
the cbrMea nitloiy, be anv iod eooogh to exerdte hit io a oo u ter^eBd'niy oo^ 
hope ttMobie oo the oely cloe wUrh ceo leod to the ■olotM of tbo dMIttiitiw 



lioodnthitnjtteriooeTolDne. I en owore tbot whot 1 orii, will oot nadiljr 
'toon. The doctrioe tbot popeiy it the beoiC, the pope 




leoroed 



preiete,* 




It of tonto onwoo the onet ditti 
the fidieole whSh it terfot to 



ionritbed writen of the PfeotoiloBt< 

throw oo the ioipirid writJog^ m 

I eootenpt of tfnpraiMMd iSUil, 

e tobt of reliiioo ood bonoBter. IH 



WBKB R gliVtt to 

dolgo o well-lhBBded hope 

■oot wHh little topport fron the eBr ight eoed c ho foeft, who 

irca. If it 




_ ottdblitbedohorch. If it ooce femedopilfaa'of the rei 
it eooM ooIt be o tenportrj topport, which any oow bo reoioved wttboot dba* 
gortothoMme. To the ploot frood, from itt otility,the int rafanBini^ni|>i 
Oiillf reooBCtlo their ooot c ieocet; ot the preteot doj it owj be rr j oc t o d bftfiir 
with tone crediti it coooot be r et e i oed wtthont diqgrMO. 



o Wetiao*t Tbttltfiati IVnti^ vtL v. p. 7. 



Baf-patt II oVfoc*, J. M. 
Mil. CiMI-MIX riw*— 

He Ukhup ha« not giren one but manj and >wlaiH prooft of 4m 
tralh of ui adage of Mnie currencj and siittioritf. N^deoi Im Ui 
fligfit from Mocirnw, musing on rncenl disaat^rH, often tittand Ifab i^ 

fressiou: "'Hirre is buione short sltp ftom the nibliin totbeiliie^ 
nis.'* I nevei before witnessed so illustrious ■'woof of Iha iMib* 
ciUe force of the aigument from prophecr. I locned U dw gOBdV* 
man writhing under the accumulating cridencn. HDOiiirthy ■bWNtld 
demonstration, thai I h»d asserted no dpfiimaiion In mj tr-"^ — ^-' 



silion. Instead of meeting the snhject with •criptan tad UfOHM^ 
'"■,e the SFutlle tisli, he darkens the wniers that 1m ttmt u l un il 4m 
e and the hand of his pursuer. His effort at mpftOoMpK ia M 



ridiculous as it ia imbecile. He invokes the assfa .. 

Iwtj to create a laugh ; but the audience has got tirad tmagU^ M Ml 
maniEiiTTes. The subject is two grave, and Oie aodioKa loo tfaa^ 
peoetrsted with the awful truth which thpy had ]mbwrttob««BM 
edbj such leriiy. Failing so manifestl;, in the stiampt to dbpnagi 
«U QM of the prophecies, he undcrukes to explain. Ha ft Mvail 
into Asia to (he Koran, and to Mecca for the manoTlia! Howkn* 
tbe weapona of war perished ! Facts are not foand In the hMorr of 
Mabometor Mahometanism, to explain these pTopbeeiNttitdoonMliiH 
of thib, hia own courage fails, and a aocond timehBTeaorlatoridlnle. 
As Vollajte. Volney. and other wits, have fruitlewly k" " ' ' 



laugb chriatianitj out of countenance, heendeavon to plaea thewbok 
matter befon jnu as idle and absurd. Could my rhetntc*! and In g wi 
ioua opponent afford more unequivocal manifeslatlona of eonflnfonaBd 
dismav, than you have now witnessed ! Diit, inj friends, wa are nat 
to be lanehed out of our argument, thai stanrlii bafore tia Ilka tbe red 
of Gibrarnir. The waves tW strike it, but fuamont tlwlrlmbaeility, 
tmt an brokni to piecaa. Ha may, indaed, torture hia Inganatty M 
tibnm fiotn an aifomeDt, which M dare Dot, which he oannot meet ; 
t«t M wiD tOTton ft in T«ln. 

Hm eSbrt of BTf omomU baa bean aa mocb to diaparaga jm^hee^ 
toeU^ aa anr made or iateipietlDg iL According to himi pnpbe^ 
lipo^: On ear pifDelpleB, it fa at laaat aa nadol aad lameaAy 
hUmoij. Itlaooeef theUndealbooBaof heaTea,thatweai«paN 
■luai ao— tlmaa la peep IbIo Um future, guided by the lamp of tMt- 

K. The whole Blbte, ia Ibr the moei part, hiafavy and piephe e y. 
almoat aQ Ualoty, for pnpheey ia Oe bdalory oflbe fntm*. Gol 
aetar Md the bman haOf In anapenaa napaettwr their vital brtar- 
MM, ThtJia^jla, dan, and deadnr, he baa eq nrfly rtgwdad ImU 
mm wiiMiiiranfl i t aj Soon aa our uat parenta had traavpMMM m 
Mtm, he panahled Mfit one aan to go down, till he appewed to thn 
Ai twaaM a portlds of Ma pwpeaea. In a riacle period he eea> 
dnaaa « —■"*-'-— view of the fatare deetiniee of^mankiad : " I wOl 



thank o«r Heavaalj Ftnert llMtbe h» ibna from the bwimriag toiM*- 
mhd to Ua AiMSm aenetbtef of the ftatoie. Indeed, ao abandaal 
an hia tavdatlcaa, Ma fumliui whkh are all propheciea, and hlb 
Miw he el ea wMdi all fcww «r promiae, that there ta eearoe a stnglo 
iMgtATttiwftiUaSMawMMlipnphMiTlBBpribadnpoait. (V 



948 nflura Mr 

tftinlj my opponent hu lofgottaa this! Hm ha Bot« ■eeoidinf to Im 
ability, been tnrninff into ridienle pw p hte y Itteli; tlw Bibto itonit 
God't flood and perfect ffift! Bnt if piophecj be whoilj olBldH- 
gible ; wby, I ask, should it eonstitnte no laige a portioB of God*s 
only lMX>1t to man 1 Bnt I will not fiudier ddwte this qnwlioiu Hm 
gentleman himaeif would admit all this, on any other oacitioa, 

I did not intend, indeed, and I am sony I proposed, an aigum snt of 
this kind before such an assembly, limited as I am at present to an 
hour or two, at most to complete it. If my o p pone nt wovM devote 
with men day or two to this subject, I might eren satisfy M m se H 
not ooIt that prophecy is a gift, an intelligent gift ; bnt thai mneh of 
it pertains to the oriffin, progress, and catastrophe of that very yenv- 
ehy, of which he is nimself a member. 

Tliere are two kinds of maps in schools ; one gives both the ptepe 
and the name of it, the other ^aometimea edled a blank ai^) gives 
the place without the name. The former represe n ts hisloiy ; the la^ 
ter, prophecy. Prophecy is as coneet a map of the fntnrei «s Usl^ 
ly is of the pant ; but it is not always quite ao obvions. I hm tmH^t 
geogrephy with these two sorts of m^s. The pupil stadied oa IM 
fnseribed with the names of the places, and we ezamined hia on Ae 
blank map. The study of fulfilled prophecy, with the hiatocy of tihs 
past, prepares us for the blank map, the outline of the Ihtara. On 
the blank map, we can learn the great outline of things th el f nia 
tive positions, distances and magnitudea. We may aoesetliiies err, in 
firing the proper name on erery place : but we cannot matly err. In 
forming a useful acauaintance with the whole ; especiuly, ImThig a 
correct Knowledge or what is past, or of certain pcntions of the past, 
which must erer be a key to tne future. Thus we csn acquire a clear 
and satisfactory outline of the yast expanse of future time, although 
we may, sometimes, err in a date, or in the name of a partienlar place, 
person, or thing. 

But as my opponent has so perfectly failed to meet my argument; 
I shall have to gi re it to the public without much amplifioation or 
proof. I will, therefore, recapitulate, emphatically, a fbw tk the 
grand land marks; and 

1. The two tynnniea mentioned in Daniel and John, arose out of 
the great sea, the Mediterranean ; or, from among the nations bofder- 
ing thereon, in a state of tumult. Does not Rome stand on tlieoe wa- 
tera ; and is not Italy almost surrounded by them ! The Tiber itsdf, 
inconsiderable as it is, is neyertheless, a |wrt of thia yery aea. This 
besst came not from the deserts of Arabia ; nor ftom the PacUlo, oor 
the Atlantic ; but from the Mediterranean. 

9. The origin or commencement of Uiese two despotisons, or of ths 
ymbdic beasts of Daniel and John, exactly synchronisa. They wets 
eootemporaries : indeed, they are identicu. They both rise at ths 
same time and place. 

3. They are co-existent, and continue the same time, 1960 yean, 

4. The types, in both pictures, or the grand incidents ana chane- 
teristics, are the aame. 

A. Tlieir latter end is the same. There ia, indeed, no argument on 
thia aubject : it is as plain as history. My opponent will neyer debate 
it. Paid occnpiea the place of a commentator or interpretator, and 
without a figure explains the mystery of iniquity. He ayera te im- 
possibility of tho appearance of this monster, this papal hierarehy, so 




It WH Bil ia m part ebareh be apptuvd, mAmt- 
tha wfMi Awln,Hwt tfck —■ <r MolKiy (for 

( IPS S^B IS HraV ^HBHIBV J IHvW^W W VISP^MMS^^M ^BBV» 

of Ood at Holt, Wfcw Hn |«* 
pm^VIMmMmM bataa traaalHuvli oTOodf alli^^ 
HP tta ■M air Mil Mvtfr 0Mhb ksfa mm mm mmw* 'M^ m it m* 

wi dm toMimfagUta lME,»yM* 
OIiiMm. ^ 

^^itfTT*"^* <n>- f ^" «- n Mfi MM Ivl llii P^p* af BMito^ fli i^ 
iij*> MMJ iJMMaMia <f tMi paiattag I Ha 
WUmUdaiU a gai— ■n i n ii n ii, •MM 




,MMb cHriMMlirilyf tta aMi 

Ami 





eai 



alilit a laaikt aai tpeaUaa lika a diagoa. I aeed aol| hi # iaa> , 
m #kai hM aol baM eoatiMieltd 







MWagBMV 



Mfy 



t lagial dwt it naal go to tka paUk. 



at it; fat CM ba iJiBir tlato or ampifOf wHom aaiaa Jtta 

JtaO^willapaUCttt irfcaoMaot, UriaaloM aagte to 
alMok hia oppoaittoa* 

. IN epiioMBt dM na gnat lM»or« la glTing bm aadi a od 
ikmm Newtoa, to boar kalf tiM brant of bit iodlgaatiaa. 
IHtiaiy 




IrigiMi tttft ia aaiTtiaal kaowMga, adora tboto propb« 
«Bi atMtatiato tbeir Hgbt apM tbit HMp, wbieb I btfa tiM 
*ii bftptrlbedy. Wbat, if-I tbMid Itt tha gaatitana an 

Qoaooa, n an uwu nraiwi 
tbat tlli M anay wata n t 

■a B9t OMT WKMG tklMBi MHO aMML IM 
— » «■- ._-f- ^^ I, ,11,— ---■- ^^ * * - 

a a w ian J'Md —god^y thiapt wd •> •Mbmcilbgiiathian wt i 
s wbm tbOT do Mt oalf atf fwtttm mmmi i&eMm. b«t fitUrbr 
WaoMfaltfMMda - - - 



«a lii^ta, tad M tba 



oftbcirwIlbT 



Um 






ttOMiaant 
Mtob&t 
pM. fc IfT. ^ 

M UabooK tidbatalaMi JRMhii% ba ttjtf om* 1* 
*tW ubiii b It oour btcoaw ■ ikmp of — idawdfa 
nafaw; ia fibkb ol lbs ■■imwmu wo opotod to i 

nHVBnUjNM SW JHCB HMB ■DBVIIMI w wM ptWNOOOa ■Ml OWr VVv vV*n^ 

aao opo ioiotof aoMonwai ood ohooo oMo to loodatlMsaB woywoMnr. ■■■ wna* 
tat aadMMMH^ oao wllibto oftw jBotliirL ivbo toow iio aMi* Lolto» Ibak 
Aqrda ladlio* iibo^ dhn^igtoad^po^ or oioi. koow^ooi, wbHbortb^ 



Aad 



«TlMl ib» WW tkiM wii£tka R^aT ^ vIm; wdlMgki be il^ i*d Iki 
ek me k ^f JbUfmmmit; tkaft Um mjiag of IIm pnphal liv smt wmimA^ Ihift 
fltM ffti fiiif if fftf ff fftf jnifiif, fTrrr nan wniinn In rnTHiiwMWi, ihit 
lro«tb« prophet to the prict^ever^owdMltAlKlf. • • • » 
Who praochcfl or dccbni the goepel? Who either hf troid or doid dbewt Ae 
wej to life etcnalT" 

Agaia: 

- WhM •hoold I fpeek, (teith he) of the levBrtv oTthe priei^ whM h b viribh 
the! eceice eajr of tBcai eee rcedt ThcjhaowBotwonie, mmI oiiich lea thhttK 
heoftheei thetpivc<^u* bufnrieetohiaMeli: If e^y ■»■ b Idle esd S- 
hon lebofi if he lovct luair, be gets Dow-a-dejrt into the cleffgy, ead tlMa 
pneently he ioiRi Unuelf to «m miofthe prictti that ere iuli|iteoM, eod iWt 
eeeordinr toEpicarai, rather thea •eooRNar to the km of Chrat Oopw flS. 

»S«cii (nhh he) btheabindaMe of wicSd BNoiB aU |eufcwiiiM,thiittheee 
b Kercel^ ooe emoii|^ a thooieod, who liaecffel^ doCh whet hb profiNMoa doih 
roqeiio; if there be enj UDCcret choetc, eober. vpgpl penoo. ia uaj eoUeyt or 
roDveot. who doth oot wmli[ ia the broad waj.heu maae a rincaloae ftMe to the 
rettf and b coatiaaallj ceHed isioleat, bmo, and h yj pi ct i ti eal fellow; lo Ihiift 
Many who woold hare bceo |{00d| had ther nvod win good ead hosert imi^ 
ire diawa bjr wicked ooaqteajr Into their vteei, lett thejr Aoald laftr the feii^ 
■Mt i oaid reproachee amoa^ their coanpenioat ** Cap. S6. 

Ha tkao ooocladaa with an apoatropha to tha Roman chnehi ■• 
fol]owa : 

** What thinkeit thoa of thiae owd propbecj. the Rerelatioas of St Johnt 
Dott thoe not think ther do at least, ia part, belong to thecl Thoa beet aet 
rarrlj w whollj loet all ■heme as to den j this; look, tberelbre. Into M, aad read 
tkt d e mw e K ea ^tkts grtmt wAors, <</fiwy tyoa i w e w3 f wa/rrt. and Ihea conlnnpiBif 
ikif/kmoug^ts mnd/kturt riim.** Decbrat. Delect. Viroram fieri. 

So taatifiea Nicolaos de Cleniaagia« an aiobdeaeon of tke chnieb of 
Rome, in the fiAeenth centurj. 

Not oolj have the sins of Sodom and Egrpt been mnllipliad in thia 
Babylon the preat, bat aha had auperaddM to theaa the blood-gnilt^ 
naaa and crueltj of Jeraaalem. Peraecution ia of the very eaaenoa 
and apirit of the aupremacyy not merely as the martyred milliona of 
Piotaatanta, of every age« declare ; but accordiof^ to the doctrine of tha 
ahnrehf and the oatha of her biahopa. Every Roman Catholic bishop 
It awom to peraecoto heretics and dchiamatica : even thia very gentle- 
man ka$ ttoom iopeneeuie and oppose kereiia and ackUmaiia to Hkeutmmt 
^kia powers Thia ia no mere allegation. I will hereafWr produce 
ttM oath, and if it can be otherwise explained, I shall give him aa o|h 
poitonity to do it. Till then, I proceed to allege, farther, that lean i ad 
Roman Catholics have tremblingly interpreted theae propheciea, aa 
Mociffing to Room papaL I have another witneaa here, in oonfiima* 
tion or my apaeoh« bImI with hia teatimony I ahall doae theae maarkai 

and proeaad • 
•• Wheaoe b it thet thb happenedf to wif, 6«e«vM all flesh had eo ii a ptad Mi 
ivt, we were all chiiens end inhabitants .not of the holy city^ Robm,^ that 



wicked eky ; of whfch that of the prophet Iseiah b fiil5lled, "How b the feithfel 
cHy berome e harlot.*' Let no umm think this prophecy hes been fiilfilled alreadj 
III the dritmction of Bsb^lon, or Jerusalein. No! future thinp were preseat to 
tkr pi>»phrt*t ejre, and thu the prophet hath declared to us, saying, "the daagh- 
ler of Stoa shall he left desobte, as in the westin^^ of the enemy. St Joan 
doth in the ReTebtiont tell ns, the daughter of Zion u not Jeraaalem, but Rome; 
and hb deerriptioa of her aiakes it plain: For the woman which thou sawest 
vmlth he) b Umi frmi ciiff whieh hath dominion orer the kings of the earth, 
I Hal w spiritnal dominioo. She sits, saith he, upon seven hilb. which «rqp«r(e 
urwet 10 iVeme. whieh npoa thb accoant, b styled septkolia. She b fell, saith 
he, of the Maws of Masphavy-eha b the mother of aacieaaasas, Ibraicatioa^ 




• iHtrn ip ha ehooaw to apraln twmy, or tey» 

oCMo owtt ■oyiogi ood ooncirioiM. la this 

~ oIlMo, h.miAi odko to skow, tkol bo 4 

Plirii ood oil tko other opoolloo. FoTi «■ to 

. Ful ooyf of Mmoelf lai Barnboo, that tboj hM ^ 

wivoi, **tiMUr^we9f^ as wall m the other apoetlei. li 
ri|f Pool luroToe the poiat : ** Haro wo oot power to Irod abo«t 
M a wUb« ae te othei'apeodeo hatof Or« are Banabae ao4 my- 

thia pri¥ilf»or Soeh ie the epirii ooi peii* el Ihrt 
' f u ti«M of pohUo ealaaity, aa Pkul olaawhen 
W»*J<liairy mtm ha¥o hio owo wUb, and orwj woaaao bar o«» 
Ml*' 9m wo teaahi 

i-Mahap oweo oa apologj fiir qMokiof oa a aali||aeti wWih I 
ttJatMaaaa Cw diaoaaeioa* Xho whole aMMiia of aaiioalaa Man 
jria^aal the ^aaaiiua } bat t haaioiaiefeot, thatkiaataaeiafaha 
y^powlag oat of a hniaaa lale of mfiae fliithe -1 latrodaaad ilt lo 
■Mad or deaiod { Bol DOW to bo deboied. The eaoM ia tiaa af 
ihalaatiaiMa. liatrodooed theeoiaetitotiooovaaproufof thaln^ 
aataio aad toadoaey of the Rooianiet role of frith. 1 think H 
fcaaoagh to hoTo theee doetrinet or iostitottooa aekoowlodfod ui 
pa and ooootiyy lo movo that Roioan Catholiotaoi ia not aaaoep 
ii<afara>ation; and wooid be the enao in thia ooamuinity an la 
t llaly« or Poriagal« ooder aimilar eireooMtaoeee. Mjr fidead 
m Of portonity of a aimplo denial of theee iteme at liie aioaeatt 
f worn not paru of hie Bjetem ; and bo ouy hafo ihe fiili dio- 
Ni of them again. 

Jha aabjeoi of confeeeion, one word aa to Ihe qootatioaa tea 
lepaliaai and Mothodiete. Woaid the gentleninn wieh yoaita 
■laadt that amricmJar tmftaMn is aa ordinaaoo of thoeo rengioaa 
laaitieai aa taught and praotiaed in hie ehurch t If ha doea aal| 
\ ia the mlof aney of theee quotationa 1 If hf doee^ where la the 
aai oaador t ** ConfiMo yoor/miiti to one another/* will joatify 
r o or nwre poraoaa m m imai lif lo caiifew to each other, aad to proy 
mmutikr^t bnt will he affirm, that Mothodiete aad Epieoopalaaaa 
I oae aaothor, ** 1 aboolYo thee«*' at their mntaal eoafeaaiOBatl 
r Ihaat 1 aak, eeek lo make Kpiaoopaliane and Methodiata bear a 
l^lhaahaBMof theao unaer^tttraland ainlhl praotieeal Thay 
pw thiaa: they weald say to the biahop» ooaMOS year laalla la 
d 9i will ooaifeaa lo yon; bnl oa no other ooadilloa. Wa wtmj 
hryoa; wo oanaol fcrgifo too* Yoa aBav pray §m aa; hal yaa 
I waivo as. I bmoI, oa thia point, read yon aaolhap o ali aa t 
BamL's Synopaia of the worke of lAfan, that you nuj eea what 
I ay opponent randera to Epiaoopaliana and Methodists, in hla 
rfaf; tkala with himaalf on too subject of confeseion; 

ie<«Met coatiMiM tbiMs Sl Fkiiip AierHM Mwd to uU hi» pteiteBt«» Ibel 
bo dcain to jprvgrmt in tbc wajr of God ahould nibiuift tOMwclf et to a 
i v rn dt mo r ^wbom thoy ■bowld obejr mt God, [It this M«thodiMikT1 GUwbo 
Oi will bo Mcerf frooi herinr to reockr mi eccoimt of •my of ISU octlona. 

' hoenMQodwiHaoCieArbkniotm NoiUm 



the win 



■MMt fr» GfoM. - a coMiBkBdaeM b* doufaalo). bt wte 
■M k abMbMMlB lb oMfoNr » •tc»«l fun ■■>. tllhooeh m Inth. obM 
kidMtbMirf." n*t>>»M(tbod»iun Qunling from Si. DiDBjuiu. be fa« 
Am Umtw: •* ir &n bi ■ dtwM •rhclber what use » ibottt la dn ■■ iniul 
^ - - - lB,ot of •^rjJSmu." 



4hI'i ifcijil hia, ud if be rEfaKi la ote^. I<I i"n> Iw ibarplj nhnknl, b* 
jHrind «f coMMMMo^ and l«l bu obdiirarr beblualed aa aiDch ai poaiiblc"-^ 
lirfc.IT.1C [TtetopfiiLJ 



■oMd Ad bolj iMMfd u> M>i«BMt «i4 alMiri toWIMB«Mi4pl 
fcrlrfmph tmt bHit, W lanlw tMM k hta «n |HMNMwM» 
■wllliM, mJ ■! iMiK U mrmtatiTUi^t kmlkm ■!!■ Iwiil ll 

*■» ] I ' J ^ 11 > ' I <* < ■wpJM* f I 11 iiii r i ^tmtm 
UbJ«£M-fa*r><«iiiM;"Md iM -MiMrMb*i«<* 

MMkaw zv. 1 «. ifaf, M Pmw wn, !•««•> MM AlMi «i •* M*. 

hra wUali ■ J Mead am «• M my pUL A»4 to te^brfMrf; «i£l 

<lwii»lwiiJ«^ lift wrwf, mimgim mkm Ikt^m^tmrnU 

Ihfr— Hi*i ^ wc* - |«f M Peur, (fc. iiL T. If; iMlly, llNt ^MlkMB 
MM ruM PMnma amoar Or ^iMpfa, wm h ^M. than ba Ijlaf 
Iwahew, who ihalt briif in Mvia of pvrditiiM, m4 daaj lb* Lofi wb* 



n'MtoMiMMt throwh whoH the w^ at tm* AaU M «*i 
tfAm or." HsTing expoM? the Kriptwm, par hiiaii M —i gat« 



M ■ MBMrt loMoa in gMaraphy Hd efanaolacy, pioftagi « ImMi aat 
MM lo ■; wtisfMUoa, if Mt to Mi owm, Mt «• ■■* «r !• « 4Mit 
•km. penoa. or tUar. tka whMk W witaUy halh 4aM ia Ite ■}■ 
Ml, Miy to Mm Ike Iraa if 
i, iai M7 <al thMi) ia feMb 
a tki «pMer*i web, hmI 
^ iMkh Ibt. ». The B 



"kehii bfak«BtlM«gia«rMM,iaiM»<al thMi(iafei«b 

tki MpMer*! web, hmI mij eMU UaMrif whk «w limj to» 

i ItayMdan n* ffefw 

efaMRe «r Nliaiaa I M b 

IW ofridMftaM." 



MM thM« b Mithw aiatiMliiy aer "ikadow afTMbiftali." 
■ Myfnwdlwalitanaiairtbtigalai the wi MiaiW hM«i. 
•cbRd tlw wiMn, aai Uka iba^rSr ud iBMb ki Ae fcUa, haahMMS 
Matt Mi tha Mablluf of ika itrean. l^Me b aa Meaaa lir mm 
■■lliiiin. "/^M** Ha" w«*a vanr WMte of Aa B ptoaaf^Ua 
ital ta Gaflui i ud w(*Ma tmi paiiMar ■■ ■ ftaitiia H pMMMj 
W tW Mlhaarti la *• U^Md SMaa. Kvaa be, ktaMl( ahriM 
*M lb wafda "eoalaN yoor «a to om mvAm," «fll ia^M 
(■L JMMa Md eWatiaaa, aaght to ba nch aUifHl to kte,) 
aagr ftvo, or ■««, lo eanfcaa to oae aMthat I Whal, Una, 4aOT fet 
wmm by daaying *ad kdnittlng, njeednf and tAofAvg, ereiy enad 
•ad prMtiaa aitenaWlyl He blowa hoi aad eold whh tbe aana 
bneUi. St. Philip Nerias nve wiee diteciioa* on tbb daealomt^ 
aad ahawad Oat Qod, hioMal^ ooold act Hlhoiiae a riolatiaK afUi 
•WB lawa, toaih laM ■ aaaftaaaf. ll wwa hia ad rn i " elM aaar 



■f— bMM bfa eharp « 
M, Unt Dm pMka wa 



•tn^j IbP Mint'i life, mud he would fiml 
weli woTth; of imitHlion, and nothing ibat 

Hj argamenl upon Ihe aubjert of coafeMioi' 
RJ Ihe gcDllrinsn fr^ll it — hint ilia laeAryi ~ 
ineleTBtitrj. It was daburalely argued bj I . 

iminonl, and it bpho*i>d nw to vindicate it, M I Imiw 4«N| W f9r^ 
ing Ihst it wu auibirited Bnd commanded t^ wilptaa, wnmmt hj 
dm early ehurrh in its purity, and adrocsled bv Mo of no Mool aa^ 
■MKNi* and respectable Mcts. vis. EpiscnfaUm mA HalhadlMi 
Now, ifm; friend caya, that persons in thooo ooMOMmiaB* avnr | 
to eonfrssion, according In the diwipline aad ritval, h aaij pntM 
their inconsiBtenej. Irirala and bishops do MaSna, »ai IM h^ 
anently. The more pioua and sincere Uiej ■«, tho aiM ftidMlj 
ao they comply with the aalutary ordinance. 

We do not dissuade youne people from MMijian wo oaljriMBM 
thK tho«« who ate callej to Uiat Biai«, do not noR7 MMh Who* I* 
Die Oh}«ct of all that tirade of abnaive extiaMo afi ' - - - - 
ehaicbl Must I haro to read diHttertBtioo* tOBiJi i^, 
hmobaja, which his enlieun haa not beva law iaM|k at al 
Asteatf Thabaok''ilt09rruf>ifo£eaEat>fiMa/'«aaaotViiMMkf 
(to aawlm aottiar Nieolaaa de CUmaBzia, irto woa flaomaiv ta Ai 
—ffiyiBwoaMlin. iohaDeCMHi,JaMaoDeC)o«i,BaiJota 
of Bawia, Inm had Tcopoetltalr Ae baaar of a nrodooliM ofwUek, 
totariaaAarh^raMoatobo^aawd. IvMiiajrfliond woaMipan 
MaAaaoeaMf^ of aaeh fiaqaaat expooura of Ma — 1 woaH aa* lb 

ntn an tho ooaqilaiB woika of Llfawi, in ei^t voluMai witk aa 
laiaa iwaihiiaf of —a Tolawa. I bave perfoiBed a wort aToapor^ 



liMMaaftheMeaniOBnMhaaa ahadow ba fbaad for Ibo ifeftiaoaB 
aftamu I axoaoiala my-ftieod from Ibe aia of wUfal aalaKffoaaata* 
«M,1«ai aay bo haa baaa doeaind, mlaUd bj— aaii^rial, paAwa, 
irtaeaadaoafra-tba alocrt, if Mimikk, Ibat ii to aai^ / rUkliSm, 
wMah I ha>a.h ihia baiaaaa, ao aoUoa of aoina. Tha onfiaa) taUa 
I Haa. My friaada, 1 bop* Ibat Ibe aano 
w, will ba hate thia oranlaf , aad 1 ^odga 
i aad tba earth, that Ibia teae alaadat la 
tt fonadatioa far it whalavm in ibe wotka 
of Upori. Oa tba eeaiMy, ia tba plaaa indieaiad, Iba aevaiaai 
fmitbmmmt, kaawa la (kareh diadpliae, ia praaoaaoed agaiaai tba 
•Maifaatla wba vtobtea Ibe holy bw I oTheB ahalt porfon aalotbe 
liMri Aba oath." Noatan nz. « tod acq. 

I kaaw of ao hoUof riadiealiea of Catholia dortriaea aad Biaellai^ 
*m iMi tktfU Md UthM aaaeoaeaawal. It U the ■iaiaaiuaMi 
Mloa of oai tooolo that did na inliuy fbi Ibaaa aad a ii*a mJ Ufa 
«M| bal aaw the light Aoai baawa ia bnaUaw. -Tbaahaatap- 
pataHd darhMaa. Hfit ia aifhl, «a a Aall all tba beaaia of Ibe earfh 
Maboak—thaaaa l ia atb a: ^ ibar Aril He dowa ta Ibavdeaa." 



ana that 1 did aet amva Ihat theia wm a bead of ibe ofanrah in RaiB* 
Mm OaaataMM^ Hm. ThialBaaaiavly deay; bat haaalaal 
^— eilhaiBalhMiiyaCt«<ww l waatHa,ofthafclbeia,afaaMhrlaw 



JM BBBATB. « TU 



appMit !• gfii, of Amusi kkiorius aai Mmronii Id piovt Ihil^ 
BOW iMOBliitiUo^ tell I rote to Eaoebiao» uA «M obo leaiivkdbol 
BaMbim wh born ia 970. Hit hiolory ozteods to tho joor St4« te 

opooh when ConotaBtiiie wm oole matter of tho Ronon empin, So- 
oebiiit narrated the belief of the whole ehureh during tho praeediBv 
Imo kmndnd yeara* for no longer period hod olapaed ainoe tho death of 
St. John a nd Polyearp, IgBotiut, IreuBoa, Caina, a Ronaa priaotf 
and Hogeaippaa« the eecleaiaatioal hiatorian, lifod in thai iaterral. 
Read Enaebioa. My friend haa now allowed that, for a loaf tinaa, Iha 
oharsh of Rome waa pare. This it tme ; bnl when will he fulfil hia 
promiee al the opening of the debate and inform na« ai laat, from what 
ehureh ahe it ao apoataey 1 We are ooming near the end of tho dia- 
ouaaion and ihia ia too important a point lo liforgoiien* 

** The ehureh fonnerij uaed the Teniaeular language.** 80 aha did. 
And there was a very good reason for iL The Latin then waa the to^ 
naeular of the greatest part of the ciTiliied world* in eonaequenea of 
the Roman eonqneeta. It waa generally known, when other Ipa- 
|[uagea contintte^ to be the vernacular. Su Paol wrote to the Riiiaa 
la Urpek, a langnaoe which ail the Romaaa did aol andentaod. My 
friend Mr. Campbell hat ttated the wm heal rsaaooa, ia tho piateato 
hia aew Teatament, for the adoption of a uniform languafe aa the ¥«• 
hiele of rarelation. The learned Sootney agreea, if aol with him, at 
leaat, with the Oatholie ehureh on the aubfect of ita peouliar fitaaaa to 
be the language of the Chriatian Liturgy. 

** Latin," tmy Soothejr, Vol. 1. p. 69, ** wm iiMdetbe IwupMfc of relicioB;th«ra 
had been the wme reason for ibu in It*b'* sad Spain, and l-'raace, aa formakiiif 
it the lan^uag^e of the law*; and in England aUo, there waa reaaon, which, 
though different, was not Itst valid. A common language was nercaaaiy for 
the clergy, who considered themieUes as belonging, ^ss to the coaiitrjr, 
ia which thej happened, iudividwallT to have beca bom, or stationed, thaa to 
their order, or to Christendom, lor in these i^es chrifteodoai waa rega«dedM 



aomething more than a mere name. No moaern language was aa jet 6%.' 
ed« or reduced to rules or regarded as a written toiq[;^oe; of necessitT, ihereibre, 
LAtin, in which the western ciergj mmd the scriptures, and in whicn the fathers 
of the western church had composed their works, and the councib had issued 
their decrees, was every where retained as the natural and j>rofaasioMl !•■• 
gvage of the ministers of religion. Thej preached and catechned. and ooaCsr- 
ndln the common speech ofthecouhtrj,and that the church service waa not ver> 
ballj intelligible to Uie congregation was, upon their principles, no inronventeiice. 
But if, in this respect, there was no real disadvantage in the ose of n forain 
tongue; in other respects many and most important advanty;es arose from it 
The clergj became of necessity a learned bodj; and to their hnnble and » 
taent labors we owe the whole history of the middle ages, and the preaenratioe 
jot those works of antiquity, which, (or the instruction of all after arca« have beta 
preserved: The students at Canterbury in Bede's time, were as well skilled, both 
in Latin and Greek as in their native speech; and Bede, himself (worthy to be 
odied venerable, if ever that epithet was worthily applied) had acquired all that 
conld possibly be learned from books, and, was master of what was then, dM 
whole circle of human knowledge.** 

The people have the aubstance, frequently the literal tranalation« ia 
their prayer boohs, of what the Priest reada, during the aacrifiee, in 
the ancient language of Catholic Europe. They know aa well aa the 
priest, himself, does, to what they answer, * Amen.' When a foreigner 
from any of the eountries where ureek is not the vernacular eomea in- 
to our churches, and I need scarcely except eTcn the Catholics, of the 
Greek rite, he is perfectly at home, among his brethren in faith and 
wonhip. Their oeremoniea and prayers are the same aa in hia native 
land— Gerroana, French, English, Irish, Poles, Swiss, raliana. Per- 







m I awJd wm ^ til jinl !-■■*• iiMirtw. I 

•n alvafi 

NowwlMiviU MTJriwiiwwrtfftMiriri tot 

** Audi WW —d MmM • wUilvM MM (Nrt of ilMmili : 

wtafilM altatlMMofttlMiivMtprilipaltatr OMin^w-it 

itoi wwliliPBi of Awbw, wa to itoi wM^ fkmmt tke Mi 

IM^omtons: —J thto w thtir ■ppiawc • > theM«Mti» 
ofaiHMitothMi, Bir«rr tM Itod winrlwiS««i««ir7«M 

'mm 0Mgtofiwl,Md tiM auto of tMr iMi 
HMSotoaf awlTkiiMl; aai ttoiy MwkM Mki ttoi 
iMtoormi 




AadllMvlMddM . 

Mmt mi Hmv Itod fMwtt md wkM «■ tMr 

J«l 1 lMi4 ttoi Mtop of Mr wton Ute ilM Mitop Pf WMV 

»•«» k «w» ttoi Tatop if ttoi Mai itoli .Gad i-JTMa WW tfM 

anhaftofTaCthaLaid?* WM will ny fttotol 

a^f af kia i ioaa t af ttomrj 1 Thaaa aaimala aia takaa to toifia 

igaiaa af tlM ibar Bvaafaliaia*— -or of all tha Apoallaa. 

Mf mmmi faoMfk to, thai wlioavar baa laad HnnM*a or LlDgafd*8 

Maianf ofBagiand^ knowa tint tha Aam-bapliaia wlwa drhren bj ai»- 

•AaaMtoia oat af tiM ParliaaMttt Hoaaa, mad to tke fkmaaa Olhrar 

Ci a iwal lt a parfaet fta^almlto of tha Aati-Chflat.— [TIbm aipiiad.] 

nne ^dmk, P. JC 



hf mf oppanaaty to hto toal 
aad oaly oaa that had aoma appiaprtola lefeiaaaa to my laaMurka as 
ajBihola, CJpoa thto lanaik, 1 will maka oaa aAnaatioo. Whatovar 
alaa ha haa baao plaaaad to aay^ may paav for what It to worth* tax ftaa. 

Tha gaotlaman aaaerta. that baaata of piay ara not alwaja w/mt^ 
haUeal of tjranta. Had I aaaartad tiiat propoaidoo, h woald Mva 
baas to poiBt to hava Biada aneh a ramarfc : bat uDfortosatel j fbr btol^ 
Aal waa not mj prop o altl on* It waa, that wken God dapicta a tjian- 
WJ^ lia aaleeta aoma moaatart or aoma aayaga wild baaat to armbollta 
It But to that idantieal witfi—>« baaata of prey In aymbolie lanfUfa 
aalyiapiaaaiittTraBtaY*' Orfollowaltfhmimjpropoaition«tfiata1ioii 
aran aaatoranat ctoi^ and umtforml^ repreaent a tyrant t— I waat flur- 
ttier andaaid, that aoma aayaga wild baaat— aoma monatar waa God^ 
haga of a aaadtor ar acclaatorec daapotiam. Thia waa my explanatton. 

It la traa that a ••tion,^ aa wall aa a ««lamb** to applied to tha 8a- 
Vlor. He to tha •'Lion of tiie tribe of Jcdah :** but Daniel*a lion tori 
'*tera, and rama fiam tha aea« It waa a monater. 

TTia Ranoan apfarit, to other woida« the aaTage apirit of pagan and 
bapalRoaiat baa been imparted even to Proteatant atatea. in aa mnah 
Ihat Englaad haa for bar mnbdy or national deriee, a tawaV lion ; 
ittid bar aona bara ehoaan oiafar own eagles a imTenoaa bird of prey, 
for fheir deWaat flMt they nay pounea npon diair mother'a Uon and 
IktfirdMiialiaatflUriorwarawlaftmtafBm and apoila, aa tha bar- 



titimM niM 

ptder tiMi AMriBU Bag^ to Hm MtUi uSTl 





nm iif 9 M More coMOMml to tha gwkis of te Baftgn of 
War lowerer, is wholly baibvouo. NatioM at wart m •! beal hat 
pardT ciTiltaodt mod^ tbmfoce, thej feaanlly ehoooe beaala of pver 
m t&eir ioai^Bia. Whea we booooM laon latmal, Maaa amlmoy 
tmd More chnatiaa, we will find soom other way of aattUaf oor ■•• 
tiooal diapateot tkaa with the sword, aad with the eeafiMsd Mlaa of 
the warrior, and garaMOts baptiied ia blood* 

The fentleman askedt the other day* (lad I know boI iriMlher 
in the crowd of eorious and impertiiient matters i a trodaeedf I paid 
any attention to it) — if God eoald make twelfa mea iafrUiblei ooali 
he not make as sMoy more infallible as he pleased ; aad eoatiasa 
them through all snooeedin^ time 1! Certaialy he eo«ld, I aoaww: 
hat there is no philosophy m this ^nestioB. I mi|^t rstoit, eoold aoC 
God haw made fooiteen instead of aevea priasBiy planste 1 and an 
manv satelliles as he pleased t And the same answer wonld oqnally 
suit both ^nestioos. We therelore answer byanylnf, thai neithsr 
the system of natore, nor the system of religion needs them. The 
inapund twelTe msde a fall rerelation ofrhnstian tnrth. Thajr tna|;hl 
ths whole religion : We need aothing more. If a foil and e^phsh 
derelopment, is onoe made, and carefully p re s er ved; ten thousand 
apostles could not perfect the christian system, by addinc a new idea. 

My friend gave me a challenge the other day : I thiu I have ae- 
oepled it : he now adds from some new source, or reneata, I know 
not which, ^ If the testimony of tradition be not infallible how caa 
you know the Bible to be inspired f *' This, together with his repeated 
assertion that Protestants belicTe in the bible on the same testimony 
he offers for the succession of Peter, &c.; I resenred for my sixth pro- 
position, which, because of the adTanced state of the discussion, as 
mspeett time, is likely to be crowded into a eorner, I therefore beg 
peimission to introduce it at this time. 

** PaoP. VI. ^kotwithtlaiulini^bcr preleiMioof to hvi-e pven ad the Bible, umI 
tuih ID it, w« are ptrfw.tiy iD(ie|jeiideiit of her lor our knowlHige of tikat iMok, 

anH it* fvidencrt of a divine orifi:iiiiil.*' 

Hie Roman Catholic says, as the biahop haa himaelf averred, ^ 1 
belieTe in the Holy Catholic church :** but tnis phrase needs a general 
council to explain iU Does it mean, I belioTe ike Catholic ehureh ; 
or, I beliere in the Catholic church ! Do they confide in it for aalTa- 
tioo, or only belieTC what it belicTes ; and beouise it belioTes it 1 It it 
ambiguous. The '* fides carbonaria** ia thus expressed : ** I believe 
what the church belieyes ; and the church belicTes what I beliere ; 
and we both belicTe the same thingr.*' Or, as repested the other 
day, the Roman Catholic belieTes the bible on the authority of the 
church, and the church on the authority of the bible ! But the Chris- 
tian is commanded and expected to be always ready to give a reason 
for the faith that is in him. God is reason ; and every oommunira- 
tion firom him is rational ; and as man is a reasonable being, he most 
have good reasons to offer for his believing the christian religion. 
When you ask a Roman Catholic the reason of his faith, what does 
he answer 1 His father told him that the Roman Catholic was ths 
true church. The same reason would justify any one for being a 
Jew, a Turk, or an infidel. He that is of the order of Ali or Omar* 



■ then, M good a retaoa to ffiTc foi his failh in the Koran, ai tnj 
- '— hw to giie Uu hia mth ia the bible, if hia answei to iIm 

UeitUoo, * U'tji do you £<&h .'' is, Bccaam my fatktr, or iXt motqut, 
r lit otiircA foM mc if »«> k>. I would, iiidred, be gratified tc leain 



Bolict on Ihr gtouud of mere Cradition, had he happeocii to hair been 
'n Tuiksy 1 There must be an examiiiatioa of die tcslinwuij, 
DTceplion of it« inith, on ill own inuineic excellence ; or, a cat^ 
fi of iu truth upon the evidence which it aRbrde ; else them ia bo 
I in faith — it is tdctc credulitf, or «nper«lition. 
- The Grat, and characteristic differcDCe, between the Proteetani and 
Jka Koioan Catholic, is this ; the fonner believes the scriptures first, 
4Bd the church aflemardH ; whereaa, the latter bajialei the church 
I '^Int, and the acripturei afterwards. " But,'' sajs die bishop, "wheni 
^M« the Frotestani get ilie hible to he!ie*e, but ihiough the ehnreh V 
^r>d tbstllrat bnagt ua lo the proposition. 

VviJ penon hand me a book, aud I read it, and believe it, does mj 
fcilk ia il «MeMarilj re»t upon him who hands it to ma t And, yet, 
Alt (■ the glganlio strength of all that mj opponent can My on lM« 
snl^TCt. It WDold be much more plausible, that the Protestanla am 
tndvbted exelosivBlv to the Roman Catholic church for the book, if 
Proleataola belioed all the Roman Catholic tradltiona, as well aa the 
bible : but, while we reject the apocrypha, and the traditiooa of popery, 
■nd Teeeire the bible only, this fact will answer a thousand volumes of 
■iMfatfr, ia pnof Omt on Mth in tha MUa, nMa not men th» nAm- 
MtttmwaAttfUmt. Tha ftet, thai wa ralact nar ipoofTpUI 
hub ud MiMMM, wiih ■0 oiImi mdiiiBM of Swmb CaAoliM, m- 
dMt ud ■bJw. mihi' mMt apoa hs Htkori^, wd dut m ■•■ 
Wb a* MHe, (OM Nnfat y mlM Ae km,) h beMlMtabh fnal, 
Aitwvraa^TCtkaHbteMoOwntlMit^ihuhertraditioB*. Dto- 
ict who mn, I aSm that nj oppooMl aunt eu I T^U* 
i ladtapntaua Act, phms in bold lelier iha IcnIeniMj 
aahow, ibatMrUlh ia thabibh, and hia baUafb P»> 
H^B Bmmb diooMtk M la UaMnf biahoporit«NM,ra«t ^sn Ua 
•iMa aathotiM. That I laaat baUara a bOar oa the aathoii^ of hiai 
who aantea ft, ar a book aa tha aulbwh t of Uh who anta It to in 
hntd, to oBotfaw of dn uannptlDBa of Oo j^ - ' 



MMfav UMM Palar'a haviaa boen Uahop 
6al anaiad ba* Iha aaa Bad Aa ha 



hoBBM ara, aad ha baa ailntad 
__ _ tha htiMaa aadiwf Hag a^ lU 

<dM«to«aAlMb«f^ 1telMMBlBl«d«Maf BBMIB 

Mlia M tnOiioa fo iraff that maa naia Mt i 
Ab hmUa and esaffld Btadvat «r Iba bibia, BBBd I 



■dadwiada 
MtnOiioafo 



bWHMor Aaiah BrBtna, Aai Aaj 4U 
<wd.Bwllaiii ftr Aa bAla, airf Aa ti 



_. , siiaBtha 

ffdidBotnafcaihaUUa. Shaia,!*. 

M baa abanh) tMBawbata daa a«^ 

wboT lika Ai|«, bna mar wtRhad Aa neiad tsit, bow tt w6nM 
^la of ttaa niianvB 
•t thm depoaltt 



Mltory, 



t bacn lalBf|MinVBB lad ouffautadf bar adlH 
Aeiai aad oAat books oTwhleh Aa waa As 8«rfa or ehlof dmoaltoi 
AuaJwlly daehia. Bat, faaviaf bad Aa data, not nMnly of tfaa flnt 
i8fa,bat •Ttbognad aoMaa wUek oriffaMtad tha Somao CaAoUa 
Andh 1 haaiM, wiA aH daarMBh. to Aaw Aat we ham aopiaa af Aa 



IT 



> 




to SolOMQB* nflMllOTf 

f Qw. j y. ML t» lii. T, J TMi— w^pt ii i ,_ 

lor, b ^'^ lan. CMUwhra^ftlk villi Ikm 

rtHwwwiHlMk U a w fcrfSU i M i m lf it, M ghwi aii 
Tktam M tradMoa iafcRMd Ibw. I ^ -* 

3b that lk« BHM Bf Tbeda'at 

tiM csMwiUi o^er booki of 
gVMbed in E^pt b)r ike 



fwnrSBlHtlBBfttr^t DiMaarf Niefc Bi 

It tU Md of tU hook iMt MMd: kotlfciftlkii 

ti of tk« cfcrirthiM. oftir ekrittiiBttrwM cotii^ 




ofCyiilht 

look WW aid to kovo boM writtM whk ikmnm 
of tbecla tkemortjir.*' [Iktiodoctioo to tko eriticol ilodj ohI kMwtcdn of 
tko Holjr Scriptares, bj TIiimh Hutireil Bono. VoL IL pp. 61, iT. 

Bat, tbisiiBoltMaBlyflnle-pipittiealiBamMriploftlMioripkiiSi 
BOtr eitaot. 

IL "Thb Codbx Vaticaiiui, No. ISOt, whkk Wotilcki arf Otiiitoek 
kw^ bo th aofd wH h Ike loiter B, f ooteito Iko pdw timaA^^ wHk d» AIwp 
■odnon ■nootcnpt. no mchmnIo oC it koi ovor boMi pobfiikML Tko Room 
odilioo oftkoSoptii^Bt,prtMtdiBl5M, pioCHMt to cskibit dM test of tkh 
MBBirript; Bad h the prateee te tkat odhkiB it is itBted to kBvo beea wriltai 
bofere the tcbt SST, L e. toirBrds tko cIom of tko 4tk CBBtatr: Mo Bt k i BCOB 
BBd BlBBchiBi Kfer it to ikB fitk or itk eoBtoiy, lad Do Pla to Ikt Tik m^ 
•Biy. IV o f Mwr Hog kBt OBdoBvorrf to Aow tkot H H BBB j i t te Bki *»<ite^; 

pWt of tko tMntk CBBtBiy«bBtt ■QHI tkB OBUBBOBBllkB EBMWBB ■■^■^■la BBS 

«•*M^ Biikop MbtA ooaclodte witk gwol prpbrfwU^, tkot k wm writiBB ko» 
feiB tko cloM of tlte iftk oeatBTT. Tke VBticBBBiBBBicriptbwritteBOBpBi^ 
BMBtorvonom io bbcIbI or cBpftol Uttert, fai ftroe co i BM B S ob Bodi py, bH of 
wkick sre of tke «bm fin, oscnpt ot Ike befhudBr of b book, wad wimat b 




osoept 
ffivBBOBs oi cBBptera, ▼otMt, orvfOTot, bot wMi Boom 
•f tkt JottetB, BBd ookir of tko iok, prof tkot itHBB biHUb tkwMkBBt ky bbb 
Mi lk« «M cubIbI eopjitt'* Id.jb.p.74. 

Tkeva Bra alto Tenu»t oMer tkaa the mmcj, older tku dM fit 
gatof wkiek ii iteelf efideiitlj older than tke chuck of Rome. 

- Sjrta beiBg vinted at b wtrj eorlj period bj the preocbert of the ekiiiliui 
iBithtierenl traiwletiont of the ncred ▼olame were mode into the hMBBBoof 
IImI coQDtrj. The most celebrated of these m the Fctckile or Liiitm( rirwh 
SimfUw,) as it Is Bsomllr called, oa accoant of its rerr close adk erse o s to Iks 
Hebrew teit, froBi which it was issniediatolj. mBde. The asost astravaCBBt ■•- 
icrtioBs have basB ad raB Co d cooosrsiBf its antiq^tj, sobm m fan leg n to tka 





. TUilMttiMMSMiiiiiiite 

thtMl pnbaU* oainoB » IM of tf ichMlii, wb« mSSm lt% 
4»iwtfrt>flytMfltrpMtoflh» 



tU 









rhkh an Mir dapoMlid ia *• M^ 
ick mt diioofcrtd taftraaoitna* 

mtttnmgTMimt b Imid Mb* Md btvbr ^iwNtaai b 






tbt bk bdw b oarbbi 
NT dlilbetlj tasad AtND Hm 



iSS^Sa MttM ^L/b 
f«f$9piBi«r friai^pvtblebtiMba«ftWbk. 'The Sjrrin ehoth ■■- 
V&blMiMiMiBiiffl. wbcfc » tba opbbB of Mr. T-iw, fifc> 
Bd • «olMba of tba Pwbtiach, iraa writtM aboal tka MfwHi 
la bafcJMf^ tkb ■Miriim, Dr. Btbam boad tW van tal 
I Hdbaw text propoaad bj Dr. KaaaicottwUch doabtlMi b 
Id.a>.p.1ll. 
KoWt if w» of dM wwl of Bwope, did feerive tlie Ubb ilral ftoai 
n HoMti Ctthdie tooattoifi I uk^ wooM that make w depeotel 
9m tiMir IradhioM doiie for thtt book ; t«j mora than A. B^ wko 
ttvadi oa om of dio tofon mootlia of the NOo, firom whbh ho aappUii 
kimtrif irilk water, trao, on that aeooaat, absolatolT dependoat oo dio 

kla dwelliai^. TbH him diat ho b abaolDtely and abaa 
It OB it lor water; and ho will aay» ** No ; but it b mora eif»- 
to ooppiy mytolf ftom this atraam: thoro ara aiz odwr branok- 
00, floBi whiek I ooald ojipply njoolf^ waro it nooeaaaiy Ibr my Hta or 
aoanfert.**- 8o aay wo. wo aaro Jewa, Greekoy Anseoiana, nid Pro- 
teatiafif ftom m iiat aehism, A. D. SM^ dowo to the praaeat diy ; 
to iaj Dodiioff of dm aaeioot aooptiea« Golaoa, Ponhyry, Jaliaa, aad 
odMia ; aad tiia aaeieat horetioav from whoao writtii|n, tomthor with 
dwaa of tko iividol poiaa, wa ooold almoot oompflo a Now Taala- 

nooatelaiaf arorr diia|^ road* aot only aineo« but before the oood* 
Laodioea. Da Pia tiimaelf aeknowlodgea, tkat before diat eoaa- 
aOf aiwaa la dio diiid oeataiy, die aeriptarea were read aa they are aow. 
M» aa for ear iadapaedaaoo of all Roouui Oatholio tradidoa, oa thb 
ari^laetf away athor prooA may bo oflered* Tno aotonooa aad siorwaa 
(^ howaiart that Preteataate have rejeeted die Romaa Catholb reto 
of foidu apompha* tiadtUona, aad all, aad orea her owa Talgate, aa 
aalLaatte« will for oror frown oat of eoontenanee, the ffroondloaa hB- 
of ny too orednloot opponent. [Time expired.] 

a^tp^t o'clock, P. m: 




HvMiadBtkavairoaeTareaontho^nU-Chrisil Look at him aow 
koldiiv ap a book.) Thb aiming, I eadoaTored to ahaw ikil lAa> 



Inrninel wm dM flttatt beMt» to illuinit iIm niyilwkHM pnpheey ; 
and I ttatod tfait manT nsmM (fimrteeo) eoald be found to eonwpoiid 
with the Damben 606. I now distinailf shew the pege tad bodk, 
whera the computation is made and the laii of theee BBHiaa ia that of 
God himeelf. Cerdenoa, a Greek writer, teeiifiee that the aame of 
Mahommed, as it was written in hie time, will exactly epell the heeet. 
On this subject, the reader who Is not content whh the aitlelev Anti- 
Christ, in IlobiDson's Calmet, may refer lo Walmesley*eGeneial Hia- 
tonr of the Christian chareh, p. 850. 

1 do not fir9 my own theory of the matter. Theie ha?e heea loo 
many theonsts ahtady^ to need more. I belie?e the beast was Mither 
Lather, nor Mahommed, nor the pope. This ia not an article of ^th 
with me, nor with any Catholic I leapect the prophecy, bat I await 
lo decide the queetiona until * Rerelaliona* be what the tana inqMrts. 
I bsTo here a history of the popee, in Freoeh, pubUahed, an the title 
pase says *' at the expenae of the hdy Father.** Of eoaraa h fa to be 
understood to be a hoax, and it deaerrea to be ao conaiderad. It tells 
a heap of lies sbout him; amon|[ otheia he was to be deatioyed for evei 
in 1745. We may ihm write hia e|Mtaph. 

I do not know on what i^ronnda my fnend aa ee r ted ysatsiday, thai 
the Slnd. commandment was not a part of the Catholic mle of aMtrab 
I haTc already exhibited Tarious catechisms, in use in the United 
Stalee, in all of which, oTory word of the commandmenta ia found. I 
euppoee my friend OTerlooked the fact. I was glad to hear the aentle- 
man speak so highly of Michaelis. it showed bis literary knoariedge; 
and perhaps he may be interested in knowing that when bnt one edi* 
tion of his works could be obtained in Paris, in 18S4, 1 procured it 
Here it happens by a sing[ular coincideDce, unknown to him, to be. 1 
inTite him to examine in it the commandments, and he will find theis 
fnllT and faithfully rendered in cTery Catholic Bible and Teetament 
Will my friend tell the audience when the maxortiie poinU^ witbooi 
which the understanding of the Bible, if not impossible, ie very diffl 
cult, were first introduced 1 and by whom 1 

Do all Bible readers know, as they ought to know, that In the old 
Hebrew Bible, there is no division of verses, much less of chapters 1 
That a Roman Catholic cardinal had a good deal to do in making the 
division— and that they were not Protestants, but Rabbis, who suffixed 
the points which serve instead of vowels to Hebrew words, which 
have none hot consonants alone; accordingly, as these vowels ars 
placed, the Hebrew root may signify whatever the poinUr pleaees I 
The context of the oldest known mesning must be the only criterion. 
But I should like to know how one of our good, plain, homebred and 
industrious citixens can accomplish this task for himself. Even learn* 
ed men made themselves ridiculous by their mazoretic fixtures and 
translstions, and Luther, who was a good CbiMtc scholar— laugbinr 
at the absurdity of their versions of passagee In the Bible— observed 
that ** In the beginning the cuckoo ate the sparrow and the feathers,** 
would be just as good a translstion of the first line of Geneeis, aasoiae 
of theirs. I will return to this subject. 

It appears that Birds and Beasts of prey may represent peace, as 
well as cruelty. England then suffers no disparagement from her 
Lion, nor the United States, from her Eagle. The gentleman %mff 
gests a dove for the latter. I have not the alighleat objeotioa, aad if 



rJci. 



VArmoao mMuato^t. Ml 

jMW iB M Mm iy iM<g a iliiekw, moiB tbu ■ bird of mj. liioolu 




to lh » 11 J hipcftMrt Bof«l isf tiM BibK I iiitt mi 



ilbqdeiit 8ootli«y« lo triww wImI 
_^^ .^ Md bow tejr ditpltyed «Mr iMl^iii^ 

^WMptniy is vM ^OTVBniOi^OT (Na Buff Mild* 

■*^*'»W>< J i %wy # wbo W W iftM w mdt miwd to thm popt d cm^ md Mdiili»- 

l||:jq|^.«f «Hl, Md;eMii CkB, by the appelbtimi of Um Ofwt, iom mm dw 
^ jpii» Ap ■Murfce t-phct it Roaiet i^fth •jp^t conc o w we of pewpw, to looc 
81 iiiMlJip nBpiMrtttioB of loffiilpi ■icTchoMiMt wbich DM fvtl WtlVMI. AtfoUlf 

• boyt ■Kfu wd for «le Kfeo eallto. TWo wai 

ilwMibt cil— mwrjmkmmim thMko«t,Md 

idila bat ko ifto Uraek bytboopMamacfiof tbt 

clow akiai, Ibc boMtj of their flttoa or goMeo hair» ood fhoir 




mtmm miiiiiiMLya io Ibot ho Mkfd fttMB whot eooiitry tbcgr eoBit'; 
WiMfe IbM Aon die UunI of BiHda, wb«i« tho rahoUtaatelB 




I Niqtfvvd ■ ho Boopn woni 
_ that thif ivoro Co B tloto of 

,^ FiMillnld^thoeoovmooof &• AB(lo-3ouMtboR«BOo 

fljionto otjocl vtth Gvigoiy. Accordioglj be deapotchod thithor 

fim^aiaiootrfee fr6oi i wauMftry, which he had loooded al Room. 

*' WImM, UMnMe, AantiM (who #ai their chief) awl Ma eoioiMoiooa 
lo^bo hdio of llMBCt, they camo boC aa obecore oiea, ooproteeted aad ow 
Itodi 4Mil with lOfoi—iaodolioBa firoei the kiagt of Fraaoe, aad aa meai 
imm o potoatate, wliote apirhoal authoritj waa ackoowled|;ed and obeyed 
ifTpM h o o t that part of the worM, to which the northern natiost wen aocm- 
taaaeo to boh as the teat of eonptre and saperior citllintioa. They made toclr 
tmvat known to Ethelbert, aoa reqoeatedan aocnence. They approochod ia 
aaaeanMba, bearinr a ailver craciis, aad a portrait of oar Savior* apoa a baa- 



apoa 
welcoaied tlMoiccar- 



paaeanMba, baarinif a ailver craciis, aad a portrait of oar 

■or arioiwed with |^f aad chaaating the litany. The kiag 

tapaaly. aad ordered tlieai to be aeated: after which, Aagnttine stood aiH aad, 

uurorngk aa iaterpreter, whom he had broaa;ht from Fnuwe, delirerrd the por- 



jiort of his missioa, fn a brief, but well o n ie re d and faipressire dtscoarta. H 
If* coow to the kiM', and to that kiagdon, iw said, tor tlieir slatuai gaodv 
■MROgar of Mod tMiaKi; olbriag to their aereptoiico perpotaal ha a aiaasi, 
baan aad hiasalWy if thay woaht accept his words. The Creator and RsdMaier 
bad opeard tlia kiafdoia o( heatan to the hnroaa race: for God so lored the 
wosid 4haft he had sent bto it his only son, as that son himself testified, to be- 
eoow a nan amoag th« diiMren of omn. and saArr death apoa tbe cross, ia 
atoMBMBt tor thdr alaa. That i > r a r a ato dirioily bad baaa made maai f ss t by 



Christ had stilled tbcwiads aad waves, aad walked apoa 

eCS 



t ba bad healed diseases. aad nstoiad.the dead to life: fiaallv.hel 
from the dead hioMcJCthat we aikht riss sgaln throach hioh and bad as- 
d iato heaven, that ha miglit raeetve as Aere In Us gmiy ; *Bdbowoald 
agutf to Jadj^ bofli tmt i|afck aad va dead* " TWak aot« he paacaaoaa, 
kmi that wa ava sapantllhMi^ baaaaaa wa baaa coma froa 



I iato thy daasinoao, for tba aafca c^f the salvatioa of than aad ofthypao- 

|ia;w« baaa dona this, bsuiKCoastraiaad by (Tsat love: for that which wedo- 
pao, iibova all t hoj ompa aad deTights of this world, is to have o orMloirffWH 
Iwaa partaken wnh oorselvas In wa kfaigdoB of heaven, mc [ooalhey^ Book 

oi flto Chofch. eharii IH» p> 0< oto* 

My IHwd p wp titad a w iwt i oB, wkfaii !i» tiiOHkt dMkril, Wby 
§0 1 bsHe^ Hw bibtet mtdd «iy imww would b«, bw nt tlM 
ebnroli bettovw it ; and thi*, he tiyt, k like PMer fi^ief a ckafwtor 
te Piidt end Pktri to Pemr. I ledproeeto tbe qmettoii of tbe geetle- 
mao, end he em be beliefea.ii the eberolhbeeeiiee bebeliefee in tbe 
MUe. Itae the bible eirf eberah toetHy to eaoli oter in hie tbeoryt 
iiid^llie «SM9 li ieMMf fMiiw te m PieteetMtt thn temCa- 



IhollB. Ib llwt, lor a CitMie tiM mtlloB it Ml mmb&fMk tt wKf 
diffioaltyt tHutarer. One wovd wlA tkrnmihttt'w an rigkl. Wnoa 
Was ramil Tha bibla or tka ehnroh! ManifiBatly, dMefaweli ww tkt 
older. The apoatlef did doI wait to ha?a thooaaada of bi hla a MfM« 
aad to Ireiffht Toaself with tliaiii« aod aail aa aaparaaripaa oftlia hea- 
▼enlj marchandise, to tlia diataat aatioiia of tka aarth. •• tkUk/* aaya 
8t. PaaU *' coaMi frtm kemringJ" Thaia waia nilUoaa of oaaaarti la 
GhriBtianity« whole natiom araia ooafattad to tka 8avior« by prmJ^ 
ingf before the difleiant books oompoaiB| tka preaaat biblOi wan da* 
termined to be senoine Scfiotan and eolTeeted Into om TolaaM. Thto 
WM not done bwore the beg^inning of tha fonrth oantaiy. na chmah 
waa therefore prior to the bible : and if tha bibla had aarar kaaa wiil» 
lea, tlie gfmpn eoald ha?a been preaohed and bdiavad, aa h waa ia 
the eari J agas, without its aid. How did the apoatlaa anka tw i w i i 
without the bible 1 They addraeaad thamaelfaa to tha laaaof of te 
nneooTerted nationt. They convinced them, if Beeaamr, of tka ai- 
iatenoe of God, by the speetaele of tha divina ariadoa and powar« Aa* 
played in the creition and preservation of the world. Thay apasrisd 
to the natnral law, whoaa precepts were wiitiea by the flafsr of Oad, 
on tablets of flesh, the hearta of men, bafera they ware aa g i a faa oa 
atone, amidst the thunder and lightoinga of SinaL Thtm did tfNf 
find the great primary tmths of aatnral religion, with ragud to 
both doctrine and morale, incnicated by the oontomplatioa of ikm 
visible wonders of creation and the testimony of the hnama ka ai t. 
They next proceeded to convince their hearers of the unity of God, 
aad the sinfolness and grossness of idolatry, of their having departed 
from the moral law, of the darkness in which sin had involved tha 
haman race, of oor incompetency for onr own eara, of the divine com 
roiseration of our misery, of the descent of Jesus Christ, his doetriaai 
his miracles, his charity, his establishmeot of his chareh, his sacra- 
ments and the various mesns of jgrace, his promises to be with his 
apostles, He and his Holy Spirit, for ever, his death, dec The holiaasa 
of the apostles' lives, the cruel death with which they sealed tka tratk 
they had proclaimed, conciliated the belief and completed the co avars i aa 
of their hearers. •« IwilHngly^^ says Paschal, ^ htKem He wifnmm^ 
wko kl ikeir iAroak be eui to aiUU ike truth €f u^kai tkey deeiwre/* Tha 
bible could not shed ito blood to attest its divine origin. The ignorant, 
who are a larflre proportion of the human race, coald not rsaf it ; tka 
learned, and toe pious, and the aincere, aa every one known, found il 
a task for above their strength, to distinn^nish genuine from apnilaaa 
acripture. Before the invention of printing, men eould not praeaia 
bibles : since the invention of printing, they read tliem to iatrodaea a 
food of new sects ; so that there are now as many raligioiis« alsMMt, 
aa there are different venions or different readers of the aeriptaiaa. I( 
OB the contrary, there is anythiuff clearly taught in the aeriptorea, it is 
the authority of the church, whicn, without aid from the bibla, not all 
composed when the fint apostles preached, had fully establiahad her 
authority, and, independently of her miracles, proved, by tka prefer 
natural success of her preachingr, that God vras indeed with her, ss lis 
had promised, teaching all nations, and perpetually suggesting to her 
all truth. Hence, we believe in the choreh fint; and on the iUth of 
the evidences which I have enumerated, we believe in the irible, which 
the ohoroh praaanto to us, vouching for ito purity and aatkaataoily* 



mMfkm Hnti all k CMMiMMt, mmI Mr MibaiiMiMlo the ebvfeh it 
WiiMili, TW Pinwti JMam^ Hootor in< ChiUhyrwiM tikwr 
h«l lh» fcihb ii>Bl War tetfawy to itedf ; erenLiitGerwM (bnel 
• wkMfwMp It. « We m oMiged,** teye h^**to yield Hany 
hiifs to tke pepiotii tket witk tliea is tlw word of God, that wo re- 
■ivai ftoB mmk i odMrwiaOv wo shoald Imto liaowo aothing at all 



IL** (OowMBt oa Joka« e. 16.) Henoe the reonrlnble aaying 
4 9l Aamtiao : ** I shoald aot believe the jroepel itself* if the 
SadtaHe moioh did oot oblige aie to do so.** WUl my friend Inform 
■a^ why he njeets aa anthentio work, of great eicellenoe, written by 
iL Snabaai who is t e na e dt la eeriptore, an apoetle, and declared to 
idl of the holy Ghost, (AeU ziv. 94, zi. 94;) and reotiToa, aa 
It parta or the New Ttetaiaent, which were not written by 
alall, Tia. the goepels of 8l Mark and Sl Loke 1 The original 
of Msass, and the aneient propheta, was destroyed with the teni- 
ilaaBdei^ of Jemealeia, by the Aeeyrisns under Nebnchsdnessar; and 
km — thaatie oopiea whteh replaeed them, perbhed in the perseeation 
if Aathwhas, How wen theee books restored 1 Psol wrote his 
Kpimh la the RoBMms, and eatmeted it to the deaeoneie Ph«Bbe. Hia 
Bffiilla to the Epheeiaiie, ho confided to the disciple TVchicns. How 
■a wo bo sare c« theee epistlee, so they now stand in the TeetsBMntl 
nraa U aol the oormptida of the bible by Qneen Elisabeth's bishops, 
Iwt eanaed Jamee I. to have a new translation to be made 1 Bat, 1 
dioahl bo endless, if T ennmerated all the insormoantable diificolties, 
irlueh a Proteetaot encoanters at the Teiy first step of his journey in 

rat of a religion. He muut turn CMofie at the eery mtteet^ mnd imke 
Mb, Si Ac get$ tf , on trntkont^f or remain an unbeliever all kie Iffe* 
tad ha mmut bdieoe that mmtherityUf be infallible^ or he can never be mure 
Jhai flc bibk it givee him i$ A'eifie. Catholics have fiuth by bapUam, ae 
PMeataats have ; bat the latter loee it when they adopt, on arriving 
It asstare age, the Protestant principle, that eTerr man mast find oot 
Ilia religion for himself, from the bible. Many Proteetants are not ad- 
lasalahed of the danger of their sitnation, and do not themaelves reflect 
m these difikaltiee. As long ss they are sincere, and do the beet they 
aaa to obey God and conscience, the Catholic church ezeusee theon, in 
Iha words of St. Augustine : ** Let thoee treat you harahly, who know aot 
bow iMrd it is to get rid of old prejudioos. Let thoee treat jrou harahly, 
irho have aot leemed how very hard it is to purify the interior eye, and 



it capoble of conteaiplatin| the ean of the eoul, truth. Bet, as 
lo aa : wa are for from thie disposition towsrds persons who ars seper- 
ilad from as, not by errors of their own invention, but by their being 
nataagied ia thoee of others. We are eo for from this dispoaitioa, tlwt 
wa piay to God, that ia refoting the foleo opiniooe of those whom yoa 
kXkfWf not from malioe, but frrai improdence, he would bestow apoa 
aa that spirit of peaee, which fools ao other eentiment than charity, no 
liter intareet than that of Jesus Christ, no other wish but for your 
nhatioB.** Had we been bom Mahommedans, we would, perhaps, 
liva MalKMnmedans. Thsnk God, we ere not. But, this does not re- 
oaire as to throw away our foith. It would be too long to notice all 
me aaatieman ssys. I attend to tiie most important. 

Now,' I will venture to assert, that there is not a Proteetant in thia 
boiwSf wlioaaa ssy* that km has foaad oat all the teoeta whieh he lia* 



2M VMBATE cur THB 

ItovM, by leadiiif Am bibk aloM. He beUsvw tliHB. beewne hii 
paranUf and leichen, and mioMlert bit citw^hitm, tngbl thea; 
or a hundred other inflaencea may baTo been brougbt to bear apOB kia 
mind and hia affectiona, fbTorable to tkoae peculiar leiietB. It k noi al 
all the caae with Proteatant children, any mora than with Calbolie chil- 
dren, that reaaon ia theyfnt to lead them to tbeir belief. Lot eaeli one 
candidly examine hia own heart, and aak himaelf if he waa aoi ja 
much edueaied in thoee doctiinea which be bow profcaata, aa the Gatb- 
olica were in theira. 

How can he be anre, if he indeed poaaeaa an anthentic eopy of the 
acripturea, that he undenlantU them 1 ^ The word of Ood, aava the 
Proieauni bishop, Walton, *' doea not conaiat in mere Icttera* whether 
writ'en or prnted, bnt in the sense of it; which no one caa better !»• 
terpiet than the true church, to which Chrial committed Ihia aame 
pledge.** (Polyg[1ot Prolegr. ch. ▼•) 

My opponent says, there was a copT of the ecri p torea fband, which 
the fingers of a monk had never soiled. And how doea he go about to 
eatablish this proposition ? He quoted Home* I will take up this 
Tcry work, and pro?e, while I admit that Home waa a learned writer, 
that ho fell into some very unlearned blunders. But how doea Hems 
say that my friend is right 1 He saya, that thb very manaacript eras 
found in one of the twenty-two monasteries of Mount Athoa ! 1 Lo ! 
Uiere was a monk at the bottom of it after all ! [l^e expired.] 

#bt#r o'clock^ P. 3C 
Mr. Campbell timcm — 

My friends, there is any thing but order in our diseussion-— I mean 
logical order, as respects the duties of a respondent. Now, certain- 
ly, this will abundantly appear in the report of this debate. 

'l*he gentleman has not once, as yet, replied to my speecheo in regu- 
lar sequence ; but, after the interval of a night, a day, and aometime^- 
two days, he responds to some point or argument : and then hia re- 
ply consists either in accuaing me of misunderstanding, or miastatin^^ 
wfiat he has said ; or perhaps in denying my authoritiea, or by intro— " 
ducing some extract, or tradition, or opinion, from some great Pro-— ^ 
testant, or some good Catholic, or some excojritation of his own.*— - 
His last speech was a happy illustration of Ovicrs 

•' congf'staque eo'U'ni— 
Non bene junctftrum discoraia semiim rermn.'* 

[Mntamor. lib. I 

And, certainly, his mirthfulness and gravity vrera in unieon wit^ 
the dignity of his reply; and equally fallible as respects effect of any 
eort upon his audience. Thia rhetoric aoon weara ouL It ia but^aa^ 
echo, a aound, a shadow ; the crisis calls ibr something more solid, 
if it cannot be found, I must submit to interruption, and turn wbm 
notice the gleanings of his laat and best reflections upon the propheeiee. 

The gentleman has^ven us from his library some ridiculous pun^ 
upon the name of Mahomet. He doea not, and under hia hard deati— 
ny he cannot, always discriminate the precise point in debate. It is- 
not about the name of an individual, such as Ludovicus, or Maho— 
met; but of a people — a community-^^ kingdom. Hia aecond mis— 
take is, that if it were a personal name, the number of the name of 
Mahomet as g^ven in his example only makes 603. His name pn^ 
perly written is equal to only 463. He ought also to have decipher 



•OMAN CATHOLIC 



'i%» 



or Ml asdMr, wlwlher Ut name dioold be taken ae it is written 
linMe or fn Greek. Bvt whether he take it in Arabic or in Greek, 
rlH vol is Oreeian namerala, and oertaini j not in Arable, equal 
U 80 ftila hla effort at both reaaon and ridicule to dispose of this 
nlig^ argement from pn^hecj. I again repeat, that on this pointf 
m 9WWf other, mj argument appears unassailable. 
MOnvA^ my opponent was aaKed, where infallibility resided ; to- 
r fee aaaweifl by asking, where shall we find ike mind 7 In the 
it atoBUieh, hands, feet, or where t Tliis is not a parallel ease.. 
■ ^pfeation is, aa usual, mistaken, or misapplied. It is, wheie is 
mmtik of infellibility 1 when I desire an inmllible response, where 
II I hear iti Where b the ianfue of infellibility 1 If the church 
MM inlhllibQity and nerer decides a question by any oigao— ne- 
mtk utter an answer, it is worth no more than a diamoiM in the 
iIlM of the Atlantic. 

Fk aMa and omega of the proofs offered by the bishop for the ex 
01 infellibility, which has been so often repeated, and which 
d aometime to notiee, is this : ^lam with you.** Now, lo- 

what means ^ I am with you t** as proring infellibilin^, un- 

I ** I am with you,** is a phrase already incontroTertibly established 
■en infrllibility. But wnat says bible feet 1 There are, at least, four 
iMBgo of the phrase. I am with you, personally, providentially, gra- 
■ely, or with mirsculous power. It could not be the first : for he 
I MSTtng them personally. It could not be the second ; because 
t was common to all good men. Thus God was with Joseph, with 
oh, with all the patriarchs, and with all good men. It could not 
that €rod was to be with them mciously ; for that too, is common 
lU ehristians. As the apostles said to all rood christians, ** The Lord 
with yon all,** it could not be a special promise to the apostles. 
Ml remains theni Mark, the cTangelist, explains : ** These signs 
U follow. In my name shall they cast out devils: they shall 
ak with new tooj^ues, serpents shall they take away ; and if they 
^ aay deadly thing it shall not hurt them. They shall impose 
ida OB the sicx and they shall be whole.** So the Khemish Testae 
at reads Mark*8 account of the promise, ^ I am with you.** Again : 
»r the ascension of the Messiah, the evangelist relates, v. SO. *' But 
y ** (the apostles) *' going forUi preachM every where : our Lord 
rkmg with ail^ and confirming the word with signs that followed.** 
nua, then, is the proof of infellibili^, as interpreted by Mark in 
eaaoB Catholic Testament. Now, cloes not this confine fhe pro- 
le to the apostles 1 Can the popes work miracles 1 Can the bish- 
1 1— Sueh a miracle, forsooth, as the existence of the Roman Ca- 
Ue ehuieh in the western empire, after the rise of Mahometanism 
the east! A splendid miracle, truly! That proves as much for 
iMOMtanism and Paganism, as for the popes of Rome : for all 
M ayeCems roM upon the ruin, and also withstood the shocks of 
er aystems! 

When Peter said to the cripple, ** Silver and gold I have none ; hot 
I m Ikmt I give thee— In the name of Jesus take up your bed and 
Ikf** he felt mat he possessed something in the promise *' I am 
liyoo.*' Can any of his 'successors speak in this stvle^ silver 
1 gold I have none : but such as I have (the power of Christ) I 
etheel 

rhe gentleman's dissertation on the vicious circle, \evfea Wm 
X 34 



.when it foand him; brii0vii|f Uie ctanli imt nd Um bikfe ■Aflf 
wards; and makiog the ooe prove the ethflrt Imt km will mnm die ' 
poee of iL He Lb like the .eoeentrio witneee, whoee wi«ii>y eedd 
only he proved by the principal : and jyel the priaeiinl deMada ip 
hia reracity upon the witneaa. The biahop ibr a litlto while tmed 
Proteatant, and then he affinned that he beuefed ia Chsiek ea the ev- 
idence of his own miraclea ; and that endeaee he foaad u liie MM, 
and that bible he interpreted for himaelil Thoa he hewnne » Pwtaal 
ant, when he attempted to eolve that Gordioa knot. Bat ■■ aooa « 
he had, hj the Protectant rule, obtained fiith in Cliriel» he iaMaHly 
rel^84Mi into the embrace of holf mother, and denowoeed the hiftdge 
over which he escaped (irom the taland. 

But the ffentleman asked a oueatioa which has pauled wise mm is 
answer. A child however of tour yeara old could have aakad NsfWIsa 
a Question that he could not have anawered la a thoasand |aaia. 
** How cat you prove the bible V* say a the biahop* Dom it pme 
itaelf ! I w Jl imitate him, this oooev and asic, dosa aaiaw peaia it- 
self t Does God prove his own ezistsnee witlioBt lua woiha ar hy 
his works 1 Must there be another oniferae created to prove tfala V^ 
This is a question no one will pat, unlees on the hypemeais thai ao 
man can Drove a universe to exist bnt by other teelimoay thaa itaaU 
So the bible proves itself to be the word of God, aa aatare provaa it^ 
aelf to be the work of God. Thua haa the aapieme iatellifeaee ttaaif- 
ed the impress of himself both on natore and revelation. . David eaeya, 
*' Lord, thou hast magnified thy word above all thy naoie." I have 
rther reasons, if necessary, to prove how the bible waa put together. 
Many a christian has been made ao by the aingle teetimooy of ooe 
evangelist ; or by a single epistle of Paul. We have four goepela; 
but one would have been enough ; and aa much aa many iDdividaals 
had. The whole christian doctrine might he learned from Panl aload? 
from perhaps the half of his epistles. Paul and Peter wrote, and said 
much more by divine inspiration than ia preserved or reeoided. So 
did the ancient prophets. We need not to prove, in order to oar &ith, 
who collected the writings into one volume, any more, tlian who eoV 
lected all the words of Christ, that are reported. 

Cardinal Bellarmine says: *' There ia sure to be some doctor at 
the head of a schism." Heresiarchs are generally men of lettera. 
Where then the pertinency of those remarka about the nnleamed wres- 
ting the scriptures 1 The original meana uniauekt^ wUradakk persona 
rather than unlearned. Philosophere, aa they love to bo called, are 
generally the most unteachable, and the greatest wresten and perver- 
tera of the scriptures. Peter had those too wise to learn, in his eye, 
when he spoke of wresting the scripture ; and not the simple, honest 
and unassuming laity. Let a man sit down as Mary sat, at the feet of 
Ghriat, and humble himself as a pupil ought; he will then hear the 
voice of God, and undentand it too. He will then discern how it is, 
that all God*8 children are taught by God, and that there is none that 
teacheth like him. 

Rather wittily than logically, the gentleman gives the monks some 
credit, for handling the Alexandrine manuscript. Be it known howev 
er, that monkery began in St. Anthony's time; and that thia said copy 
is older than the founder of monasteries. Because Tacitus, Livy, Hor 
ace, and Virgil passed through their hands, are we dependent on ihoK 






«auoio!f. tNV 

NMMt TiMBl#RlBi MINMpI 
0M tnllf piWt hMMt OOpVN UnHlCT 

1ms tiMu I did Bol mean that one ooftht mh to thomlf flio 

%im nmHwg tkmm^ whm I sfoke of tiiem Miif wIM bv Dm 

ifaaMk. lMmlliM««»lafttobJoeflonliMfieeiifiiide,Mf eoo- 

mdmiUmtMkfnfoMm, Will the pmaldent modwator 

mfmikmtAfinfmMfmnmil rThe M pnrop. w«t line md.] 

LjptaK V. Ufr BBllMecf pMgitorjr, iwlalpeiirat, mirietiVir ronlNikM. rMri** 
Hiatjetfiy, <iew>hiia «ti « tioe , • upg r t r ofa tiow, te. w n B ti al etettcnti Mtmr lyt- 
fti^eqp iouHonl In tlieir tendeacy, •nu injurioiis lo ike weH-bcN^ of neialv, 
wJMbm smI political. 

-^ Wiv, «ij ftieodst I wint to etrike a blow at tlM maio rool of tbo 
vrtMa papal aaparatltioo : for tlMt root b ibuad in tlie piopoailioa Jaal 
M^iaai. I hat/tatllttle time to do it, aad abalU tiMialbfa, Maieli 
fllteif to tba poial at ooea. 

"^Tla eapttat, distingoisliing doetriae of Piotaatantiam, aazi to tbo 
Miiaalbiie aa tiM nue aad meaaaie of duristiaa &itli and ■Maaaia* 
iWriMTW»toddBljof all toiead and ezaoilDeitiattiiattlMdeal^af 
JbaaiCfcriat waanotafanply thatofa martyr: bat tlwt ^ bo died /r 
air jAmi aoeoiding to tbe aeriptaiea.*' Tkai I4e dea<4 or larrjUw ff 
CKM U Hkjntai tin tfaing^ mnd UU otUif mm ffftriu^^ ia a caidiaal 
ieeuiaa of rroteataatum ; and tliat there la bow do priaat, nor vio- 
■or aaerifioe* nor altar« nor sin offering on eartb lbllowa« aa a 
of eoorae. Jesna waa *' the Lamb or God^— '* Himeelf tlM ein 
and the nrieat*** He eipiated our sina in bia own body on tlie 
** Hia blood eleanaea from all sin.** Papal prieata, peaaneeot 
aa a iea aloai , maaaea* remiaaiooa« parg^toriea, interoeaaioBa of aainta, 
iMikt aad almoat all their eeremooiea* ariae from the aotioa* tlie 
fBoeal mistake that the aaorifiee of Chriat, aa a aia offering, an atoao- 
maat«a ieeonciliatiA« waa aoane way defieieat. Althoagb we caa 
tmsa aapereroe^iKm, purgatory, penances, luatiatiooa, the iateroeastoae 
af aBgsIa ana dead men, dec lo the philoeopliera and dreaaBers of the 
saat their divine Platoa, Pytbagoraaes and Arislotlea : atill the im- 
msdiats origin and eanae of all tbeee errors rosy be traced to ignoraaee 
.«f the bible doetrioe of the prieathood of Christ, the antitype of iliat of 
Mmnm and fiielchisidec. It was Dryden, s Roman Cstholic poet, if I 
iihlaltr not, who said that tlM dot pou tto, which Archimedes sooght 
ia vain by which to raiae the globe, was found by the popes of Rome 
la the doetriae of porgatorr. That waa the philoeopher*s stone— the 
lever which lifla the world — which haa brooght more gold to Robm, 
thaa the diacovery of America itself. 

My IKends, the doelvine of purgatory with all ita correlates ia bared 
oa two errora. 

Ifl. T%tKi mm em it fmort Hon kit dut^ t 

01. f%ai tttmifking mttg ht midtd lo ike taeri/ke uf Ckriti to gipt ii 

IPS eanis sr ^^eisey • 

Now, 1 affirm, that no created being, not a Gabriel, or Uriel, or Rapb* 

I, or the higbeat of the angelic boats, can do an act of sopsrero- 
n^oBi* No man ean, by any thought, word, or action, make God hia 
Mlor. *• Who,** aaja Paul, ^ haa first giyen to the Lord, and it afaall 
ha fse o e i pe na ed to bim mint For, of him, and through him, and to 
are all thinga.** Jesua told his disciples, that when they had 
d1 limt waa commanded theiB, they had jnly done *heir duty, 
were to him onprofftable eervants. T.ie greatest %«iul \Ka\ 



966 DBBATB OR THB 



it Bol mofe Mj itmm 1m o«(lit to bsb oi hb owd aeeoimli 
lliis singfle Uimi|ki eftpofal» that wa of Berit whieh has p aif w iu eJ 
aae^ wonders in Roman atorj. 

No honian being has anjr thingr to give to Ood ; and tfaerefere none 
can merit from him any thing, if a man*8 ealvation depmided on hit 
ahedding a aingle tear, where cooid he find it 1 The heart that feelt 
and the tear that ilowa,cIear at chryttal down the cheek of the moit 
devoted aaint, are of God*a creation. And, therefore, it it out of the 
qnettion, to conceive how anj work of merit, at r etpeett God, it pet» 
tible for angel or for man. 

Were a Baint to turn pilgrim and peregrinate on hia naked kneea 
the four quarters of the globe, were he to ffire hit btodj to the flamea, 
when God atkt it, or duty requirea it ; he nat deterred nothing from 
God, on the ground of merit. He hat only employed the powen that 
God gave him, and uted hit facnltiet in a way eontonant to the de- 
aigna of him that gave them. And aooner will a man add new glo- 
liea to the ton or create new Inminariea in the heaTena, than add one 
attribnte of merit or of power to the aacrifioe of Chriat. ^ He fin> 
ithed trant^rreation : made an end of tin offering^, brought in an efer- 
letting Jottification ;** and left nothing to be done to make hit ttei^ 
fiee more meritoriout or efficient. 

Works of tupererogation, auricular conlettion, mattet for aint, 
trantubttantiation, purgatory, with all the appurtenancea thereto be* 
longing, are the renest ghosts of paganism— the phantoms of iafatu- 
aled reaton, attempts against the dipiity of God and the supremacy, 
as well as the true and proper divinity and dignity of his Son. 

This superstition, this man of sin, stands with his two feet upon 
the two greatest lies in human history. He places his right foot on 
the first and his left foot on the second. Need I say that the former 
affirms tMat the §aeri/iee rf God^i own Son tJ inaufinent at a tin iifer- 
ing I and that the latter teaches that man can do more than kiM duiy to 
God* Here then, I say to my opponent, I will measure swords with 
him. Let him meet me on these too points, then it will be an easy 
task to dispose of his imaginary purgatories, transubstantiation, pen- 
ances, works of supererogation, &e. etc. and to shew that so fiur irom 
bringing glory to God or righteousness to men, they are poeitirely, 
naturally, and necessarily opposed to both. Let him try his strength 
of scriptural argument and reason on these cardinal pointa, and it 
will, as our time is so far exhausted, sare the tediousneat of nume- 
rout details. — [Time expired.] 

Hajf-pa^ 4 o'eloek, P. 3L 

BiSHDP PuaCELL Tit'*— 

My friends, it is imperative upon me to make one expoaition before 
1 proceed. Many of you were nere when my friend would have M 
you into a gross mistake, respecting the Catholic church, by quoting 
a pretended extract from Liguori. I asserted then, that nothing conld 
be found in that writer's works to substantiate the odiooa charge, to 
gire it so much as a semblance of truth. I have now before me the 
entire works of Liguori, and I have placed them in the presence of 
my friend, Mr. Campbell. The 9th volume has an index, containing 
every word of any importance, and I repeat, that after a aearch through 
the whol^ nine volumes, nothing like the quotatiun of laU eoetune con 
be found. I have now placed the book in the hands of Professor 



momAM tAta 

KfM, of Lane BerainBr^ « one of tib* a. 

fiwPreabyurian denomination, if 1 do bM ■ 

It to him, or any oihet intoiUeent ud ewidid mmn, to ny to 70m 

Vhelher the fact is u my frieiid btf Mated, Mt tfaa ntj ooatnxf ot 

vital he haa elated. 

Hk. CtHPBiu.. Be BO good as to M;plri»tho BSttar fUly. 

Bishop PvitcELL. I willexplain Iho anet itmia of tfasaoM. lb. 
Smith, the author of the iranalaiiont fhan whom n 



W well Bs manj ottict thlrige, tuajnwim m/aim frtah' wi, ud Bido 
ft saj, what hn nnvei said. TMAetaan tbeoa: m mmm of Ifao 
il of TVenl, and Liguori, ( " " 



K ptieet falls by criminal inteicoMMt tm ■flBlJli, fivoi At iN^y 
■tate of puritj, to which he is hound by * TotnnlUT, dilihawl^ MM 
folemn low, he shall be deprived of * laifa poitlca of him ul ii y for 
Iba first offence. If he doe< not (■&•!■ aAw adMooiliM ud uA 
pvdihment, he is again admonished, nd day rind ef Ua whda M hi y, 
■nd auspended from all hta functionl M a pna al in tha C a l t i n l k 1 w hw A 
Bat after the third admonilion, if h* li itiU IMonlaibke, 1m U aaa aa a 
nunicaied, and cut off from the chonhi otm a* St. Paal mt off tfaa 
inrGGiuous iiiun of Corinth." IbL Ep. Ceriath. eh. A. T.ft. tipw^mt, 
la U7 pan 01 theae Tolunea, la it aa^ (hat a prieat maj ala that epe* 
Njiaf a fiae, fcc 

noa, taj friend*, jon Me how the poiaomKis foQiituna itfemaaad 
pnjBdice ItaTB been awetling erar iha laad, and iofeeting tbe paWk 
■lad, antil dmii; an bonaat and apri|;fat man haa theoant, wliea be 
daaaaaeed aa for oar (tmpalad^ doelnnea, kewaadoingGadaauiiee, 
Wan 1m aware of the inpaaitioa piaetiaed on hiaaredoUtTtbewcialdi 
llnr* ao doobL IwTe tanUd hb indlgnaiimtan mere deaamaf naliiBa. 
••{(M&ncaf slaMlmiif tieai," aaid the roiaiateia of Aiaataida», 
MTeariea, wEo lemonatMed with them on ihMt injaaliee to the Can 



M TeaMva, who maonatiated with them on ihMt uuvaoea to the Can 
&rilea,«MrM9fe«{tfweMi^a»eM.'* "WttkmBibm^waka* 
BMl^'*iaid%afte8biiiT, Kwakingof thsMooedoplot, ^tfwtmmmH 
aiA deet tSMOttp gna<fr KMSeiue ELn du." " TVoa aiUA M( tear /ate 
wMsn* mgmmtl My nn^Msr," ia a eommandnieDt which Haria Meak 
■li bar Ttnmtd protecloia Teckon not to beloav to the *' wauAliar 
ttiigaoftbelaw.** T^idr atalacaluniiiea are paid for with the bloadn 
VOMjl 0«Tdoetiiiia,Banjof ItaminiaterialadTeraarieikoowloba 
pva a»d bdyt but, oTanrbelmed with eoofiiaioD, vhenerer the* ab 
taml aiKBBent, Iber have no raaoniee bm in addraaaing ihanaalTea 
to » pf^adieea of ihaii Jaiyffrf/ baliareia. Tbeae moek at Catholloa 
fc» " beannf the ehnrch ;" and whom do Aley bear 1 

A» to Iba bible, the whole difflenlty i« to be gone orer again aad 
agate. Kmj new traaalatioai it aeeoa, liee open to objertiena on 
giM* aad impeclaBl gTonada. I have ban a paper, printed at Kaa^ 
wba, ia Cabell eooa^, Tiigliiia. In it a eooudbiable elaaa of Bap* 
^m, I Oink tber an, onaiM with thair brethien near Zoar, ia OUo, 
M< ^aaml wMi tbe bible. Tbn iudat thai aff Ab txMng IrwHb. 
Hmm oTH riwotd be njeeted, and a new one eonuDCDced tor theiB> 
wbna ftom tbe original HAiaw and Gieeli eeripturei — if they get 
■baa I Tber eaa navM get ■ bible the; em aora of. Thej eunol get 
Ae origiaal Hebrew in Aleh ^m goapel of 8L Matthew waa written. 
81. Staamt tm be liad aeen It, aad that ie all we koow of it aioee. 
Thi7 eaaaot n nnlia moMbe ef Oa tinw that the getting ap of theii 
uii- _in 1_ *_ — L. _ gjjiunj, aaUifkotoT} Xa «\jftita& 



vn 




Wkite tfak jnpOT 
M Chnrohman,^ nt New York, perinpTal the 
tii6 Twr pnwf 1 lnE?i0 ivm to yoVf ninwiiPOT tvi/ 
odMfMHOB. Let tll» Dug— lu md att dhwi, F 
lie OB iMr Mn^^Ute mw auilfii wyit 
fl|jMii And ■AflMosHiMi be wvH peUlf ttM w0 
Ml le vofkf nd ei— ptie Jwirwi wi «tflh to 

WIm MfViy €WB4 99 INlV MMMC oI ■AS HHI 

tfteilM **hnpiwaf wiiuitnHwy iwiiXwl, MJullBt 
IriMgiMe nUJ^ 
ift «qrs dto doMMBHle I Inev* 

v^R^BiBB^V ^V^NB B^M^^P ^^^BB^B^^^^^^^^V WSB^V ■• W^IH^^9^|C9BV 




IBM^ 01 UBpl9Mni|^ CNI iltf tllBBliOft* BvCttB^VbnBiVui wl 

jadyt and Uwy em mo f kt m y fk^ MiwifH of f Wiy <i^jlilig l^t» 

MPOOWl thoif iBpOIIiH OM WWMIOOO ^OraMw* TnO OfHflM MpARM 

Ifalt eoMKyfonyt ^^^ ihoip iho pofilMBojf of InyoraMMiy ot -oNriiK 
OMotiTo aiffumonto, aodt for my own port, I IntfOBoC 
Of dwvnolL 

1 on Tory hr htm boHofHif tfitt I on norAf of o ifOo oUf 
My oooM, lo wbidi ny horablo tolento, and ill my lraorf*o «lftetl< 



on oftlMiedf bot ooeb lo my ooofldonoo In ibo powor of dutt lralb» 
wbieb 1 oodbficod on eonrwtioB u ooon n I wm mblo to Jodfo Ac 



nyooHy ood wboM orfdeooM bovo beeoy orof Bhieo« br^pileOuii|f to wKf 
mdorotoodhif « tbo move I examine them, that I ask no mora Aan tet 

%ano d otned argoments shoold fall into the bands ctAhMmm nM. 
ly opfonent soys that tbo whole str n etnr s of Catliolloism wjaa aS- 
onnptioB, and iMto npon two Ha. The fontlemaa p1ed|ed blnrndf at 
Iho commontemeut of this dobsfSf to om no opprobnooo lannngii anl 
1 promfsH not to set him the example* How be hM kopclhia woid« 
M Uie terms In whioh bis proposiaona aie expieaaed an m TSfy i^ 
inedt let these, by which they sin defended, decide. I wfltnotbiMy 
opitheto with him, hot I most ny that the Catbolie ohmoh Im two 
OMod kffS to stand npon. The gentleman tenders her o i ateh M wbidi 
Ao modestly declioM, with the soggestion that as his aignasefltis 
kmo he ma^ bare occasion for them himpolf ! I will sme tboM f»* 
lioos doetnoes which be baa ennmorated and proro them all Is -bo 
lonnded in the bible, and believed, in all pMt ages, firom tbo tflfia of 
Chilsl and his apostles. The gentlomao Ima oumpiMontod* or ho 
doM not nnderstand ear doetrino. Wo believe that tboio lo no oltar 
gano nnder hearen, hot the naoM of Joms given to nso* wlned^f 
they may bo nved. Atu {v. Id. We beliovo that •^If mc oftMn 
OMr ktOk pafedeifor ewer {kem lAof mre jmefsMt** H^^ >» ^^ 
natatoooment by Hio viMrions eaerifico, if not the first. Is oooof te 
gmt oardiMi doetrlneo of the Roman Catholic ehnieb, no nan who 
prstendf to any acquaintance with that doctrine, will, or oan lonlwa 
to deny. Cbnat has paid an all-snfficiont prioe for oor ransoaa. Bat 
do we arraign the samfice of Chriat of inanflieioncy, whoa wo oane^ 
tlQr die Sablntbf whan we give alms to the poor, when wo abalaiB Aon 



■OKAir OATHOUC KBUOION. 271 

<iy» w fcw^ >Mir pwiliii|, or go to ynjm t WkM St. PralchM- 

HM* WV%MQr 9tn HPN^M it WMWr tUbJOUtlCMif I60C« WbIIB MJWHMotM 

ilBlliMi 1m aliMld hloMrtf toeome m mrolNite, did he belie?e Chritt^t 
iinfiM iw o aw pk laf tbat h needed bit mippleinetitarj eusterltiMt 
O^jkii tlw elto Apoirtlee shoeld coammnd ns, to make turt our tkeHtm 
I hff gtidworlmt Uwork out our Bohatumwiih fear tod 
No I God who ande os without oarael vet, will not taTe «• 
OB W c hee . He leomiee oor oo-operttion, and with bia zraeo 
weak endeavor. Tbia moe be eominnnieatea to na by oiTera 
Bad ia ▼afiona waya. Of theae the principal are the aeren aa 
., ^vMoby If I nnyme the gendenian^a Unre In Ita proper appli 
Iftttte aeven HMNitba of the Nile eonrey ttie healing watera frooi 
fc o nt alia of the SaTior to every portion of the ehnreb. The will 
li^vaio nd l aeet d ed. The eKeeiitora« the apoadea and prieata of the 
Ot«hdi| eoorey and opply an adequate portion to the wanta of nan. 
Wtmitmr m eaptive may be preaomed to froan in apiritnal alatery« 
ttaf mtk bias ont, tb^ proclaim to hira the glad tidinge of hia dellv 
Ihajf pay, with the treaanrea of Chriaty of which they are tht 



i y a hailu a, the priee of hia ranaom ; and thia when they find the alave 
Mlla|f to aeeept the terma on ^bich redemption is offered, do they 
iitiy bu> eflTeet, In hia behalf, the charitable intentiona of the divine 
IMalar. la thia atrai|plng bia boon^, or diatribnting it aa be con- 
tthndedf la thia robbing Chriat of bia glory, or calling all nationa to 
barit in lOi Taya and exnlt in ita ellhlgencet The Catholic church, in 
•n the inatltntlona ahe veneratea, the aacraments she administers, the 
fttttka ahe proclaims, the aacrificea she offers, the prayers she prefers, 
die oharihr ahe incnl^tea, the grace she dispenses, acts by the com- 
iaand of chriat, in the name of Christ. This is the true andUving way 
by which she commands all to aeek acceas to the Father, and bv Him, 
viih Him, and in Him, to |;ive to God all honor and glory forever. 
lie la the aun of the entire system, and all the ordinances cm religion, 
dra bal the raya of that aun enlightening and vivifying the christian 
fOsrim at every atep of his weary progreaa through this vale of team. 
Saerilloe, we cooaider indiapenaaole to jeligion. It has been offered 
to God in every ap;e, by every people, under every form of religioa. 
AM odfoied aacrifico in Eden, the pureat firatlinga of hia ilocka, for be 
inm a abepherd. Cain aacrificed the fniita of the earth, for be waa a 
bsabaodman. Noah, when the watera of the deluge had subsided, 
Solomon, when he dedicated the temple, offered sacrifices ; even the 
Pagan nations of the eaitb, who changed the glory of the incorruptible 
God, into the likeaaaa'of the image of corruptible man, and of oirda, 
mnd'bf four-footed boasts, paid homage to this dictate of nature, and 
ooDtinoed the rite of aacrinee, however onwcMrthy the objecta of idola> 
tiy From all thia we rightly Infer, that the only perfect religion 
MM»ld not be deatituta of aacrffioe. The acripture everywhere teatl- 
Ita ne eeaa ity. Melehiaedec, aa we read in Oeoeaie, offered 



and winob He waaa prieat of the moat High God. And David, 
ii dM lOMi Paala^ aaya of Jemia Cbria^ King of Joatiee, King of 
Faaoe, **11m Laid bath awom, and it ahall not repent him, thou art a 
prieat foffarer aeooidin^ to the order of Melehiaedec.** When God 
abffognlea the Jewiah diapenaaUon, and aubatitutea a new and better in 
Ha atoad, be aaya to the Jewa, by the laat of all the propheta, ^ Ihnm 
da sfe«i mtth tie Lmrdef koete ; tmi I will nat rseetoe a fffl 



fffMriMhlfJWytawdtfW^f ^(Ac*unn«n h IJte going down, mi 
mamt It gtml mtmtgtit Om^l^ a<id in airy pbut llurt U a tacT^iUt 
md Bbn it afmrf tt wm immt m €lia» ablation , for ma name it rnal 
mmmtlitatKliba,maklkt£»r4^hitli." Malachiu.ch. 11, 6. *. 
WkM Jmm Chriat, u w« imA id three EvaD^disU, iiis^ituled ih« 
BiMMd Enehaiut, W nU to Im apaBtles, ■■ TMi my body, uUih it 
ifinifirgtit.Ttititmttlmi,iBUekutked/iryou. DvAiiincom- 

__ _<__.._ , "■ of the SaTior, they do what he coid- 

HI sacrifice, they continue and ro- 

nw oftr U fiiM lb* tfabc «r An nn to the going down (here«f, 
M HlhehT lud pwflem. 13b lA*! dielanl plains, under the bnis- 
l«iwiorAAie«,iBtlMturiadlbnttiorihe western wotld. u well 
MM lli Mnr aod t4oaida« oiIm, Iha nciifice is offered and the pro- 

tstf ::":__„ "■■ 

uMofOodiV 



hoUM tin tb0 UJvMlkM 
d Umm. tCmr eA* tke MH 
t ft* hbiUm qT Jam C 



fhwUtol^ni mwn; iWf«rttaIaH tbej had perpelnal aacrificet to 
la p wi di it tha doth of ChriH, mJ ta ijpl j the fraitaoritto their sod*. 
la Ika MiDo munw iIm Catheika have Christ himself really preaeot, 
Bad amtkallj ebnd m IMi altan daily, for the same ends. 

If ttme pwmltlpd, 1 mlghtcaP ny ta lOTtowbefiiio yw Aam tb»ii- 
aUe blshqM aad doetora wImwo blood aaalad iha doctnaa, wUck iMi 
writian had delmded. The aaiot Jdiaa aad tba Poljaaipa of Aa m>I 
— ihelTBBwiaeaindlhBHIlarieaof flw w ert— t hoaa-TaaetaMa mm 
whoae mat aga, like that of the patriaieha of M, eaabled tham la 
tnaamR to their childraa withoot ftar of mrat, or maMpl^ag toa 
much the iaiBntiediate linka^-tbe tnditionaiT disln cf ibeii ova aad 
their forelatlma' belief— what they beHenid aad laii^t Aemadvai 
and what waa dall^ pnotlsed u thoaa old eontmial ehiuclM 
wUeh we bare labenlea Iran tbon, boUt many am b«lbm aajef. 
Ibe BadaRi diaaentiaat relifioM weie knowa, Hid wnaia Aa altar aad 
tba enaa, tha litaigy and na atooa froia the wail, ban laaliiKm N '• 



. . il piaaaaee In the Evebariat, to Oa dMahy «r Ae vfatfa fl 
waa offind than la Moiifi«e 1 — [11»e uplfed. j 



FRIDAY, Jumtxt M. BalfptM 9 fchek, J. M 



of tba Ronan Cbnnh," aay aught of ita aalbor, or of tba aaaaaa w 

ttaband il lata azbteoea. fiat aiDea it baa booooia ■ natlK of m 
aaeb debate, 1 ahall atala a Aw thioga eaaeeiniag it and Ha aadM*. 
Mr. Smith, the aoihor, wat a member of that commnniiy 6» aaaanw 
yoafa, aema) of which he oSciaied aa a prieat. CaoTiaoad of tba 
' cnoia air that eopatatitiaii, ba poblioly reaoonced it, aad la bow a I^ 
laalaal oUnialai, gmallj dovolad to Ina oaaaa of PrntaataaliaM Aas 



moaUM OATBOUO BHJOIOX. 379 



vitk tW spiihua VmAmm ci fikB Bamm 
I prt toft Hfc ka km wwotiy nuakted t ooiMidefaye MiicM 
^IrSibiLigiML TI»utIaofUiebookis: 
MioTIIm BOffsl ncolosf of the dbqcch of Rome, takea froai tho 
RL'lkoffi aad trurfModlroia the Utin into Eocluh br Samuxi. B. 
IM^^kpitel.'' New York , ISM. 

'W fTCWBt feMon Mm psbliB ■■ uiit sjmopili« is s conpcBoiow tww 

ri— of tlw cfcuwh of Bo— , aoir tmajki mi all hor tcboolfc kits 

Md IrMwIitino of ttloctod portk>— of Iko tobmooai MoiUL Tbm* 

t. AlphooHn do Uforio, paUislied wt If ochlia is Bc%iiUB» f iywFit 

tatVt Hi ike 7«w ISft.** [mfi»e, p. & 

■Mkor be tpeaks tbm: 

■OMoflod wnoa tho — iwtr, ti Ao tHIe pose of hli woric dcchret» bj 

VILoatlwlMofSeplMiibcr^iiitlioyMrMli.'' (tVof.B.C. 

Ml tel iMi wofk li so poMilsr, at to be mml in elMeet 

Ml*a UbffHyt ud if qneM by tbem^ ■• of tbe bigbeet ■«- 

i Iko aboro UiliBOflT io eooiriMtioe of tho Mthority of 9t Ligon, 
bo thai of the Rot. fetbor Volero huoMli; tbo pbpith pmtl of tbo «i^ 



roffk. Tbb Rot. lothor FelU Valon, oboot • jreor aad • hilf ago, io 

t ot fdbtetion of oij ** femmdmii^n ^if popery,** qaotet tbb forv 

ifi Oi OTonrhclniiir ood dcciiive onthoritj tgaioiC KMBetbiBg whicn 

dvtocod hy ow." [Pref. p. 9. 

» wy inportant mattera, he baa giren the oririnal itaelf ; 

Bf , aa tbe maniier iff thai hie tnmalatioii might be called in 

fiaaaya: 

r doov tbot w* hove fftrea • hit trontloUoo, we will then chelleogo 
9mm wnrerd in • poblic sMeaablj with the worht of St. L^ori, wboo 
M to Beet them, end tabroit oor tnuMlatioo, end the orupoel, to tho 
of o committee, one helf of whom to be choMrn bj oanelret, end tbo 
bf tho Romeo clerrjr. Troth oeTer •hont inrealigetion. If we hove 
■ fcir, genoinc, aootrve tremletioo, end {f we hare not eihibitod tbo 
if Ugori end tiie chnrch of Rome Auri^ and oorrectl^, witboot gar- 
^iag aa errooeoui eoMtnictioo, we will be willing to iocor tho ooo- 
tbat we oaght to expect, tor having deceiTed tbe public** Sjrnop. 

faren but a aample of thia work, thongh I have made nnmer- 
lUona ; only one of which haa been ehallenffed by my antag- 
liat point I touched aa lightly aa poaaible, becaase anenited 
oiar aaaembly. Thia the gentleman fally nnderetanda. I 
I ofer, in terma tiie leaat intelligible which I could aeleet at 
ant: bvt be haa no leaaon to omet eyen to the comment, that 
th pnta upon the article qnolea. He well knowa that mai^ 
tbe priesthood is instant exoommanication ; while oonenbin- 
itler of forbearance. In the eoiirae of thia Ascneaion, I had 
to obaerre, that I found Teiy many canons of the chnrch, eren 
Rb and aizth eentnrieay on tbe anbject of roaniase and ita 
Thia, from the modeaty of my expoaition, he tool occaaioa 
argument, as proof that the celibacy of the clersy was earlT 
id* This wss a perreraioQ of my obeenration, which the delH 
By altuation would not allow me to explain. Nor will I now 
at my own feelinga, or thoae of mv audience, by ^oing fullT 
I detaila. I will only add, that I have a superfluity of ct^ 
proof of the allegation of Ligori. The casuistry, iHssimula* 
tmmonllty of the Jeauits, and the whole genius of tbe inter- 
I of the pamiey« ate abundantly atlaated in tbe two worka Ij* 
Bwmt **Tba Prorlnelal Lettera,** of tbe lecompUAbttiYw 

18 



wm 



174 



8emli Moalii of ti« ociir Jt liiM.*' 
FfeodM I am i nfo w w d bj tiM My Urailh 




fernished witk it, wm Wo^j^ l» tUS oonHqr-V 
of die gratt and raoowMd La Fbyitii» ott hit ImI ffaft 
State*. Thtev our natioDal hmikgUm^ wIm» ■ 
a ifiie CatlKMi0f aaa aeolaiMf tfaat if aaf Haart^ 
ka bv the Inada of priMla. laawMafaftaMlilttilfv 
piMahed in Udunovl, tW odNT iaNow^Toik; a«l t 
of ita c otre et ae aa , 

TIm Secreta Monita liaa beeii a ftiw yaai 
oaton N. J. and b nofw Ibaad in nnny ImobalHaBt la 
Fwuk OM pefaaal of hmmm two wianNaf m 
tiMeto|y of St. Ligori, Aa dootrina af SirilM 



.■ *» I 



NOl n ai ao n wMi we traa tpiiit of the RoawtBrtatBy w 
TIm gentleman mentioned the diaeloaaiea_of Inm 
not| beeaaae I Rdy on no 




ywopaitji and hmm la no oooaaion wbt vnnffM^ it IflSa i 
Yennr* I Imfo mj own optnion of it Iniwavars Gal ta4 




•-■J 



< • 



Thofentleman apeaka oAen of tin 
of Protaataat tranriattona of the biUo. He ai^ 
aie ia a deplofable atate { alwaja maldnf new inaaiMienay 
or not long aatiafijod witb any of them : and aeema toanapatlriM will 
not aa if we were witbont toe aeriptmea. Thia pielenaed c ond o l eneoi 
f only notiee beeauae It girea me an c^portnni^ to repeat wiA am- 
pbasto, tkmi kii dkircA, wiik ail her prSmied itfMkiSt^^ tamu§tm^ 
dmu a trmmlaiian |f Ofiy toHt in tmw limng lanpima •• mHk I Willi 
all the rieliea, and learning, and innllibility ofthe RooMa iHaianl^i 
alM owna aol an Engliah New Teatanmit, antlteMio or nnthoriiad 
eillMT by pope or oooneil* or the ohnioh diflbalTe or reaponaitre* How 
anpremely rtdieuloaa, therefore, for the gentleman to tallL of Protean 
tant tranalationa, na tmperfeot ! How doea he infallibly luaow thai 
any one of them ia imporfeetf Two infallible editioQa of tfce Latia 
WlgSte luife been made by the authority of |Wo popea, not tikiiiy 
yeara diatani from each other; and yet they diffsr in more than MM 
plaeea!!! Siztoa V. iaaned a bull, with an anathema, agalaataay 
ann that would ehange hia anthoriaed Tulgato, eren in the leant ja^ 
ticle, ^in minima pi^tieula,^ yet, Clement VIIL had llie andncrty^ 
in despite of aaid bull, to order a new tnoalation, and did aoaOinpUah 
It, changing it more than 3000 ttmea, and aometimea very aeiionaly, 
lo the amount of clauaea, and whole tersea, aa Dr. Jamea in hia Jn(> 
hm F§pak haa amply teatiiied. Thua the Clementine vulgnla, nadar 
the ademn eurae oi tne Siztine bull, oanioa npon it the aeal of In6l» 
Ubility! 

I now iuTite attention to the aubjeot of yeateidi^ efenlng. I than 
eadeavoced lo atate, aa briefly aa I oould, the two fondamental mmm 
onwhkshdieManofatnatanda. The/rk«— That theaacriioaof Ja* 
ana Chrlat waa not alone aufficient, to put away ain; and the memdt 
—That persona can do more than their duty. To provoke diacaatto 
on these two ffreat doctrinal liea, I atated that all the poonluur doo- 
triaes of the ftoraan Catholic church, via. nenaoee, purgatory, tiaar 
anbatantlaiion, and all thia prieatly aacriiiee, co nf o aaio n , dw* 



BOXAB- «A«BOiao SKIOION. 




IJM b I ilMll Mt todMr ^teoM dHU 

It Ib ft^oelriii* of tke Roman Cttfadio ekoreh, tint dM 
^ of tW ptiooty !■ every est of wonhip end eoneeentMis 
to tW vaUditjr of tint «et— tint it, tint nnloM the penoa 
_ a pfietC imk^ to ordain him, all that ia done, ia of no ?ali 
A^fliomver asset the Ibim ; heeanae he did not intend m kit ktmt^ 

tanUBUml So, in oonaeerating a wafer* without aaeh iaientiofif 
MtMB la Mt ehufod ; and the reopption of it, of no Taloe. 8mek 
' • ia eaaential to efory act of religion, in which a jirieat ofl* 
Tim eiBeaej of all erdinancea, ia therefore mdved into ^the 
■ of the prmat** He tint deoiea the neeeaaitj of tiiia inten- 
, Moordi^ to the eouneil of Trent, «« ia to be anathema." Thia 
b :^mielara» one of the eaeeatlal doetrinea of the choroh aa neeeaaary 
tt mlfatiiwi, aa the goopel itaelf ; lor the reieetion of it iMwa aa 
idfltim a eome aa any one of the hundred anathemaa which the eonn- 
OB of TVeat prono aa eed in eonirmatioa of ita decreea. llw only 
iMk tin word ewartema ia need by Panl in the aenae of a enrae n 
l»Ua lotm to the CMatiana, ia leapeet of corrupting the goapel. 
matha^ ia aa eaaential aa the goapel. Who then, let me aak, 
emi ■ava ihith in any of the ceiemoniea or ordiaaneea, or cooaeenh 
tiuaa of Roane f Can any one know the intentiim in the hMtft of 
a priaat or biahop t Nay, iadeed, bishop Puucbll never can prore 
la any aaortil, that he ia truly ordained : nor can any one hare any 
AM in hia aerrioea aa a biahco, nnleaa be know all hearta, from 
pBter*a time till now, and could show that the inteniion waa never 
wanting from the apostolic age till now, in the ahceatorial official 
■■ia. Thia doctrine lays the axe at the root of all certainty in 
•way part of the Roman Catholic religion : for in the judgment of 
that chareh mnltttndea of her clergy have proved hypocritea and imp 
wmlDffav in whoae intenttona at any previous time, there can there- 
me be no faith. So far aa Protoetants are concerned, their principlea 
aaa porleetly free fWmi thia ineertitude. Every Proteaunt fMa the 
meat perfeet oertaint? in anbmltting to the ordinances of religion. The 
F iea uata nt minialer known and teaches that the ordinance reeeivea no 
aaving or aalntary effieaey from hia intentiona, or hia handa. Pe^ 
aaaa, who in fiuth and piety receive them, know that they reeelve all 
the efficacy of the ordinance, independent of any special virtue in iiim 
^■t doea administer them. 
Oh the aubject of indulgences I shall touch but lig^itiy, for the 
Mt of time. The rich and profitable trade, which haa been carried 
aa by Roane in tin aale of thia aii^flo article of her merehandiae 
la m pahlie as her naaM. The eonapicnity of thia subject aa conned- 
ad with the Ptoteatant Reformation ta aa nmiliar aa the namea of Ln- 
Aar aad Tetael. It hi a aprout from the root of supererogation, from 
tha daetriBe of human ment-— ihat immenae bank ot which the clergy 
WM diraetara. The iatolemhle abnaea of that board of direotom waa 
tha fmmi u M mOem of the Proteatant Reformation. Pope Leo X 
pfaaident in that day, wanted to pay off aome sixty million of dollara, 
inonned and being incurred for the aplendid edifice of St. Petem at 
RoBM. He publiahed a plenary remisaion of past sins, and an indul* 
geoce to all contributing to thia aplendid undertaking. Aa a matter of 
avteailf and of adMeiaihmi wa iMl here asad tin form of time in- 
dalgenoea. 



■MM af Ut Mat iMb Mirita. And I, b; bii aailiDrit;, Ihil of hii bbaM 
ipoMUi. Prt«r ud n^, and IL>1 or ihe nioU hiiU pope, rnoietl ud coamit- 
tld U W hi (IM* onto, da BbMl«a ihtc, am rmm mil ecrlalutiril aman. in 
W>lat iTar awaa r t hqr >■»■ barn imrarnd, then trom all Ibv auu, inw^ro- 

ftanrad br tha rr|ii»ini aTHie halj ■M.m.d mImm the hfyiof Ih^h^ 
ekatchaUaad. InMklonaiJIponiiliineni irbkh ids doinc n puiniorT 
M Ikdr acMUtt aad I nafan j»a U tbe boly Hcni^.i.li of ihe cbu^.lo lb. 
•nitf of tba MOM, Md to that inancencc and porit; wbich ron uoaHHcd at 
haabmi aa Ihat whaa na dia. Ifaa gwtn of pgRiihoieiK thull ba ahul. wnl Uw 
nlM «r pandiaa abill baop«aid;«nd ifirou ihall ooldie ■( pmtni. (hwrr*« 
■Ml raaMia ia Ml Ibmia, W^ voy are at (ha polot ordeatb: In Itac naa% of 
Iha Falbcr, &a Soa, iwl tba HoIt ChoM." rCnnlnKcriT bcl««a Mnmn. 
HaaKaaHd Bntkmridn, p. ha. 

All we hin Mid with nnid to 4a Mnnr mI M^MriaHiTBHn 
bi madnf bdalrnoN, ii wilmitlrtid. m« mh «aa MfeMMl. 
■M b; Ibta doenment, fi)T te aatiBlpMkB tf Iba Mb^ awto AmL 
nd !■ dntk, tha abMHTtiw poww, or fiiM, wm M oaaHnaa I «B 
alM add, tlM doetrine oTike OMd oTpepa rai IT. 

-Tba eoaacil of TrM Uaobaa itat - wlwafar ^ ^n tfM whw te 
paaaorjaidlcatiM ii wcahad. tba adaea af tha piaHii * IJMW b m lw#>- 
•a, and iIb aaauaes af aUnaJ p aa W i ia aal ae lai w d. Ibat tbf w^Ji^ 

ta^ponl poaiibiaaat (a U "^ ' ' 1* " ■! I T 

baaTca.clthariBlbia world, aria tbafaUra Mali la [l a^ itoiri lat HMbaa^ 

ftriiwa w« thoald ilM hnr, b Ail vlMai dw aavBcfl of TnMt 

1. ;._i .i-i. -'^-^ latbacraadofTlai IV. ■• that Iba uverorb' 

la bii ebareh, >ad Aat tba aa «r Ibaa Ii ran hab' 
ItiMUMl of Catbalk Doc p. Tl. Tl 



hi to rhrnliui pa 

Once mon: 

Ballanuiae, tbat rnmt cardiaal of lbs Ronaa CalboOe cbanb (te Aow Art 
ba died in Uw faith ba Kiriad bilf of bii iool to tba Vinia Hair Md tbo olhar 
~ " pMM baada &a iBcosd aad 



--, Jolp 

Ihiid chiptcntbDi: ~ Tbat (beta axkli i ^~ '- 

iitba (bnndi 



geao**; tbat lb< cbarcb hai tbi poww of ippljlif lUa 
■ad tbaa of «!»•>■« Mu\gtBll^" 



Md.baB 



j( tnoMbMuUiMioB, ths enad oTropa Pitw IT. d» 
oidea a> followa : 

ARidaxii. -Idoalioprefaw.thalindwawtbafaiaoliaadaatoOodatrM. 
proper, and propitialorT iacriBoa fi>r tba qoiek aad tbi 
natt bolf iaciHiiaBt of Iba hol7 aMikaita, dan ii tnb. 
iheboJraad blood, tocatbar wilb Ibi nal aad Iha dmahT of oar Load 
ChrlM; ami tbat Ibara & a eua ra r iloa aMda of te wbala wtitaaii af tba ktaM 
lata tba body, aod of tba wboh labMaBca of tba wlw farta tba bloadf wbU 
caaroitaa tbabol; Catholic cbatch oalli TKAKMTMTAIRU'nDJL" 

'■Tba cbarcb of Roma dacbna tbat, ana tba pciaal'i pn 

word*, bac al cnjMM ROaM, (tbli h n; ba97,) Iba biaad and 

cbariM an inilanll* traoaabalaBttalad into tba natairi body aad blood ofClriMj 
Iba ip«ci«a or acddaati obIt of tba bread and alBe raaainiBf. CbriM ia ofcad 
■ioltoa ai tba ncrifiea of tba mtm ia calabratad. Soliurf maiafa, wharaiatba 
priaal comranaicalei aloaa, ara aparated and enmotcndad; and tba eoaacll of 
Trent dcclaraa that itboioc*ar aallb Ibej are tulawful aad oBEht lo ba abriot- 
adoraboliihad, laacennad." [Viaw of All Rrligioi". compiled and nUctad 
from iba beat aulhoritiea br nommt Rottau, mialfter of tba foapal h mat 
WlailHr, Coe*. HiMftwd ItW, p. U. 

It la altriTa right to attaok a daelriaa in jka w«cda t€ IboM wh« 



MHJUr CATBOUC mBLIOIOlC. 9T7 



■fine 




mMml ioMm of the ptpaej oaii be traced to « 
II baema ea eleiMiii 01 the ejrtleiik 
la be taught br St. Anthony in the 4th eenturj. 
in the ath; bvl waa finally eatablished by (ih 

early India 19th eenUor. 

Themuhii pnrgatofy began to be apoken of from the Pagana and 
3tNm b the M eantniy; but did not obtain a fixed lesidence till In 
te aoneil of Floiaoeet It beeame an integral part of infallibility 

Xnly !■ the 7ih eeatnty the idea of nni?eraal fiither, or pope eh* 



la tfM 8fh eeatotyt after many and tariona fortaneat Imagea began 
ta he eat lip ; and in the 9th beanie an integral pari of Ronian Cattio* 



In tfM year 799^ n oonnefl aammoned by Leo. HI. with only one 
laaanlfaig Tola, edled the woiahip of imagea and leliea Idolatry. 
OaHhaBy aaMNig the elergy began to be eanonieal in the 11th 



IBT. 

n the 9th eentnty, the doetrine of trananbatantiation began lo be 
talkai of eoaunoidT ; bnl waa made infidlible by pope Innooent HI. 
4A Laiaran eoonelL 

Seatna« of Roman Catholie memory, afllrmed that it waa not an 
mrUek tftaiA before the Lateran council of 1915, and that it cannot 
be proved firom acrlptme. Bellannine, Book ill. chap. 93, on the Bo- 
ehanat, qnotea Scotos aa saying ao, aiid admits, ** though the scrip- 
tniea quoted laat abore, seema clear to us, and ouffht to convinoe any 
man that ia not forward ; yet, it may justly be doubted, whether it m 
ao» (proTod by acriptare,) when Ike moti kamed and acute men, aoch 
aa Sootna, in narticular, held a contrary opinion.** Cardinal Cretan, 
Oehaiif and bishop Fiaher, eum muIitM oA'm, held the same opinion. 

Among Prolestanta, the reaaon and authority of religious belief %nd 
pmctice, Is, ** Thus aaith the Lord.'* It is not important to aacertatn 
when any opinion or practice began, nor who introduced it; but if ii 
ienoiinike aiauB, no matter how ancient it may bo. It wants apostolio 
sanction, for the apoatlea aanction only what was written and ordained 
before their death. St. Clement, and St. Ignatius, and St. Irensus, 
and all the other aainta in the Roman calendar, were born too late to 
aanetton any artide of faith, or morals, by their yote. 

But a lew worda on traaaubstantiation. ^ A aoeraiaefi/,** says the 
ehnreh, ** is an outward and yisible siffn of some inward and spiritual 
gmee.** Now, it cannot be both the sign and the thing signified. If, 
Swn, the Eochariat be a aacrament, it cannot be true that it ia the 
body and blood of Chriat tranaubstantiated. Rome ought, then, to 
atrifce it from her Hat of aacraments. 

But Jeana gaye the enchariat for a ngn, a keepsake, a memorial ci 
hia knre. It la, then, a commemoratiye institution, aa well aa a aign 
of New Teatament bleaainga : ^ Do thia in remembrance of me.** 
Like other tokena of loye, it haa inscribed upon it the name of the 
donor. Aa was aaid of the passoyer; it wtke Lord'e pataover t so saya 
Jeana, **ikiBumy My.** 

Now, aa all worda haye a literal and figuratiye meaning, the only 
oneation bete la. Are theae words to be taken literally or fi^ratiyely 1 
If literally, aome good reaaon most be offered : and what la iti tfe* 
eaaae aome father, pope,, or eonnell ao decided 1 We muat haye the 



■MA wlhiiliil 



, elM tk«ir dcdsioA ii 



Whm lUI Alt VMM* k round 1 Ih it becainw Jmui mlVB}* *n 
■pwta. thai ha ■urt b» tlw» underatood 1 "nMa I canieud, thai when 
M Mid, ^ I mm Urn ^ht," be was liierally trananbatanuiiwd iuw » 
4t»tt tad whM h» nid, ■*/ an Iht bread wliieh cuuii- down flam 
hwTWl," be WW MDVorMd Inlo brtait i an>' wlieii he tiUil. " / an lit 
Ime wim," Iw WM lilMSlIf < han^pd inla a real tint. And why aot ? 
laitDMm imtional, manaluuB, incnidible, tliiin thai "Ihii toBrii 
MJ b«dy," ahoMld HMB tbH Uiii loaf wm convprtcd iaio hia hndf . 
aM dnagad IbId ioaht ud that whilt^ thi; nposilcs were eaSng Ihe 
ba( llMf WM« «Mnf tW UTing IWh of him that stood before Ihem 1 ! 
l^thMtAshMM^MMnHft ftteiat iaterpretatioo in Iha oDa eaae ; I 
■■nns it in I^Ma mmi thIoiib other pasiiagi-s. For, ifhe may aaaunw 



MOftlMM 

or uthwitr, to mnim the very poini in debate ; and to «sj, tfaat be- 
«*DM it raua IMm U mg ttig, it means that bread is convertetT into rtMh. 

nis MtIbi af Aa P^'Bf* '" dtapute, is vary oomuion in both Ihe 
OU wd N«w THtUMBtl. So early u ibe lime of Joseph, w« read 
" the MT«a mod Udb an aeren yean," — and " ibp te.vea ^ood «s(« w< 
aaraBTaan?' Whata tnasubsUntiation! Bal change arc into rr- 
ffmml, »Uah to ila BaaniaK, in a Uioi-.sand places, and nil is nlain. 

Anie ; warn laaaa, ** iMiiroy this t«nipli?," iHiintiiiir tu hia bod*. 
••Tha field u the world-ihe raapera m tka aa|ala.^-.4ia Ikaa, 
aleo, tianwibstaDtiBiiooa 1 Paul alao apaaka thna, wbaa be aan of tbt 
mek HoKib, " that rook «Mi Chriat.'' And Joba the apaaUa, «lba 
•even itan are ae*en angela ;" " tha mtm aaadlaatiaka «a aam 
ehniohea." And what ia the didhvenoe belw«M UMaa nhtaaaa, aad 
"Ihiait my body 1" — but finally on ihia part of ilw aA jaat, Ja« 
aaid of the cap, " Ihia eup ia the New T— * " *" 



I ehamdiMeli 
. loaf tbe wofdac 



.., J, pro' 

Nbw TeaiaiDeat ) ! Bal, if by p 

•onaeoiaiioa a prieit haa power to omage araaa law amm, aaa wMa 
fate blood, \u» haa, indeed, a powei tnily ■iracalou aad dhiaai aad 
worita a* many miraclea in the whole eoaiaa of hto life «a be a^ 

k. elaim lo aueh a divine, aapataattml, and avbwrtiaan 



power eqoal toi 
Oaee more, t 

Ibe bread aa flarii, yon 

: fot, whan yonr eye dealt 



d aoapeodiag tbe lawa of aatne. 
a b«li«v« tba Ptieat and iiaaha 
a with raaaoB Miera yant awa 
a it bread, and nmt aeaaaa af 
■>allin|{, tasting, foaling, and 1 latriit ^d. yanr heait^ all daalaw 
thai it ia atill bread and not fieah— Jf, I aay, *oa oan, eontiair ttjvm 
«m aeaaaa, whieh God haa vifaa jou aa Ibe meana «f hnowMfla 
■ad aHtaiatr, thoa impliclily Mien the deelamiiea of a piiaati jSt 
Me diai|iiaUied (be reaaoaingt for bdievief tlia ehrialiaB relifiaa, at 
JMU own aenaea on any aubieot of wbicE tbay aia witaaaaea. 8a 
ttat it nar be tnilj aaid, ha ttiat believea in truanbatantiation, aaa 



to be belie*ed— not beoanae they were eontrary to the of idenee of 
tenaai but beeaaan they wt>te io aeootdanee wilh that aTiaunaa. 



1 canDM argue this poiui wiih an Mtt of ahiU^. I Muot fM ii 
■arnest. I seem to myseU as if 1 wsm riilnniin •gUMtatUiy 
which no pcrsoD believed ; and [ d«tw eoald with MiT MCt aC isUit, 
JUeuM ■ maitei, uoleaa there vim MOW UitU Aam of nUniiMliiy, 
ffr iliadow or reasou in ii. TbedMOriM rf tiaunbaMitUtioB H M 
alwurd, ihaildo not know thai Inwnad t tnei throng agaiMtiliB 
pij life. Bill iliis Bubjeci gives neh |1mt to Ika pTiaMa and has 
wiought anch miracles upon the iupeiatitwaa enwdi that it is w«nk 
■lore lo suviaio the priesthood, tku all iha athar au( Biibm aaa» 
nenu. And that which cauae> tbiaaoat inoradibla of all tbiagai to 
he devoured by such luuliitude* m, that it expialea ain. Maaee the 
bod; of CKriat is daily eaten bj fauMinda of tbonaaada, aa a aia of^ 
feiiDg to|fethet with "bis wul aad diriailj," aa daaidad hj llMeoaK- 
cil of Trent : The Messiah is Ihatt alwaja aafleikp, alvnta Uead- 
Im, always dying, always cxpialiiig ala bj tha aacnfioo <rf aimaalfl 
.■odliit prople ate ulways litctallj daroariag tiiaflaahl Wbalapia* 
iBce!! 1 ahall turn away froni it; toiBij aoal aiekaaaatlhatboaghL 

PtoltataDts know that the sin ef IbnatfalMoa ia llw eaailj htaal 
liag SID of motlalsi aad (hat llisj naM MmnMOHMUiva iBalituliaoa. 
"— - \ they highly appreciate ibe kanoT of haviaf * Lord'a laUa. a 

' a holy cufflDiuulon aad fellowahiii, tbnmgh theaa >a- 

' a Savior's luve. "Thakaf; wbiehwekeak,**M*a 
ft of Um body of Christ 1 IIm 



'« giva tkanka, ia it ao> the oonuiaDioa, M ihe umdI 

. ^. _ . .. J» blood I"— Hbdm, the NewTMtaneBt wilfc ila 

i(l«itaal aad baanolj bloatinga iaalwayaeoDtMuplated, realised, ami 
■■aHbeMd wilb hal j thaakfinacaa in (he chriatiaB aaanablieai while 
Ibiy paitaka of iba aaetad eaiblena of (hat {(laai aaeriAoa *' amet of- 
AndibrtlMaiiiaofBa|ij. For bj one oSbnog op of bimaell^ be baa 
fanar parfiwied then who aie aaaetified." 

Hsviiif jet remaipiag a few minutes, I shall prepare the waj fin 
Iba hbouatwa of mj aevantb piopoMtion. Haviog touelied at the 
naiaof all the priadpaleamiptioaa,Bad haviar jei haaid oothiag in 
•afl^i 1 will aniieipate Aal HepOMtioa with a lew nmiarka oo Ike p» 
fii*ir»l Botioo of aladga of aontroversT. 

He cwincil of Tnat decreed " that ihe oral traditioni of the Caib- 
alia ahanht" (neaiiing the RaoiaB) " are to be reoeired, pan' vUlalU 
^M« *t mcrmlM mueipit m •oMrohtr^-with eanal uiety and raver- 
aaea aa the booha of iba Old and New Teslaraent.''— CouBcil of Tieat 
4ib aesaioa. 

l\eB she aaaerta : " It belooga to Ae efaaieh to judge of the true 
Maaa and intarpretalioB of aeriptato ; and that no person shall dare 
la intarpial it id »allfa talatiag to faith and manoeta to any aaaaa 
aaafcaiy to Oiat which the ebnivh has held, or eontraiy to Uie anaaj- 
■OM coaaent of the Citheia,"— lb. Id. 

Aad MconliAK lo the Uid article of the creed of pope Plus IV 
■^I da acknowlMga the Holy Catholic and AjMstolio Soman ehuich 
labatbaiBoibeTaDdniauaaof allchaidteai and I do promias and 
awaar tne obedience to the biahop of Route, Ibe aueceoeoi of Petai, 
ttaprinee of the apostles, and the vicar of Christ." 

Haie than, we have the eeaential elements of mental alsvery and 
' in : tat, if no paraoa dart to interpret tha Serijihiies contra* 

t Dm diardi baa already beld, or to dw nDanimoni eonaeni 

r the Falhani when ia thai liberty of tbon^t and speech and au- 



Itw^ — i»MW^fay y*M iBf all BobjedB, oor mi>ral and rdigimM » 
HMMi WMMtt VrtMbf Ktf^ ia wiuioat meaning, and menial inde- 

b ill mmmkUm, nn Ast of Rome and Mahoimt, a jod^ le not 
ew W ll ii li u M lly m Jadp cf H> own c««e. Bat the Roman jud«< of 
IMMIIUIHIJ la Ihe Whola emnh, Rays my learaed oppnnpnt. sno her 
MVMelli uhfli wllli him. "^e whole chuTch iadginp thpn between 
WtatpntiwI HaradTuid Ihehereiica!! Whnt a nghteous, inftl- 
IMa Md npvUloni Jtdpt ia the supreme Judgv of pontrovera; in Iha 
OMbaHe elianb t Tfawtew nn y in hetw<«n two parties — thechnrch, 
•r tka flhtn, «a om iU« { aad the heretics or ihp ri-rorm^ra on the 
Olhaft aa tMj mtlj faimaB ta be called ; sn; the churcb and Ihc here- 
tlaa. Aid wko ia ■oqwa^ wko is Btinreme judge of boOi ! One of 
Iha partiaa, M aii, tka akaaab herm-ln This Is the Brchetype~ae 
taMitfMifc«rciiAllbaitr, aad npublJFaii eoTemiDent. in the inpreme 
M iaa Uataidiy. hwill M« help ittoplacethe ermine on the pope. 
Ha b that ImMaM axparta tadge. And beMdea, he is esucniiTe of 
tiiaahanh. IT tba papa ia la ba Mfa, aai aMaM»n, Mi iMgHab 
laAaeaaaaaha ftaqaawtfy la, tAalYi|l i Ml phMwafwSw 
OMpnaUaat «r jadga hava «• nt la tto BoBM afeank t ' • 

TfciaafcaailyiiifpiliHhiafc JwtlmHtlmtKiitmi^m 

rtiili iiliaiiih. lir iiiai. iiitlii. Mi iiliiiaaa. *i aiiiilaal— mtJU 
layawtwJlKiM>aaaiaggeai,orhaiMfiaaa ^^ 4a» la a. llVMaaka 
MMcaa^lMrbMiapa. Tha papaa — w Wwapa, m iha iwa—a«- 
Miaa of Mahopa, aad UMae binopa aana tha papa aad jaiani *• 
paapla. Their oath, wtiMi ia Iha aanw la all aantriaa, fwU mw 
laad/ «o ha at leaat, aa nlatea to thia maitar. I li 



aad dlierant tranalatioiia of it, ani) if it be diapaied, I mm piapatad la 
•aatain IL To recODdleittoihageniaa of oar iaadtalloaa, and ta*a 
aafelj aod bapjnnaaa of oar ooaasj, will leqalra tho saplaMkaa tad 
la ai aainga ot my Mand. 

-I, N. •Iwl of IW chaxch of N. fta« kMeafanud wUI b* ftMM ^ aba- 
diaM Id Sl PtMr lb* Apotfla, aad to tb( boir Boom dwcb. aad la mv laid. 
dMlordV. Fopa N.>Mlhii*M!MMMi.cMOBicalbnniaffia. I wiU aailbw 
■d*nc, cooieot, or do uf thug Uul Ibiif wn Iom nfa or Mabar, or Ibat Ibijr 
pawm Ba7 b« Hiud, or baadi tajr wiia Wdapoa Ibaa, or uT l^niia oCind 
to ttan, aider tmj praleaea wbatioa»«r. Hm naoMl arbU tbn Aall tattMt 
- - ' - - - [on,«rlattafi,iwiUMtkaMnH^ 




tMmar, I will lip'^ >< K> '"^ "H lord, or lo mow o4b*r tg/ wboai R Maf 
w to hit kaowtadf*. Tba laW of tha bolir Patbot, Ma apoMoHe dMtaM, 

haaeei,or dtaponta, TMsmtioM, pRm«w,i«l iadi>a;.lwBI abMffa 

wilbanMraisfatwd caoNto baobwrfadbroAan. Umtta, m^mMm^ 
Md nbaU to ew Mid latd. nr hk Ibr n Md ■a ce — on. I will lo mj ■Moat paaw 



"" Vm Latio of the laat aenteooe of which nada : 

■■ Hnctkot, Khiunaticoa, cl nb*Il«, eidrm domiao na . 
pimdirtiopra pcm pancquar at hnpaiaabo." — [Poatifleala Racaas. EdlLAak- 
varp, A. D. IM. 

Hen then U Ihe moat •oleaia pledge and vow giTen bg tmrg Waly 



cATHoub mmmon. 981 



IL^kB 



fc> wtt to tie HaiH of hfa pofww 

iJUHMtfte/ Dws Bol Uiit iUiapstiikle tec, aloMi sm- 
iqr MMBtk piofwMitto«» Mi prate tk^ the feaiM of iho Lalfai 
Bi li wri I MriflM oai ■■■Boriilly oppotd to tlio tiiitiMi of oil 
iliirtioM I [TbM ospiiod.] 

Mafpmi 10 o*dbdl, ^. JC 
nr FvacsUi rbe»— 

Y«i pawoi fio, »y Ifioiidsv thol theno it aouoely • oinglo iMWIof the 
CatboUo milh wkieh my firieod hm nun bioafhl isto view 
raiiif . How Uwa ooi I to ooeapo the ebarfo of dowl t ori a ooo, 
ia Mlowug swb ■■ UfOBOBCl Tho wImIo oolegory, from Alpko to 
OmagOf ilMots ip befeio mo« ahiftiiig with tho rapidity of liffhtaiof • 
b Is Iho MOMsaiy ofleet of the oonfuoion of my leeraed fineod's ideei, 

' of the Older u which he amngad the pra^Moitiooe whoee dioe«i 
to eell them forth* Tho Tory fint of theee propoeitioae— Che 
weid of it— Holy— ^oeld ItoTO celled up for diiciueioa ell we 
heud oo the immorality of the chorch. Ae my friend thoefhl 
il te eommeoee ae he hae doooy eider ead method coatioae to he es* 
iled from thie dehate. He eeleded the pointe of attack eod thepbaof 
eaaipaifB; let him aoC charfo oa me bia own Unoderay whieh ae eoea 
■OfWv too late. Thero was one mat qneetioa which he ehoeld hoTO 
iai8imiiied» a Umint f it would have cot off all thia deoaltory erva- 
■Mamtioa. It is this. Did Jeans Christ establish an infallible trtbn- 
■al to determine the roeaninff of scripture t If so* we era bound by its 
dseisisas. If not, the whole Catholic religion falls to the gronnd. 
NofWt my fHends« I endeaTored to prore that Chriet did establish sndi 
ft tribaaal, end I defy any one to bring from the Bible proof to the 
sstiary* One text alone is- sufficient to pot this matter at rest for 
ever. ** The choioh is the pillar and ground oi the truth.** I began 
Co eaforce my argument, when my time expired, and my friend se eme d 
aawillina to let slip the opportunity, but got up immediately, and said 
that waj nst obserrations of yeeterday were unworthy of notice. 

He brought as a parallel to the words, ** I am with you all dajs eten 
te the end of the world,'* the customary ancient 8alotation> ** the Lord be 
with yea ;*' and ar^ed from this, that Christ's words mean no more than 
thai! But, my friends, what point of comparison is there between the 
words, ** God be with you,*' which one frail man addresses to another, 
aad the words, the solema promises of the Savior, commissioning his 
aa o s tl e e to prrach his gospel, and cheering their despondency by the 
Wfiae aeeurance, ^ Behold, I am with you all days eren to the end of 
the worM 1** Are the two oases the same 1 Are we not mora sura 
that Christ is with his church forerer, than we are of the eflRwt of the 
aalntation of a poor fallible man t What Christ does is infallible t 
what he eays will come to pass. If his church was to fail, we ehou.d 
have had aa assurance to that effect in the Bible. There is none. If 
hie ehureh was to fail, we should have had miraculous displays like 
that of Sinai, and of the descent of the Holy Ghost at Pentecost, mark* 
iag the commencement of a new era. Or Christ would hsTO come 
again upon earth, rebuked and banished error, and restored the primi- 
tive lustre and beauty of truth. This has not been done, nor has such 
a prophecy been any where made. As Christ, by one oblation, has 
perfected thoee that were to be sanctified for ever ; so has he by one 
t9 36 



flIkM alKMld ktve tuum plaee !■ 
fHMd twislilM woi^ ifChiklM h0 
tiMtt In hamuk kngiiifB. CMrt wii'QM 
pwportt to be. _He if with Ids ehnrah all 4igrt» 




hfaWMdIl 





UtMm 



why ahoQld ikmm 1m aay a i w M w t l 

1 6D6 W tmy MHHI hM B0ty Wrt f^Mft M 



MMIww 
fuHimiM ■■Dim. Ml 1 

OTOlv kt m fBIflf Mi W 

My fHMd trgMd in dm 

tiMie wnn ns foov men mbomt 

■yn fiia wt? 
Im In ikn dul l — nw* 
Ihn wfefBBonl Why vnl iIiom PraUNlMili 
nrinnpien. B^fwy BMn wIk> fellows ont tho PmisslBnt piineMhs witf 
m bod. He nsy iod Am mm eode of aoisto ss wsN ss Ms drmiiiMl 
eode, in the Bible. Beosnss if he ehoose to hHw sis t the BIMs fet 
hiaerifv in onnls m well as in feitiiy he sBsy aifosiiroai il in fever nf 
the Itwfelneesof anythinf heplenses. And bilnollraetfaHleeilBlnH 
eienssetsaiedonebyeonMoieaen tiM pieleBesof tlMfarhsInf alMvel 
by eeriptani I eoaldl addnee hnndieds of instaaess ef fee stnnf aai 
Iwrible dd nsi o ns and erimea, for wideh tiMirTMnia p sis aid a i fesn^ 
sdres tiMy found a sanation in tlie Bible. And If the si n e eiB l y pi snsi 
the hamane sad ehaiitable of Protsstaal iiiiiHBiairfiiiM an fe— 
sriTsafee a n ea ti oa: ««nrothe¥irtneaIatiiiPBtoffnBtloet thalMtsof 
my lelifionr^ they wedd find fesi their peoallsr tmsis ha^v ■• in» 



on their eoodnet Theirfiety and the nwity ef thsir oMiils 

Off vbtM 



ass fee efleets of natarally good dispeaitJeiWi ei vbtncMM 
ef ptineiplss, whieh they hold in eeanion wife CathoUea, a 
ferthe divinity and n daairs fer fetoie hspplnsas, a asass efhanerrda> 
eoniBt jNopiietyf dn* 

In this hind of yirtne eren pagsaa hata been emlnanlt hat tMi 
virtne ia no proof of the aoodnees of feeir rsUglon. Aiislides was 
|asl» Seapio efassle« Resnlaa patriotio, Plato sobsr« ClaalaaalBS 
nnaBBbitieas, TItns, the delist of the hnsna mse, and AntenfanSi 
pi o M s nd yet they wereall idolatera! Thero ars» tfaanh heaven, esa* 
asrvative pnneiples ia man^s boeom, which coneet in eondnel» whsl 
is wrong m prinelple. But if we sineeiely destie to hnow the Anils 
of ths relbrBMlion, we have only to nsk ito aathoia. Henr, then» what 



t^\ 





MB- VM'SMVllt SMtt Mi WOfW IMM CWMMMMp BOVt CVMlf BOM 

lift WM faioknt, mai wmA awn wieked,Aaii HMgr mm 
•** <*If «nr OM wWh WKf Moaoiiliis, to tta m miltHait 
ilvbcnof tiM psbUopMMylM. leihini go tomdqry wkni 
pi— ohed ia m piiiity« (be meuii a refonned city) lor 
dna iIm light of day« tkst there nerer were pegeae 
•■d diienleily, thm thoee piofiBeson of the goe^** 
iyif;»** M^ MelaMthoB, **wp9mkM lor itaelf in thie oooatiy 
f §m nfomiedi their whc^ time ie devoted to intempemee wm 
■UMMf (immaiiibiii poealie). So deeply are tlie people toak 
■hnity and ignoranoe, that anoy of them would imagiae they 
1 die u the aight, if they ahoald ehance to fimt ia Uw day." 
fL tL Mat* Neither waa the growth of Tice and igaoraaoa ooi^ 
Id Ganaany. They grew whererer the eeedi^of tiw refonnatiQa 
pamiltMl to take root. ^AiltofwlMii** (England) ai^Stabbat 
whadmada thekmr of theialaadf **Ifomma gtmrmldteaif^ 
•iriBi mr rmlktr a p la i n ddmHom^ mr fitOing momff from Ged?' 
na la good workay Aa. 1606*) Bnt hear how the eloqaeaft 
laa deacnbea the firaita of the reformation* He waa indeed a 

ahat a Catholio whom the ProteatanU allow to have baaa 
He waa an eye and ear witneee to the introdaetioa aad 
laa of the reformation, obeerred ite workings with the eye of a 
a ah er , and has marked them down with the accuraey of a eaa^ 
aa eonect historian. ** And who,** he eayii, ** are the goapel 
it Look around you and shew me any who has beoome a bet* 
la. Show me one who, once a glutton, is now turned sober, one 
belbre violent, is now meek; one who, before STaricioos, la 
taaaiona ; one who, before impure, is now chaste ; — I can point 
altitudes, who have become far worse than they were before. In 
aasemblies, you nerer see any of them heave a sigh ; shed a 
or strike his breast, even on the days that are sacred to Miction, 
discourses are little else, but calumnies sgainst the priesthood 
have abolished confession, and few of them confees their siaa 
to God. They have abrogated fasting; and they vrallow ia 
slity. They have become Epicureans, for fear of being Jewa. 
have east off theyoke of human institutions ; and along with 
y have shaken off the Lord. So fer from being submissive to 
pi« they are disobedient to the civil msgistrates. What tumulta 
editions mark their conduct! For what trifles do they fly to 
! St. Paul commanded the first christians to shun the society 
I wicked ; and behold ! the reformen seek most the society of 
oat corrupted. These are their delight. The goepel now fiouriah« 
iooth ! because priests and moidu take wivee in opposition to 
a lawa and despite of their sacred vows. Own it is follr lo ez- 
;e evils forevils, and madness to exchange small evils ror great 
'* Ep. 47. Lib. 31. John Wesley says, speaking of his own 
lot one hundred and fifty years ago, ** Ji aimpated age (such 
ih» mesent perhaps beyond all that ever were, at least that are 
led (a'histoiy) is an age whereitt God is generally forgotten. 
I dimioaUd noHonj (such as England is at present, in a superia^ 
egreei is a nation, a vast majority of which has not God * in all 
klMNignts.* We therefore speak an onqoestlooable truth, whea 



tm nft Am b Mt M 4w face of (h« Mtth moUier nation fat lew I 
Att «• tm «Mt hMil «f ) so perfectly diuipatai and un^lg .- not 
miw m tahUr wllhMt OkI in the world, but BO oiwnly setting tiim 
MtUmsa. TWnanvwu Hoo^eithBl we read o( ia toiioij, tince 
JiHm CaMT, HM* Nfah, since Adam, wherein dissipatioo or un- 
fuiUumm did m femnSlj fteiail, both among high tad low, rich and 
Mar.** NatllMr would il b» well in a Proleeuuil, la order %o apologite 
far tka diaotiiH*, wImIi I hare mentioned, to say — " that the; were 
•rite of a iDoment, eviU of a period of chan^ 

._ .. WkM! the lirst fruila of a reformation disorder ! 

Int fniiM oC K ^alani of piPtji liceniiousni-aB ! — the 6 



A 



^ 



CriandntillaaAniaBde, is absoluteW weak I 
IWMiacM wtiU **iK«raiiff," Says Neal, ape 



. . B femientalions of the rerntutionary y>o 

InoB of Ihs nbtmHim had aubsided, " mi»erMt and /italheniik wet 
lb BtwA'Wwi ^ Urn aminlr% in regard la re/i j.i'on." Thai yon majr 
loni aama wooa </ llMit eonditioD, heai in what mannei the inhabi- 
task of L«ido«i U * yatillon presented to the parliament during thii 
ntgatexpieMthOBMlvM. "InonehBlfourchurehea,"ihej aay, "we 
him wimAbm Ihit haM »o eyet; aad rionda di«t hav« m water; 

Minna to wait m hM eharn. Wbanbr, tha Latd*! dqr ia iAn t» 



•"J". ■ - 

BB &k« an aratad naa,** « U Iks coaatj of Cornwall,'* Nwl i^«i 
o^ie ware at thia period a handrad and forty nluigjiiWi not OM if 
iriam oould preach a aenDoa." lite aitnation of odMr oonntiaa wai 
■early aimllar. Jndp of the oonacqaeaeea. 1 hare beta tta aalhaa 
tie docnmenta, Luther'a and Weal«T*a worin, to prove what I hava 
ailed. Hereiathe g;teat Aihmtrf'awnfDnaatioiiiwitklltiBaMkaa 
at bia aide, both tkj mffairfh Ioekil^t penonafeai m» lUr bmt, tt- 
fart an laM^ of the enwiBx 11 (Holds Up a laiga and old vahMai aad 
daaeribea a Girde, with hb penoB, axMbwag IM pkand dUe pagoi at 
which there waaOMiliDBedlaii^ter.) TUa etittoa wa* poUiritad by 
Lawrence Schenek at Wittenabaif, in ISSl. Hen la Imaga wonUjt 
by Martin Lather and bia eo-fefi>nMr t and baaaia, and aa aMai a all 
anmod ibem. Mr. 0, aaya that the popea mirtt haw beea wntb 
woiae mn than he baa deacribed ibem. That bad acta an aaoa B» 
gotten, and good onea mora apt to be chraikM. "nm u, 'aahn^ 
aaMlj, not the eaae,aahiatary hot too well atieua. llMrinMaaiataa 
HMbtnialve to altiaot pitbUe nptiea, and Shakapannt «te was a 
elnaa obawnr of human BaHue,Ban: If leaaqnoto UMoonaMlyi 

"Tba t>*il, IhU ata do,liTa alWr than ; 

Tb* sood » alt ialwTcd with tbdr h»» n ." 
I am aorry to aay, ny Meada, Prafeaaor Bign lafiMmt tmf, wal 
antof time baa prerented himnoeaaamiaiBglMW 



in refemice to niTopponenl'aaoenBalioai baaed noon thia book. Tb«a 
is a Kentleman oi learoiiw and intairrity, iit Ibia nty, who ia not a C» 
tholle, Ht. Alexander Kinmoat, who will derote SOOM Una to it, aad 
irte will he bare at halE'paat foar, P. M. «nd give n* tlta nqaistlsiB- 
foncatioa. I waia aay, I hope a large audience will be pnoeatatlks 
dtmautmetU. ft^ friend told us he iturred over what waa wotat b iks 
chugea againat Catholica. He has taken ■ new mode of doing thiai 
Ueua, indeed, said lie loerat, and balpeitby avigne, bvt aotasla^ 



I|01C« 





M tai M tei of the CoriMUta tint afliolid Irf hfa 

ikm fciiiul ^luiin of antiqaitTv inMaad of behif 

aad kw WwMM kM. I «memto ik modTot. TV 

1% ■• I hmw ilw Jy Urtsd Hie cnneli mnithM tracrdhf Ibt 

j^twl fmHt maiwaBmmmmmntm the impemtsAtollMider, pnw 

^11^ It iIm dvfl trftvMri, i» tlM pimiriiiiMnt, b Mch CMM, lAeM 
mm «NHtriM Inr tke Ukw of the land. 
IfeMfif we ftM fron tiw dee w ee of eo«iieil«, tint oeaiidal htm 
■tiUBil m the ehfireh. It k tree; and it is aleo trae that Chriat pe- 
dieted he esleteBOB. Whet ie die world but the tiieatn of Maehood 
irathf aieldof taieeeadwhmtl 
J» fer the other Toliiiiie wfaieh the gentieman hae hnmAt up, the 
vte JUMie of the JeeidtB, I pronoenoe it an iniamoaa iorgerj. It 
been pioTed a handled tfanee, that no inieet had any haml in that 
^ TIm Monita Seereta, or prirate inetmetioney a publien- 
^aaaeaaetinMa broariit forward againet the leenitat'* aaya theleamad 
Cknriee Bntler« of iineoln'a Inn, **ie a moat infamooa work, aad 
wholly han^alh noliee. Neither die original« nor any eertided eopj 
ef lUe work, wan ever prodneed; no eiienmataneea reepeeting ite oe 
eavmyt efer peored; no edlateral fibot, to eetabltah ita aothentieily, 
amr aohllahed. Theie doee not lire die Jeauitt or the aeholar of a 
Jeenit» who, if any one of the doetrinea which it incnloatea, or any 
eae praetiee wliien it reoommenda, were ]>iopoeed to hira, would not 
epam it with indiffnadon.** Francb Xayier waa a Jeenit; our firtt 
tvehbiahop, Carroflv waa a Jeenit; they were both worthy of being 
naaihered among the beat of men, and it waa Ime, not/orgw, inatme* 
liean tiiat made tliem ao. The eopy of thia notoriona alander, on one 
•f the meet rirtoona, learned, and apoatolie aociedea that have ever 
dieledy the gendeman tnforma na, waa brought to this eonntry IroDi 
nmnee by tkS& eeeretary of La Fayette ! and what waa the relijgion of 
thie eeeretary 1 . A Jaeobin, an infidel, one of the and-chriatian eon- 
enkatoiB, tlmt would hare blotted all denominadone of the ftdlowera 
Q( Jeena, aa well aa the Catholte, frim the whcde world 1 By pnmkf 
it it well known, that aoeh men meant ministera of erery creed ; 
and againet all, but chiefly agaiaet thoee beet able by learning and 
▼Irtae to eonfonnd them, waa their hoadlity directed. 

A greater than La Fayette, aa a ttateeman, I mean Thomaa Jeffer- 
een, eaid of tlie Preebyteriana,—^* Their ambition and tyranny would 
kdeiate no rival if thej had power. The Preebyterian clergy are the 
loadeet, the meet intolemnt, of all aeete, die meet qrrannical and am 
hMeaei reedy at the word of the lawjriTer, if each a word eoald now 
be obtained, to pat the Umk to the pue, and to rekindle in thia virgin 
hanriaphefe the flaaMe in whieh their ovaole, Calvin, eoneamed wm 
poor oervetae, becauae he eoald not anbaeribe the propoeidon of Oal» 
via, that magiatratee have a ri^t to ezterminaCa all heretioe to the 
Calviniade creed. They pent to re oet a bl iah by law, that Holy Inqai* 
eidon, which they can now only infnee into pnblie opinion.** p. SMI, 
letter to William Short. Will my friend take due teedmony to die 
IrttOT? JefiiBfaon had more opportanitiee fbr Judging than La nyetta^ 
aad he knew thk eountry better. Bat, air, I agree with La Favelte, 
dmt all prieete are to be dreeded in thie eenee ; that none of them ehoald 
be allowed a partiele of polideal aaoaodeaey la tide eoaatiy. Oar 



m*in hunger la from anbltitni* priests of Tsrioas ittumlnMtmm, WImh 
Ihey oonfiira th^DiKlvei W their only •phera ot aa«Tu\niim, (h«j an 
the beat friendt of mankindj when ihey depart from it, 'ha wotsi (^ 
ranu of the daikeal »gr* of Pa^nisni were not more intolerant Ihan 
Ihey. A hjena it a lamb, to a minister of Chnai, who eaaia off the 
iJTerjr ond the peaceful spirit of his maater, and tums round to denouaoa 
ami sbii^e hia Idlow-nim for obojinn the sacred diftittiaufoonactvlKia, 
and adherin? to a relivian, which, no matter how much pprseculed and 
catamniauoj, tbry beltere la be divine. I could aaj muen mora on Ihia 
eiibjrei, but it it nol Uie tnosi suiiable time. 

The ehsr^ haa bran made against all denominations, but ntyopp^ 
nent hna singled from Bmonr them the Catholic, and made it the 
seape-goat, to bear die aina of all to obliTion, I must howerer t«- 
mind the audience that the Methodist conferenoe, held, not ho many 
jTMra Rffo, at Baltimore, denounced the Kpiscopatians, for concempl*- 
tlng an alliance with Rnsland, to subvert Ihe liberties of this conii- 
tryj and alleg^ what they conceiTcd to be no mean proof of im 
■onable designs on the part of the, then, obnoiions EpiBcopaliana. 
Thia proacripliTD apirit IS as old as ChristianiLy. History I nforma 
lu that the inoffensive diaciples of Jeeua Cbtisl, even ia the goldea 
M|e of the apnsiles, were accused, eanncW, and put to the moat boi* 
liBJe death, prpri«clj| on the ehai^ of Anting all munitjnif," odio hll- 
mani generis convicti sunt. Tacilus Annal. lib. jt. Thia celebr»- 
tti UMcriu tniM Dm ehifitiHM '*acMta>, naa, lailMhM MnMli 
■HitiM— parfuttia ifiTiaoa," and tmO* tbdr nlMiM ItMlf •• nWiTJi 
Mpvniitio." Tbar war^ cmMequBrtlj, dnMed ts tha Mm arwOi 
bNM>, aaA Ihna ewioMand, the Pafut wt tMr dlo|p mm tt«k 
2mm ChriM, himMli; whes the J«wa poMtMnk^kmmwmvAmtt 
WW ctermd bT lh«m wi* m( fcfwf «JWwirf » Cfc— , PilM»,rta 
•AMrf tuJmmJl* M ClutM, WM viUuff to irieMi Um, tat Dw Jam 
ofM ««, « if dm niMM Ate mnTuwa wt Ml Cmh*! Mnlt** 
ttat MMMBt dw JuM oM Mak, npnMMd bMiMh iht MaUn ay itaa- 
teof hUenemiMl Wb, m Ui JImIpIm, Mn MMot m MMr Ma 
ikMMinartefa. He limtaM aH that aow beUb aa. "Bliiiaj 
■n yott," nya [ " 

aaiffMkallin 

* ■^- TWy giMt ia iMaTM." 



grorerilagaliMt; 
and teloioa, for yoar tawai4 U TM 
v.. II, l». 
Wfl tata, iba gaattoaua aaya, a«aailMalk 



■dtffMflTdMMlp- 



Mna. Thia ia act traa. Wa hsva a Lada IraaiialiM, *a wl^aii. 
Tkat la om aaAMtia toaariaticM. W« ha*a, lawaufi^ m mmmmt 
■ — ^■'- '- tba Tanaealar, ManttiHi* W aU tin Wikaaa la*a 
HdfarMlaiaafanaivrtB teaaka. iMl^hrM 
t, wa *MB M* MrfMy IsHMalaia, ia mIm a( M» 
ladM aad MMkEaal Milaaw, I aak tCTi lliilli. 



aMkepalMd tM aay PrM 



y«l By Umi Mm, aotwhbaakdlBi- Iha ftsiB 1 aotad ytmmlm 
■gntaf, napaMiar a aaw Ulila, iltat dwj IwM a Uba that b ■■»■ 
«iMfcTflfcatbftaMM,wha»iaitaM»ofaaMrtiaaJaHMat Ba 
ipaikB d Sium' aai ClMMaea Wbla. That oaly ahawa that tha 

1 kaght ftU tliaiT panund oainloM waia to ba nerfnl, 

of Mth,MBn fiiandiTMU panaada H thnW. Pit 
■ .. ^ j^ ,^ Mihanii* i iiriiii 



■OKAS' ^ntaufrlMiinoir. JtU 






^^^^#tf Mt iiftiHMt fbr I VMdiy lasMl etll itby n^ 

iwv V iMBSy MM voK «■ nipn mo m mos* ot iwoutj iw 
MMlt il> Wi6 iB^' AflioiyyW m€ prfHff How6 iit hui l a twi J BBl w Wi 

lH ttSI it WM WRII0II XfJ' ttl ABOBNl^HUld WIltlBB tOO| MQf 

fMrttlByM t ebmdi orm ■ o mto ry. Home nyi the Aoo- 
Nrtf «li« of moifts III the «wi0Bt dl«el^ wIm flooruM pwiio* 
I Ao OMt in the filth eeatoty. They were 00 eelM« haoeeoo 
Wfiiie eefrioe ueiiuiuMii wiiDoei uiei i upuuuy n hmv 
t They divided thummlfeo into three bodjee^ each cff whieh 
I hi tuni, end rellefed tlie otlier 00 that tfaeb eirafcliee were 
IhI elnief inglit of day* This veiy nee* Cedes AieiiidfiBeif 
IWoh M noennii eoBtalns m list ef tlie Pselme emig liy tfenoe 

lead ooys that <mr getting die bible from nMmlLSf doee aol 

I MholdeB to them for ita apiiit* Hiia ia a diainipeoiioua e?a" 
Ad Mt aay that it did, bnt tMe laet qoeation belonga to qvite 
ohtagoiy* My eppoaent ai^ro Aat die biblef lihe tfie onirenei 
M^ torn own dhr{neofighi---itia the work of Ood. la tUa 
npietoly at iasoe widi one of tliemoat enlightened Preteetaaia 
lay, hiahop Smith, of fCentneiry . ^ Theae chfiatiana,'* eaya 
opt in fala reTiew of Van Dycic on ehriatian union, ** haye done 
i^greeinff npon thoee aonnd prineiplea of inreatigation wliidi 
B to aooatantial, and anflleirat agreement, what the eanon of 
lifei The principle ia eorreet, and therefore all honeat minda 
lied, in the aame reeolta. Abandon the qneation of the ob^ 
the bible, to fw agitated and kept alhmt on the pertoib ed 
' espedienee, aa the cpeetion ia, reapectingtlie oneneao of the 
aad tery aoon we ahonld have amongat na almoat aa maay 
ilmiBg to fw biblea, aa we hate aecta elaiminff tobe ch iutdi e a . 
It are the lawa of eridenee, gnided liy wliidi, all chiiadaBa 
aoch a deaiiable agreement aa to tlie eanon of the aeriptnre f 
lellle diat ^we point bj anpeala to tlie aeiiplnre alone 1 De 
Im a ** tiina aaith the Lora, lor the admiaaion of any book 
he eomnaaa of the bible V* Ay, thia ia the qneation, do we 
the bible Irom the ahelf, and pnttinff it to our ear, aak it whit 
WKj fn itaelfl If we do, we ahafl lay it aaide witiioiit re- 
dbe deeired anawer, pretty mnch ai the Indian chief did, wh e n 
M miaaionny handed him the good book.— ^ It aaya bocIh 
li die Indian. How then ahall we p ro c eed in thia inrealin- 
* We aelect,** eaya biahop Smith, ** aome period of eiiriatEui 
f by nniTeraal conaent anterior to great corrnptloiia, and mat 
be aare, anterior to great oauaoa tending to eorrnption i 4w 
» for example, prior to die conTcreion of Ooaatantfaie ; or tiw 
I, when die docnmento of die then exieting ehriadaaity were 

I I or die year 900, when men were livinff who had eomreraed 
diaeiplea of John, and we aak, what bocAa were reo^ved by 

Serery where, and with one conaent, aa aacred bookai and 
no othera, we admit into oar canon. Then with dw til» 
ewe look into every preriona writer, ftrconenrringor Ibrop* 
videoee. Findiitf every diiiw nearly clear and aadalactorji 
irto the hooka of die N«w Tbetaaieat d e mw i l vta fat awh 



^1a rBdorsB tea aad confinn llie whole. 

a (untieaK lumaeU' froH 
ne vf ih« Indug dcwulnM 




kpHMifaff«iBkwlai,MHfnall;lailed.lhaithelan{Mt 

imij if ckdMMBb MMlkk worij, harp bmn ba«ed npon two pvM 
*■ IMT m^ V aboat dial period !. Tikr an; Ilia 
CaAalb Mi Owii duiiliBDa thai be.liore b Uipm Iwo 
*M(I% Ml tfctak fc Iksplirm J to Fall ihrm lira, and what be> 
fiaaSif tefev «np^*M mnain in the rallejra of Ae Alp*. 
OT WhMaVDM plcMS— S ■* t«-t funfu m gurgitt mtUJ" Did Cbtial 
MpwJ dl hM Mar, all Ua blood, M «>« multind, one kiad of 
yatarlaraMlbvf - ■■ f fill 




r. I^aMte BiWairyak ja«dl aMUMl^TC 
PmeatMt aiAari^. wUcb am aiait aa aO aana. I> 
W aotowrftiaally laBeM CaftoUa JoaAia. laaialieiwwi 
anaalf of tha WMJb hAM >a>anwaa«-MMr MF^M mAK I ^M Ib 
Mafal aMldafiaded MiaiaMB,aaB7 oppaMBtlMlaM wMkdmiM 
BriMM,ueaMjoar4aMriMmlk Aaa. WiA aaeh, «a M4 w M- 
iMialup. Thepuaof lifsibanMof hoMt MlgflaHBfaf,wkaa 
w laoMTe bm joar laaka. w« dcriih. Fta* dM BWa^ ttaa, tka 
hthant thawNtemtMDt PtniaattM ia , lahaUaabetM* am*, AhL 
ea tbeaa two .-■y.M Km. tiM CmIh4w draRk, lika Si. Faal, aa CiMtal 



To bagta boaa Iba Bibla. If Aere ia a Hafla twat of ehdaliaa 
Mth. daarij aaMbli^ad U Oa BiUe, I ooMaMd that b li «• laal 
awaepca of Jaiaa Chiiat, ia tbe adonbk aa cM aaW af Aa BaAariaL 
*mi if wfl eaaaot talw ia Ae liiaral aenaa, tha woida of ChriM, 
••nia iaB7 bodji TUaia atjUoad,** AepUaaat Aat OelorBM 
•aaU atter, bat moat adopt, iaaHad of diia, aoaa nmtt^tmtm 
Ammm i mma imn , iB*«Mad if tba MCMMlariiM, ndOaaMk 
aaoHMMtariaaa, br tbia ten, wa Mgr bid adka to Aa doaidM af *• 
ImallliibiUtr of aeriptoia. I dtatiaga** *"* pcfawipal ayaafca h A» 
Oaapd aanalin; iha lm,wban JaaaaCbilUpwaaiaaa tealM—Ma 
bodjaMl blood ia tha Enohariat; tba aeMod, >baaba«<MlhMto 
-■ " lafiawwf- " 



, Befoia anaoaiiaiiK hia deaire of baqaeaiUaf la dia waiU i 
•Im IwaBT, aa wa laad in tba Gtfa ab^tei of Iba Ooud (f St. Ji 
wnMM a a^mdid lainda, araa ilin ftiiliin iif flwn. ■Ilii a 
i*aa, n AawildafBcaa, to pfOT* Uaaaalf Iba Oad wboai tba ban 



Mdttaaaitb obay, aod tbaa eoaeiliaM tbaftilhtf tba ■aWiadata 
*edhriut]rofhiamiaaiaa,Badtbatnilbof hiadnetriaaa. III nmU 
of tba abaolata necaaaitj of tbia faiib— of iia aeantttf. aad asfnarij 
daalaiaatfaalAaatgbtof bja miiaclea, wr tha teatiiaoay of fc —a, 
aasMOt bagit Mb' b a wofd, aUl no awa oaa «•«■ la Am, wdhM 




BCMiA«.«ATilOLiC mSUOION. U9 

4iM» ■ RmAm omijimh kit difiae inttnetloM, kf 
W Ihi aiMb imA 1m kid wio«|Mf bi wUeli wMmwMl 
■MMdMMn Id Ai nMlif niraeb wUeh Im dUtinBd to 
litk^l^ tlM nM|iBmiMdriib ownliody and blood, for UtedaUy, 
tt Mti>-«lMlnilbl IwMdt or fiiod, of mea, with wlioiii« •• 1m obi^ 
tjtnwmumwMt bk mdfiaMt a it hU deUi^ i9 dweJL Hoioniado 
jalMMmof til iIm woBdois wrongiuui tSek frTor, in Um old Lmw* 
iMialhoM oH the wiodomt the power, the Ioto of HeoTeii« diBpltved 
itpMr hehooff Ikon the eoameneemeot of their history ; how dear 
itigf i m m to God, aad farther aad better giftOf which, if want of faith oo* 
Moi ao obataeloy 80 maay diviae pledges gave them a right to antku- 
rta^ no greatest of Kaoa, eren Solomoiii in all his glory, had 
IlilVf hottar to gtvethsoi ttaagold andsilfor, a dty, atractof land. 
iikaaiiUy kiagoaaeoaipelo wtthGod, ineonferiinffbeneiita. This 
mtlmdtj of the Jewa safieieatly attested ; and tto mirsela'of the 
m^m bmght affsetinglT to their minds, what their fathers had told 
Mu what theT,themaerf^ had read in the testimony, of the aumaa 
r ■OTWilooa brsad, which, for so many years had been showeied 
PM fiaas heaven, to feed their aaeestors in the desert. They weie 
■a pwfared lor all that Gooooald accomplish to show his axcass or 

Sf llMy whom Aa/alAcrcd!fed;iaAaar«lett|^ 
I . thev^whom his lather called not, hear with ioerednloasnsos, 
I ha mas annooncss Am own intended benefactions. 
** Tills is the bread which came down from hesTen. If any eat of 
lia hiaad, he shall lire forsTer ; and the brcMul that I will gi?e is my 
Mk for the life of the world. The Jews therefore strore amoB|r 
MsaelTea, saving, ^ how can this man give us his flesh to eat I** 
hen Jesus said to them, * Amen, amen, I say to yon, except yoo eat 
m iesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, you shall not have 
b in yott. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath 
rariasting life ; and I will raise him up at the last day. For my flesh 
SMat iadeed ; and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth my 
lah, aad driaketh my blood, abideth in me, and 1 in him. As th« 
rlfl^ Father sent me, and I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, 
same also shall live by me. This is the bread that came dowa 
Ml Heaven. Not as yoor fatheia did eat manna and are dead ; he 
At eateth this bread shall live forever.* These things he said, leaeh- 
f in the synagogue at Capernaum. Many, therefore, of hia disei- 
aa, heariag it, said, thia ia a hard saying, and who can hear iti 
at Jeans kaowinff, in himself, that his disciples mnrmursd at this, 
dd lo them, * doth this scandalise you 1 If then, you shall see the 
Ml of BMa ascend up where he was before I It u the s|drit that 
dakaaeth; the flesh profiteth nothing. But there are some of yo 
at halieve not.* For Jesus knew from the beginning, who they wer 
at did not believe, and who he was that would betray him. And he 
lid, * therefore no man can come to me unless it be given him by my 
ithor.* Afler this many of his disciples went back, and walked ao 
on with him. Then Jesus said to the twelve, will you, also go 
rayt And Simon Peter answered him. Lord, to whom shiJl we go! 
M haat the words of eternal life, and we have believed, and know 
at thou art the Chnst, the Son of God. Jesus answered them, 
MVB not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil.* Now he 
laat Jttibs Iscariot, the son of Simon, for thid same was about to 

ilray him, whereas he was one of the twelve.** 
z 19 



Wi? have hne a continuous arnnicnt, and fail)i nitj InSdrtitt, f>W 
lured 10 thu life ; munnuring ai knipoeclbililiiw IbMt, im wtii «• huW. 
rrtiuked hy the Satior, and teouiesceneB in his word and his letf, bj 
Peler, as 111^ ftrst bclkver of Uie dWiuUy af lh« Soft or Goo— tF iim 
■mi. PREREHCE in tlic Hiicharisi. If Ira appke Ugarttirely. wouM bo 
have sutTEreil his diseiplM, who nnderslood the reaiily. In Irave him . 
htt who cnino to save the Iobi slteep of tiie houss of larwl 1 Would 
111- have sulTered all his t!isri|tleB to perish, lalhei tiian t*ll them thh 
, m'nglrfaci, thai Ihoy miaimdereiwid him 1 If hesjwktiar afiipinirfa 
pri'Hriiii', ihn words, "AnicoTnynu hrjirvn tvhrn fia trt Itit Sltn if 
tHnn, aicrnding up tn Htagen, irArr^ kt nioj brfurr," wmilil Antv ka4 n* 
KHit. lu thi' CsUiolic view of tlie t^uchanut. it is divinfljr iit««i|. 
If you cannot believei now, tliat my flesh nnd blood are visililc. pal- 
itaMc objects of every »en»e, thai 1 can give ihein lo you for fuvd, 
IiDW much less can you believe it, wl;en you see the >Son of Mnii u^ 
eending up lo Heaven, &c. The Q«sh surely profitMh rvothinz to un> 
dersUnd this mysiery — it lequi res the faith and the spirit of Iskh. M 
Impoiw Bilence an the senses, and say, with 8t, Peter, " Lord, t» who« 
Mould wo go — Thou )ia«t the words of eternal life." 'fiii* ia llw 
brend which strengthens us lo live out sueeesttve age*. T%iB i* nul. 
■n immoral doctrine. It elevates rnan lo know that ne ia thus lored- 
Ttiat he i« of a holy race, a purrhased people, a royal priesthood, 
the especial object of incesBani wonders. That he behold« God u-itk 
Mm, Immanuel, in Bethlehem, Aouk ^ hraid, hid beneath the sacn- 
uental Tell, but destined, and prepared by this nourishment, la enjof 
him hereafict, without a veil, in ilie rich effulgence of (be beatitie 
tWob. [Time expired.] 

Mr. Campuu. riMi— 



Mvopnoeeni 

•f Cfaibolio laneta came in lavtew in b^ . 

•noT) whoMbvlt ia iti I havenoreepMidtnt, How mhij haan kat 
tike geatlemBi) spent in Madinit epiiMl Ubm, wUbou anf nlaVMoj 
to the qoMtloaa at iMoa, or W iha pnpoaiiUMi bafbn aa, Aal 




■BHO eonie inpomoi name i nai eifeaa bob of iwo BpauBBBOBNai la 
ptoofeftbapTModtionlqalljbefeieaa. I alio latradaaad io put Mf 
Mvanilr propoaitiMi, and ao ftr diaeaaaed ila bcarfw* n to aba* *a 
W^Aaierleaii, and antl-IIepoUicM Uworiaa oT ib« utla chw th . 

na bbhop faaa, indeed, thU Ume, MleMed AedoetrlMaf ttUMit 
■lainlatloa : Ml hai be adTeitad to the Tariosi potato of argsBMl 1 
ton m*it« t Ought be twt, at leaM, to have giiiwed *i tbaSa ytiim, 
in oiderl 

I. llw iiMNmgniitj of the idM oft Meruaeot whb &at ofim—b 
■tantntion. 

S. ThennraaaonableiNBaofpTefcirinztheliteia] tolbafinn6*ai,iB 
tta lutorpratilioa of ■ phnMs eomwon in Mniptara, which la no ulbM 
owe U ao iaterprelod by the party ihemaelveB. 



ROXAN TATHOLIC BRLI(;iO\. 291 

3. Tbe mrronnoe of the priests In assuming; the power v^f woTking 
niraclec* f«r tSe Mke of t forced interpretation of t phrase witkoiit 
praeedeot or uialogy. 

4« TIm briief of aoeb a tramabalaiitiation dettrojra tho credibilitj of 
all t al li— i y » bmnaii and diTine, and aeeesiarily tends to atbeiam. 

ib Tkal IM laatitQtioa of the sapper is eommeinonitiva and sol ei- 
yifeiwyt iMvinr noibing of the nalare of a saerifioa for sim. 
> TawluelioitheaeiBpoitaBteonsidefatioos has the fpsntleman i»- 
fllad Ui lib laal apaach I Haa he fonnally aad apecifieally imI any 
«M of them! 

Itvwaho allafedv that tiie adnlaaion of aueh a nretenai o B, on the 

to the 



of Aay prieat, waa debaatag and paraliming to the hasaan onder- 

f« aM aah j e elsd to Impostors and fraod thoaa who ianplieltly 

lad in it. Thara an lew parsons, who ao obaerrantly iraee 

|1 a fte ta to thair eanaeav aa to be able duly lo appreelata bmr 

h i nft sttie e In the formation of hamaa character may philoaopbl- 

•nHy W aaeribed to soeh Idle, abaard, and irrational piaienaiooa. 
Wft aomalUBaa aeo with what little powef, reaaon, philoaophy, aad 




oombat the belief In witebea, ghosts, apparitions, and 

I tt ea dary ulea, the oflTeet of the narsery and eany impreasioaa. 

Wkm tKa faaaglaation is ones filled with aoeh talea and demslons, it 
tofauao a power cqnal to the dispoa i s ess ion of demona to rectify it, aid 
clovate It abore aoeh a tormenting iafituatioa. 
■^no geatlonwn. Indeed, whfa a show of reapeet for aoriptare, aaam- 
€i lo mffnH to the Cth chapter of John, aa though it apoke of thb 
iaaia thing. Now, nnleaa thia diaeoarse relatea to the last supper, 
aad waa delivorsd with r sa pce t to It, how idle to aeek to prore from 
H what waa aevor aaid In it ! It waa a diaeoorae upon loarea aad 
nsanaa, deliTored to the people of Capernaum in their synagogue, on 
tbe oeeasioB of our Lord having fed nre thousand men in ue deaert, 

ym a few loavea and fishes. And as at the well of Jacob he spoke 
the wmier tf Hfe t so here, when the miracle of loaves is the topio, 
ba speaka of the Ireod of Hft t and of eating thnt bread, as to the w<^ 
■ma of Samaria, he spoke of drinking that water. He groes on to 
speak Ai irati rely of coming to him, eating him, never hungering, never 
Inirating agjain, Kcc., and tn the most ffgnratlTe style, continues his 
diaeoorae, till at last, after he had spoken of their eating his flesh and 
Mnking hia blood, he told them that the words he spoke ** were nirit 
aad l/e,** not literal ^ieifi and ftlsoflf— that fieah and blood could not 
profit the aoul. And ao the apostle Peter understood him when he 
said, ^ Lord thou haat the words of eternal life.** In metaphori- 
oal lantroage, it ia usual to say * one hunger* and Minr/t after knowl- 
odflo, nghteoiisness,* dec. ; and to aay th'it one emit what he belierea 
aad feeefVes into his mind. Thus says David : ** I found thy word, 
and I did eof it.** The transnbstantiation of John vi. is the very op- 
posite of the transubstantiation before us. It was flesh into bread, aa 
the figure given in John ; and bread into flesh, as the figure jgiven in 
the cuchanst. ** I am the living bread.** ** My flesh is meat, indeed,** 
^ My blood is drink, indeed.** ^ The bread which I give is m^ flesh.** 
But the gentleman relies upon the Savior*s leaving them in error, 
■nflering thiem to go away in a mistake. If this were true ; I can find 
a similar eaae. To the proud and captions, he often deigned no reply. 
Hence, when some wont away from his discourse, aneging that he 




to 
h 

knew wlmt ■»»« of nirit iImj 
■olbomiaNaumUii feat is 

Bi ofdIitwMiioB Ui JoIui.tL ii 
imrii^ U» to k« the MMriilHlKn 
obatiMto Jews, The ■■hjeH fai Miilh. mL 
fievior'e ^eelii. mBoiee Mi tki 
4ieeiplei. It ie, thee, eieqr wif ilkglal le 
tiM ocher* le panllel eeeee. 
But Iwoald edt, hovieeaMie liliwe tki 



tloM* Ml. ikbeUefeit at nothBTt wlMft fai naiiiy ftel er M 
lie Mi the wci4e, •'ito <i fly M|r,** aid. whM leoUM •• th 
lieeaee eol floeh butlweedL whf ihooULkiMieieiilMtke 




htmdf whf ih 
tfeelbfHMff eae6,eeddiebeliefe.WMllMeeieiatki 
lie MM bmad ie eertaie I wkjr eot theft helie^ hie ejeet (Ibtfhe 
noeete Umb hervt why aot leieet fheoi thMe«ee the WBii» •^Thto-ie 
ayhodyr eod beliete Iheft it wede, ^f^v^mnk jay he^l* 
Bet even eiWrthe Boeeecirarien, mi eiUf Jeeee hei eeM, ^niele 



ajhiood,** he deeriy teeehae, thet heeeoke iaeigwpi Aii^iis 
he, "^I wiU notdfidi egdiiof tUs/riMl fiktwimwUkym^Mm. 
Aed Fed, aAer eoneecntioe eejs, ^He thet eetelh Aukmi^ 




drinketh Mm eiip onfrorlhUy^ 

Were it* howefct « coeveiled into fleeh, we woeU heee le ielc, 
whet nnotifying power InJUakf or, whet epiritoel AmmI would th«re 
be io the hamen deeh of the Soo of God 1 And were it omnipieeen^ 
how would the anting of it es n sin offering, tnke nwev ein met the 
eonecienoe 1 ! The Tirtoe wee in the titer, on whion the eeeriftee 
wee offered : for ^it is the eltar thet eenetifiee the «A.^ And hnd 
it not been for the true end proper divinity of the oon of God, hie 
Beth 18 e ein offimng, eould in no eente proit eny peraon. But the 
priest cen brinff down the diTine Serior nrom heiTen, end offer hiM, 
body, eoul, end dlTinity, ee olien ee he pleeaee; and heve the people 
edore both him end the mirecle in hia hind ! ! He thet eee believe 
ell thia, ia not to be reaaoned with. 

The gentlemen^a remerke OB, **/eai witk yee,*^ even eftei eo mny 
houra* reflection ainoe I expounded them, heve not the elighteet refiv* 
ence to any thing I heve aaid. I could not heve thought it poeeihle 
lor e child to have ao miaunderatood end mieipplied Uieau I need 
not again repeet thenu They are wholly miarepreeented. He htm 
** defied heaven end earth.'* Whet e dering logician! Yee; he 
^ defied heaven end eerth,** on whet I To weeken hia er^ment on 
infidlibilitj ! It would be herd indeed, to weeken thet, which bee ne 
etrangth. Perhejpe he might defy Omnipotence to wedten whet doae 
not exiat. But the biehop ia juat ee fidlible ee your humble eervent { 
end hia church (I may with confidence eey) u even more fallible 
then the Proleatant church : for, our rule of faith ia perfect and eooi- 
plete : hia rule, aa I have ahown, ia imperfect end immoral. 

•« But Proteatanta era better than their prineiplee !'* Indeed ! Theb 
nrlnclplee era the bible alone. Their ecknowledged prineiplee, ea^ 
ninly, are thoae to which my friend refera ! A good argoinent ! 1 
reed the other dey eomething like thia— ^* Bad aa human natnie iai 
thoie ie ao man on earth bad enough to make e good papiet.** *«Tbl 
iyati»m cannot be carried out fully by any person.** Would my learn 



BOMAH CATBOUC ftBUOIO?r. tM 

■ SNl^QBMft CHI hM V BOOd HTUVMBt ft^Ullflt nl§ SJBtSfli r KM W 

t BOt as loped w that which he hat Jast alleged I 

Vbm UsMip a cc B i ea Mr. Smith of ingfiatitude. I hare something 

lo do than to defend Mr. Smith from such groundless imputa- 

Bvery one who ahjures Catholicism, is a wretch : for Protest* 

■le all heietics ! The best return Mr. Smith or any person eaa 

ibr fiiTora leeeifed, is to disabuse the minds of his benefactors 

•noff if they happen to entertain it. The best and most grate* 

al return that I could mske to a Roman Catholic benefactor, for any 

~ t eonierred, would be, if possible, to couTince and sstc him from 

DaoM ruinous and destructive heresy that time recorda, or erer 

nooid* 

N«zt c ome s the Seerdm Mamta § for we must circumnaTigate another 
mle in this speech also. The Seerdm Mmiim, then, is just as aee«* 
w»m mod lair a Tiew of the spirit, design, snd policies, of thst order, at 
■■ bo given. Such is our fiJth : and that on no mean testimony 



We shall giTe some account of the discovery of this said book : 

-< ** We art indcbtisd for this •• terrible book*' of JcMUCt* 

ccnUv lo tb« pftrliameat of Ptrit. They paMcd the act to mbolbh the JoMitt 
ociety : BiKfthe execution canie on the Jesuit college like m thunder ttroke. 
rbclr palace wm turroanded br troops, nod their papers and books, and these 
* Steret ItutrmeHom ' were sened before thej had heard that the parliament 
lad taken up their cause!** 

The reasons which the psriiament of France, in 17G9, ^ve for ex- 
tirpating this order, which has litr/y-mW times been proscribed, speak 
rwamea: 

**Tba consequences of their doctrines destroy the law of nature: break all tha 
iMMids of civil societr: authoritinr l>ing« theft, prijury, the utmost uncIeanneM, 
■artier, and all sins! Thieir doctrmes root out all sentiments of humanity: excite 
rrbtllion: root out all religion: and substitute all sorts of superstition, blasphe- 
iQj. irrelipon, idolatry.*' 

Other reasons for the suppression of this order, will be found in the 
Mlowtng extract from their oath : 

** In the prescaee of Alrai}|^ty God and of all the saints, to 

fo«, nay ghostly father, I do dedve that his holiness, pope , b Christ*! 

ricar>reneral, and the only head of the aniTersal chun*h tnroug^hout the earth: 
lad that br rirtue of the keys g^ven him by my Sarior, Jesos Christ, he hath 
power to depose heretical^ kings, pr i ac es , states, comuionweaUhs, and govern- 
■eati: nil bemi; illcgnl, withont hb sacred confirmation; and that tMy may 
■fely be destroyed. Therefore 1, to the atroost of my power, shall and wdl do* 
fend hb doctrine, and his holiness* rig^hts and customs against all usurpers,** Ac. 

** I do renounce and diaown any alle^^iance as due to any heretical king. 
priDce,state, named Protestants, or obedience to any of (heir inferior magistrates, 
Br oficers.*' 

*I do farther promise and declare that notwithstanding f am dispensed with, 
lo aHania any religion heretical for the propagation of the mother church*i ia 
lrrait« — to keep secret and prirate, all her i^nt*s coansels,*' dtc 

** All which I, A. B. do swear by the blessed Trinity, and the blessed sacra- 
■eat, which I am now to receive. And I call all the heavenly and glorious 
boats above, to witness these my real iHi€9Uion$^ to keep this my oath. In tes- 
timony hereof, I take this most blessed sacrament of the eucharist, and set my 
hand and seal.** 

Such is the order of men restored by Saint Pius VII., who, for re* 
storing them and the inquisition, (** the vice of the dark ages ! !") has 
been beatified, and enrolled in the Roman hnavpng, as a saint of the 
firat ord<!r ! Is it not in striking and thrilling harmony with the ge* 
nius of our institutions, to have priests of Uiis order, all over tlie land 
z2 



iScxt coniHS the doctrinn ot majorities; and thrse are rr 
with a Romanist. Tlif y are Ihr root, and reason, and illiisin 
[ir()<»f ot* irjfallihility. Th*? man who seeks ll»6 truth hy tht 
sincerity, majority, and anti |uity, will never find it on earth, 
amply true of the present and all past ages. There are since 
Jews, pagans, infidels. There are very ancient errors, here 
sects. And, as for majorities, from Enoch till now, they ha 
ally, if not always, been wrong in religion. Where was the 
when Noah was building his ark t when Abraham forsook I 
Chaldees? when Lot abandoned Sodom t when Moset 
Egypt? when Elijah witnessed against Ahab t when Dante 
companions were captives in Babylon I when Malachi wroi 
the baptist preached ? when Christ was crucified ? when the 
and many or the first Christians, were persecuted ! ! 

And, compared with paganism, when had Roman Cmthol 
majority! Strange, indeed, that infallibility, after all thi 

^^ come to be the attribute of majorities ! But the bishop, in h 

against Luther, delivered here in October last, said there 
hundred and fifly million Roman Catholics. I cannot find th< 
earth, unless I count many millions of atheists and pagans a 
them. But, after a more accurate search, I find there are i 
one hundred and ten millions of professed Roman Cathc 
amongst these, millions of sceptics : of Protestants, there an 
five millions ; and of the Greek church, above forty millions 
at least one hundred and fifteen millions of Protesters as 
man of sin. If, then, there be anything in majorities the 1 
have it not. Infallibility is somewhere else. The time con 

a may heaven speed its flight !) when the kingdom, and the 

of the kingdom, under the whole heaven, shall be given to t 
of the saints of the Most High, when all dominions shall i 
obey him. But Babylon will never see that day ; for sh 




lOIOH. 

aiMMBf Hmm w |H»irar of iIm p ri ei ti to work mifMlcSt to eimto • 
g paA imi olfciwrf, llMAtlMi poopio nieht t^oiio ii aod thont of mUiik 
^asMnMo-Ja^o of «o»imffw^ ool of om of iImi fHutieo, or oonbHrfag 
Ihr WfMMlroi otMHiM^ omI jwlioial powtra in ooe p o w oot {ilio 
«io4tl# f < Hi mn m t i a rt dtopoti— 4) k tho pongonof MprMMtynMf. 

ITClf»09ipOMOV| BOMV O^OOiod OB CMfli* 

Umf up poiM« ooBy fpo« oorli • ojoiMiv okbonte a iImIo oI»* 

orofcivillibortptlctniioiiBMigiiie. io^Mit 
of popd MprMBMy« are as aatipodlal to igpohUoaa 
A a i t ii c aa taatltatioaa^ aa are tho aoiiiUi aad tho aadir* 
BM aqr tiiM iMi ML 




" 1 fcaVe only to t tand berv for tialf a ninate, and to open the Ubfe, to 
foMeo to diiai thp argnmento which it eoota my opponent sach a waato. 
df 4b9 and labor to eooatrnet. Waa nor CiTfl and EeeleniaaUeal power 
MWd in the Mfh privet, by the Alnlrhty God, hlmaalf 1 la not thla re- 
Mtfed IttHentmnoimy, and admitted by my worthy antogoniat 1 What 
ai^afhe acilptore* 

** ir joe MrreWe, that there be enon; yon, e herd mad doehtful leettn* hi 
{ ■ dgi iie l^ h et wc ea Mood mad blood, ceoee end reow, IvpTOqr end leprotr; end 
thoo leee thai the worde of iwlipiieBt within the gmtes, do verjr ; erUe end fo «p 
to thoLpUce which the Lonl thy God thell chooic. And thou shalt cone to the 
prheet4 of the Levitical race, end to the juflge that thaH be at that thiie; and 
thoo ^mJI aek of them, and thej vhall ihew thee the truth of the iudgiuent And 
thoa Aalt do whatsoever they thall •ar, that preside in the place, which tho 
Loiri Aall cbooee« and what they sladl tench thee aecordint to thii Inwt md 
Mmm ihtk foMow their •ratanre, neither ahnlt thon decline to the rifht hnnd oor 
to thn left hnnd, Bnt be that will be prood, end refof e to obey the conunnad- 
■Mnt of the prieit, who minitterath at tnat time to the liOrd God, and the decrre 
of the jud^fp* that man thall die, aaJ thoo thalt take away the evil from brael.** 
-—Dent. irli. 8, «-t teq. 

HfVB la dvil power* and oeeiesiaatieal anthority blended Hi one 
Irlbnnaf , of the preaidiMr prieat and of the Levitieal ministry, and the 
penalty of death ordained h^ God, againat him who eontends (or pritato 
J<au|i«ient and ivfuaea to obey* 

Now; mj frienda, if Mr. G. aerlonaly Intonda in employ reaaon and 
a ty u mew t, inatead of the eaYarany and abnae too ollen employed in re- 
Hfn<>Qa diaraaaiona heretofore, why doea lie rahe np from a pile of 
m b biah * and memorial of the hoToe made by the enemies of the Jo* 
atttta« and eihibit the tattered, and sordid, doeoments found thefo, for 
proof 1 I expeeted ^ kanor hrifkC* frcm my friend, when we bemi 
tfiia delmte, and I atill ezpeet it. Ha^e I not dealt fairly myaeif I 
Haw I fone to the aewera and atreeta, aa he haadone to thoae of Cfraoow 
and Parte for the Aerete JMM/a, for oTidenee apilnat the Proteatanto 1 
No! I ha?e qooted their moat reapec ta ble authoritiea — 1 have taken ftp 
Soothey, and Waddlngton, and sudi writera. I do not think it honor* 
ahl« to atoop down, and pick op from the irutter, all the vile trash, that 
Protestanta have written agninat one another; much less that,whioh 
the enemies of Protestenta may have invented ; and 1 do not expeet 
thla conrae from mv friend, in hia attempt to fasten upon Catholics, tho 
sins which they abhor. ** Why did the parihiment of Paris destroy the 
toeiety of the ieanitaP* 1 will tell the gentleman. Because they 



. . . . . . , of thr man, who boaated that " he wti* tin<( 4 

fclWlBf lt»iM,lto<wdhg men had been Bbin to ponvcriihe worid ft^ 
fafHM toa toiUli ahT, Tor Ihal be wouJd let it be «em thnl ona imn 
W ■Ma U aMfaiiMiMUe it." Thin was the boasi of VolTifre. who, 
Bl Ita btad «f bli Immi to the infidel contptralors leajpn] wiih hiin 
tfiaM frriiHan, wnacCTHtomed lo write the irord.ii "EfroMni riV 
Jmmt," hd wt trmit rik ajrcfcA. nM^ninj; Jnui Christ «nd hia holy m 
Hgtab Tlww Utl^miian machinations conld never nirensl, ani] 
•Mr nAon wan Hw wida awake in iherr hostility lo Ihe christian 
Mikt Mt M b0 mwua af the &ct, an lone aa religion cnmnianded tho 
t m o km nt M laaraed wd <"""EfeL&jffit?jLP''" "" ''" -''^■■■'"■ 
!■ iJI dw mtiiv woiM, In CIi|£mmMH|^^ America and in 
Enropa, ■ocirty, m wall as V^SKt/BK^/f'^*^^'^'- '" **"'7 
InfinirB they wroM the UMl MMnBnBBlMMi tta ■■ttaaMlMi 
w mediciDB, oagwgimphy. 1lMlrUMMlMi,«Ma«tFMli^Mfa'M* 
mIm, faara Btnr bam aaiyaaiil. Hi. Bawamy €■• mI HifeMi 
PatanoT Philaddriili, laaariaf of fta Bw iif OaMitriR fel(lm 

afoi thar hwra asMBfMJ U, baw MTha^ aaomMi la *dr HIM 
Baperlot «ilb ita UM HSta ^«aa«, whkk aM W tM aiMw 
Mkaia, whUa aaeU^ tha radaas, te JaaM CMB^Irr«alr Ml 
aaaaa, finnd liata to aarray. la a warJ Iha Jeaato wan WHpMM 
to iMMaa natan, bat ibay bad.atlbaauM iiMB,tha ^ArfMaiaka 
&e omamMito and Iha ptilan of Ral^laa. lUa Vdldia kaaw. Hla 
laMri ediMpica koaw It. Atod m llMy wan aoMclaaatiial iha Nrca 
af the Jcaniu defim) their nalim.and tba leaning af Ibe Jeaaha waaM 
eootiiine v> eonfband their aophhtiy, tber had do laaoawa bat ta as 
praaa theni by calamny. HeBKe they apand no paina ta raadar tbmi w 
aoiioai to the Parliament of Paria, and nprodaeed (ha 8tnU Mhdlm. 
Mriealed by emne anonymona ealamaialar in \%l%. IIm aaaT lu aa ut aa 
afihie paper haa bean evaiywharaadmiUad bythaeiittea. Lat aalaay 
«aa who reada Ihia controveny oa the iheatn af ita npiwaiv. lean 
Iroin it that ertulition and honor an at ao low aa rtfa in tlw Utdtod 
6tat«a,a» lo admit KanBinent.aB apnaal taaoaoalamptlblaaal— j u i 
Aa la the oath of the ietniia, ilia lam rronihaaana book 1 IWn 
ia M Jewit that ever tahra aiieh an aadt. Etcit JaanK ia tba UaiM 
Staiaa, who ia not a naiiva of ihe eooabyt ana iataorfa to niMa ia 
fkbaa taken tbaMthef alleKianeataoartpTaTaiMa^ And la Gaaisa- 
tawB, in tba Diatriet of ColainUa, in ViigialB, Hanlaadt KaMNty, 
an native Ameriean Jeaniia,aaiiMorihaBeatwhofibaoBMand tho 
MMgkigoing npnblkaaa in Ibe wwM, awpaaa*. at aay MnnaiK, to bri 
lato Iba patriotic aiample of tbafintoftbairafdaria RMU^tadStBlM, 
Anb4iabopCafToll, tba Mend and HaaaiataefWaAtaMoa. h ttk 
■Iril Aey are iiTaled by the nat of an daqty. iM vaaartUa 
Id print, now before yoa, haa dona ftr balf a aa tai y, aad aaatUljr 
hiboBa peiUoaa timea that tried man'a aoalat when afcmldaUaaaa- 
mj waa <» oar frontier. wiUiia oar h arden n ay ia ear way aapAali 
bhI aanariuiag onr noblnl monnnMOtt lo iha fluaaa, nam far AaadMi, 
lamrfacN and van dhhmi than any atliar livinf nan, aerbapa, oT Aa 
ahriaal proleaaion. The Latin ponaa, whieh tia pabliiM 4mA^ ika 
wari bteathiBKtba eneify and apirii of tlw aonga of ibe Graaka, wbM 
tlwT airoek down the lyrania, wen tranahted into Ensliakt nad 
widely circnlatnl. (•etwral Harriaon, if be were hare lo-«hy, woold 
inform yon, aa bi haa iBfonnad aw, by my fif»aide, what loyal naa 



soMAir cAnrouo nLiGiojf. 807 

• 

iiil InM wom the CaiMIe il n k w a ri wi of Indlaini and Mistovriv in 
mtU hmg Mfw. How iKcy oxerted nil tlwir iniloefieo, and it was mrt 
ioeoHtidMaolOy to keep the Indians faithful to the cause of free govern- 
■MIL M J friendo, if 1 most have an opponent, let me have an honorable 
am: let me havn ^ots and proofs, instead of slanders and insinuations. 
Andt to aaiy all in ooe word, in answer to the charges against the 
lesirftiy Why did tliejwrliament of Paris restore the oi^er in France ^ 
Ay* tlMft it the qnestion. 1 will tell the gentleman. Because they 
discovered their blander, and the injustice they had committed in sup- 
■ wa e ing thenit and the prostrate state of edwoHon^ after the Jeonits 
M been expelled the collegee. Then, with the magnanimity of the 
•orporation of London, a tew yeara ago, who honorably chipped off 
tlM ineeription from the pillar, which. Tike a tall bully, raised its head 
mmi lUd^ by attributing the conflagrat'on of 1666 to the Roman Cath<^ 
Uoit did the parliament of Paris make partial atonement for the wrong 
doMB to the Jesuits, "nieee are examples worthy of our imitation in a 
ftae sod happy republic, where the iron heel of religious bigots should 
sol bo allowed to bend so much as a blade of grass ! 

I ooDttnne m? argument for the real presence. I shall firat produce 
tbe seqoel of the scripture cTidence, and then reply to the ohjections 
of my friend. The institution of the eucharist is related by three 
Sfmngeltsts, and by Sl Paul ; by St. Matthew, who wrote his gospel, 
is India, seven yeara aAer the death of Christ; hy St. Marx, who 
wrote his gospel in Rome, two years later, under the direction of St. 
Peter ; by St. Luke, whose gospel was written in the nineteenth year 
of the Christian era, in Asia; and by St. Paul, from Macedonia, in 
Greeee, fifty yeara later than St. Matthew, and who had learned what 
he teaches, not from the other evangelists, but from the revelations 
srade to himself hy Jesus Christ in person ; all writing at diflfprent 
timea, and in different places, and yet all using the self-same wordn, 
the plainest in the languages in which they wrote, or in any other, 
and the best adapted to tmB poor and illiterate, who had the gnnpp| 
preached to them. All these tell us, with one accord, in the Holy 
Ghost, that the Lord, the night before he suffered, took bread into his 
venerable and creating hands; and lifting up his eyes to heaven, (to 
iieaven, to ahow us whence that power was derived, that goodness 
endsnated,) he blessed and brake, and gave it to his disciples, to whom 
im hsd made the promise of his body, saying : ^ Take, and eat. This 
U my iMxiy.*' In like manner, the chalice, saying : ^* Drink yon all 
of this. This is my blood of the New Testament." Now, these 
words are so intelligible, and so clear, that if ever the principle, 
that every one can interpret the bible for himself, should he admitted, 
and enforced, and insisted on, it is surely here ; for there is scarcely 
s possibility that words so plain, and so frequently repeated in their 
pninneas, ahonld lead us into error. We may even safely ask, in the 
sypothesis that Jesus Christ had really wished to leave us his body 
ssd blood in the euchariat, what other words he could have used, to 
signify more clearly the real presence in the sacrament t He has, 
however, in hirs incomprehensible wisdom and love, found something 
plainer still ; for he not onlj said, '* This is my body,** but, as he 
was then making a law, a will, whrn* nothinqr should be left, in the 
slightest manner, ambiguoua, he added, ^^Tliis is my body, which is 
sivBM ros YOU, this is my blood, which shall bb sblo roa you.'* 

38 



mnuTt «r ma 

Was H t firinti?6 bcrfy, tint wit Mhrwed fa «t1 Wm k by 6{||» 
rativv hlooJ, that we were redeemed t Tlie« are we yH w our eiM| 
and Jesus Christ has dereired us. This it were« in the last degree, 
impious to suppose ; and, therefore^ aieatffati in the truth of what the 
Son of God has done for 08« we may sajr* as Tertullian aaid, on a 
different oecasioji, to the innoTators of his tine : Under what pretence 
do you come ! and whj do you remoTo the landmarka. The estaln la 
oora : we hare the ancient, the prior poaseaakm of it : we am the 
heirs of Jesus Christ: he made his will in our favor; and, eCenul 
praise be priTen to him, he himself, the original proprietor, haa deliv- 
eted to OS the title deeds (laying our handa on the bible.) Hen ia 
the pillar, the fast anchor of our faith in the eueharist. But ii la not 
yet expedient to lay aaide theee texts, without conferring on them onn 
mark of attention mora. In the twentv*eeoond ehapter of 8t« Luke, 
18th, 19th, and 80th Terses, we read of the inatitotion of the euchariat, 
as a sacrament, and as a sacrifice, in a manner more and more expli* 
cit. ** This,'* says the benefactor of the world, taking leave ol it, 
** this is my bo«I^, which is given for you ;'' and in the Greek test of 
the Epistle of 8u Paul to the Corinthiana, ** which ia broken for joa :*- 
** this is the chalice, the New Testament in my blood, which shall be 
ahed for you ;*' and in the Greek text, '* which is shed for jou, for 
the remission of sins : do this in commemoration of me.'' Here, then, 
is every thing essential to a true sacrifice, clearly prescribed. The 
bread and wine are changed into the body and blood of Jeana Christ, 
and offered, and ordered to be offered to his heavenly Father, for the 
remission of sins. Now, hoar how St. Paul, whose authority, upon 
what 1 have already remarked of the circumstances in which he was 
called to the apoatleship, is entitled to special respect, speaks on this 
subject, in his Epistle to the Corinthians: *' Wherefore," says he, 
' my dearly beloved, I speak to you as to wise men ; judge ye your- 
selves what I say. The chalice of benediction which we hloss, 
is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the hrond which 
we lin'ak, is it not tho partaking of the body of the l^ord ? Rrhold 
Ismel according to the fiesh : are not they who eat of the (Pa^an) 
sacrifices, partakers of tho altar 1 But the things which the heathens 
sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to Goil. And 1 would not 
that you should be made partakers with devils. You cannot drink of 
the chalice of the Lord, and the chalice of devils : you cannot be par« 
takers of the table of the !«ord, and the table of devils." Who cloes 
not SCO, in a text so plain, that St. Paul contrasts the table of Christ 
with tho altar of iho J(>w8, and the table of devils, which the Gentiles 
f equented. So that, in the same manner as the Jews partook of what was 
offered on the altar, and the Gentiles of what was placed on the table af- 
ter having been first sacrificed to the idols, so do the Christianspar* 
take of tJie table of the l.ord, eating of that flesh which had been ol!crsd 
for them, and with whose blood they had been sprinkled and purified* 
But this argument would be weak and utterly inconclusive, ifjlhe 
faithful, like tlie Jews and tho Heathens, were not partik«'rs of some- 
tliiiig really offered hy them in sacrifice. A<riun, St. Paul, uot only 
here, but also in tht? Kp. to the Hebrews, speaks of an aiuir, **of an 
altar, whereof they have no power to eat who s*rve the TaberhSkcle.*' 
Now it is alto^ther an ubuMt of terms, a wilful leading of otliers 
into rrmr, to call that an altar on which sacrifire is n«'vtT Mffrred ; and 
*^hcn St. Paul baid we have an altar, whereof they cannot eat, ^rhc 



[OlOlf. 





hf0nt$*mm9 tiMi tktm wm % wk^Am ^ M v ni ky 
_ fll Am dbiy, 36 Mm after Ckritly and ettao bjr priMi ud 
Tbk k «Im Tieuai of Um raeharut, oT whieb MaltlMV, 
Lak* Md Pttil apeiJL ao deailTt and ao foiciblyy madl wkiek 
wtJur Mir adinal oa tha avideoea of aeripUire« or iing «ha 
olaaia iaio «ha Aiaaa. My opponanl «My talk of Cbnai^a 
j; ••lam the viaaT «•! an tha dioar;*' ••daatroy tha laa^ilai^ 
tfei-iva laaa kinai aad tha taa yaara of frmliie; bat* Bi| firiaada* data 
i|ai.flM aenptoia axplaia itamtaaliif^aoat tolaavaaodaabiaatathe 
«iaaaofaheaa,aBdtwaaty aaehlexlahcaidea. The diean of Phaiaobt 
aiai Ua b«tlar*a ven moal aniaiilaly iatarpiatad 'aad parfeatly ax- 
flalaad- Tlia avaagaliai aipiaaily iMoma oe, Chrial apoha af tha 
tMpla of hia badji laai thU exmaaioa sboald laava aay doabiaa 
via mhd af tha leader aa la tha Sanor^a meeaios* But whera la the 
mmUlt fc a tw eea theae aa a a afoa aad tha woida of Chrial : ** thia ia mw 
Cfe tyi ia my blood.'* ••My fleah la Meal iiideed-H»y blood (• 
iiULiBdaad." Oar Urd doea not aay of the ▼iae, •• Ihia viaa ahall 
ha/haag ap for yoa,** ha doea aoi aay of the door* thia door fhall ha 

Sap wr yoiit ha doea oot aay af the leaiple« or of the ▼»»»•• ihey 
baoieredforyoa;** bal he aaya all Ihia aa I ahall abew,whaB 
aa to speak of the inatitatuHi whea 8peakifi|r of the dtrine 
ted irhioh he giTea oa in the Eocharisu •• This ia my body mtkick 
ibfftnd for youy this ia my blood* which ia shed for yon"— and ea 
ha was then at the last hoer of hia lifi), and speaking heert to bear! 
lalda frieada, it wna no time for parables and fig^ree. The traitor 
vaa aigh ; the hour was at hand, when he Was to pass oot of thia 
warld to the Father. He knew how this doctrine would be eonteetedy 
thai tha tast MAioatrr of chriattans woold belieire hi it, as they do at 
thia day, aocoiding to the obrioaa and literal meaning of the taxt, and 
yal he apeaks not one word to induce ns to believe in a fignratiTo pr^ 
aa«ea» Why 1 Becaoae he meant it to be understood litorallyv with 
61th ia his almighty power and his inimito lore. Beeause as God, 
ha aperataa hisgieateat wondera, by the simplest words. •• £W ikeM 
h Mgkii*^ ^Tfymn Hwetkf^' ** Ltutarm, iomefnrikf'* ^I wiii^ he 
Ikm ekmmedi^ •• Ttke yp iky bed mmd wMt'^ •'/Voce/ Bt Mit'^ 
"•TM i&jf skaH iktm be mriik me in Pmraimi** •• TkU m my MW, 
lAis ft WM b^oed.'' Thia Luther hhneelf was foitsed to admit, lie 
laUa aa now rery deairoas he was, and how much he labored to otoi^ 
Ihiaw this doetnne, knowing how mneh he could, thereby, annoy the 
pope : • but,* says he, * I found myself caught, without any way of 
aaaa|iinj( ; for tlie text of the gospel, waa too plain for me.** Kpiat. 
ad Argintenaes, t. 4. ibl. 503. jBd. Wittemberg. In another place, he 
anya^ ooademning those who denied the corporal presenoe; ^The 
dmi aeeoBS to hsTo mocked theae to whom he haa sugmled a heres